Skip to main content

Full text of "Plays and fragments : with critical notes, commentary, and translation in English prose"

See other formats

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at http : //books . google . com/| 

Digitized by 



Digitized by 


Digitized by 


Digitized by 








Digitized by 


EonOon: C. J. CLAY and SONS, 


Ave Maria Lan's. 

lc{9>tg: F. A. BROCKHAUS. 

Digitized by 





R. C. J EBB, LiTT.D., 











[Ail Hij^ts reserved.^ 

Digitized by 





APR. li. 1»41 






JUL 06 1988 

Digitized by 



It will be a sufficient reward for much thoug^ht and labour if 
this edition is accepted by competent critics as throwing some 
new light on a play of great and varied beauty. The reception 
given to the Oediptts Tyrannus has been an encouragement to 
believe that not a few scholars, both at home and abroad, are in 
sympathy with one distinctive aim which is proposed to the 
present edition of Sophocles. That aim is thoroughness of 
interpretation, in regard alike to the form and to the matter. 
Such exegesis is in no way opposed to the proper use of con- 
jectural emendation, but seeks to control conjecture by a clear 
apprehension of the author's meaning and by a critical ap- 
preciation of his language. Rash conjecture constantly arises 
from defective understanding. 

The Oedipus Coloneus has its share of textual problems, as 
the following pages will show. But, for the modem student, it 
is more especially a play which demands exegesis. There are 
two reasons for this. One is the nature of the fable. The other 
is the circumstance that, of all extant Greek tragedies, this is 
the most intimately Attic in thought and feeling. Both these 
characteristics arc illustrated by the Introduction and the 


Digitized by 



A notice of the works which have been chiefly consulted will 
be found at page liv. 

In revising the present edition, careful consideration has 
been given to the criticisms with which the first edition was 

My best thanks arc again due to the staff of the Cambridge 
University Press. 


Sepfcnihcr, 1889. 

Digitized by 



Introduction paj;e ix 

.^ 1. Situation at the end of the Tyranniis. Events of the inter- 
val between the plays. § 2. Analysis of the play. 

§ 3. Relation of the Coloneus to the Tyrannus, § 4. The 
Oedipus of this play. § 5. The divine amend. § 6. The curse 
on the sons. § 7. The other characters. 

§ 8. The Oedipus-myth at Colonus. § 9. The grave of 
Oedipus. § 10. Oedipus and Attica. 

§11. Topography. Colonus Hippi us. §12. Probable site of 
the grove. § 13. The xarappaxn;^ 6b6t, % 14. The secret tomb. 
§ 1$. The xo^Kovf ^dof. § 16. Stage arrangements in the opening 

§17. The Attic plays of Euripides. §18. The O^/i^/f/fM ascribed 
to the poefs last years. The story of the recitation. Its pro- 
bable origin. § 19. Internal evidence. Supposed political bearings. 
§ 2a Character of the composition. §21. Conclusion. 

Manuscripts, Editions, etc xlv 

§ I. The Laurentian MS. (L). § 2. Mode of reporting L. 
§ 3. Other MSS. § 4. Supposed interpolations. § 5. Conjec- 
tures. § 6. Editions, commentaries, etc. 

Metrical Analysis Ivii 

Ancient Arguments to the play ; Dramatis Personae ; 

Structure 3 

Text 10 

Appendix 275 

Indices 297 

Digitized by 


Digitized by 



mention of an oracle as the cause ; indeed, the idea of a divine 
mandate is incompatible with the tenor of the story, since 
Oedipus could not then have charged the whole blame on 
Thebes. One circumstance of his expulsion was bitter to him 
above all the rest His two sons, who had now reached man- 
hood, said not a word in arrest of his doom. 

But his two daughters were nobly loyal. Antigone went 
forth from Thebes with her blind father, — his sole attendant, — 
and thenceforth shared the privations of his lot, which could now 
be only that of a wandering mendicant Ismene stayed at 
Thebes, but it was in order to watch the course of events 
there in her father's interest We hear of one occasion, at 
least, on which she risked a secret journey for the purpose 
of acquainting him with certain oracles which had just been 
received. The incident marks the uneasy feeling with which 
the Thebans still regarded the blind exile, and their unwilling- 
ness that he should share such light on his own destiny as they 
could obtain from Apollo. 

Oedipus had now grown old in his destitute wanderings, 
when a sacred mission sent from Thebes to Delphi brought back 
an oracle concerning him which excited a lively interest in the 
minds of his former subjects. It was to the effect that the The new 
welfare of Thebes depended on Oedipus, not merely while he ° 
lived, but also after his death. The Thebans now conceived the 
desire of establishing Oedipus somewhere just beyond their 
border. In this way they thought that they would have him 
under their control, while at the same time they would avoid the 
humiliation of confessing themselves wrong, and receiving him 
back to dwell among them. Their main object was that, on 
his death, they might secure the guardianship of his grave. 

The new oracle obviously made an opportunity for the sons 
of Oedipus at Thebes, if they were true to their banished father. 
They could ui^e that Apollo, by this latest utterance, had 
condoned any pollution that might still be supposed to attach 
to the person of Oedipus, and had virtually authorised his re- 
call to his ancient realm. Thebes could not be defiled by the 
presence of a man whom the god had declared to be the arbiter 
of its fortunes. 

Digitized by 



Unhappily, the sons — Polyneices and Eteocles — were no 
longer in a mood to hear the dictates of filial piety. When they 
had first reached manhood, they had been oppressed by a sense 
of the curse on their family, and the taint on their own birth. 
They had wished to spare Thebes the contamination of their 
rule; they had been desirous that the regent, — their uncle 
Creon, — should become king. But presently, — ^ moved by some 
god, and by a sinful mind/ — compelled by the inexorable Fury 
of their house, — they renounced these intentions of wise self- 
denial. Not only were they fired with the passion for power, 
iTic^itrifc but they fell to striving with each other for the sole power, 
ihc^ns. Eteocles, the younger* brother, managed to win over the citi- 
zens. The elder brother, Polyneices, was driven out of Thebes. 
He went to Argos, where he married the daughter of king 
Adrastus. All the most renowned warriors of the Peloponnesus 
became his allies, and he made ready to lead a great host 
against Thebes. But, while the mightiest chieftains were mar- 
shalling their followers in his cause, the voices of prophecy 
warned him that the issue of his mortal feud depended on the 
blind and aged beggar whom, years before, he had coldly seen 
thrust out from house and home. That side would prevail 
which Oedipus should join. 
Analysb § 2. This Is the moment at which our play begins. The 

of the play, action falls into six principal divisions or chapters, marked off, 

as usual, by choral lyrics. 
I. Pro- The scene, which remains the same throughout the play, is 

\^,*,6. 2it Colonus, about a mile and a quarter north-west of Athens. 
We are in front of a grove sacred to the Furies, — ^here wor- 
shipped under a propitiatory name, as the Eumenides or Kindly 
Powers. While the snow still lingers on distant hills (v. 1060), 
the song of many nightingales is already heard from the 
thick covert of this grove in the Attic plain; we seem to 
breathe the air of a bright, calm day at the beginning of April*. 

* See note on ▼. 373. 

' The dates of the nightingale*s arrival in Attica, for the years indicated, are thus 
given by Dr Kriiper, the best authority on the birds of Greece ('Griechischc Jahr- 
zetten* for 1875, Heft in., p. 143)5— March 19 (1867), April 13 (1873), April 6 
(1874). The dates for several other localiiics in the Hellenic countries (Acaniania — 

Digitized by 



The blind Oedipus, led by Antigone, enters on the left hand of 
the spectator. He is in the squalid garb of a beggar-man, — 
carrying a wallet, wherein to put alms (v. 1262) ; the wind plays 
with his unkempt white hair ; the wounds by which, in the prime 
of manhood, he had destroyed his sight, have left ghastly traces 
on the worn face ; but there is a certain nobleness in his look 
and bearing which tempers the beholder s sense of pity or re- 
pulsion. The old man is tired with a long day's journey ; they 
have heard from people whom they met on the way that they 
are near Athens, but they do not know the name of the spot at 
which they have halted. Antigone seats her father on a rock 
which is just within the limits of the sacred grove. As she is 
about to go in search of information, a man belonging to Co- 
lon us appears. Oedipus is beginning to accost him, when the 
stranger cuts his words short by a peremptory command to 
come off the sacred ground. * To whom is it sacred ? ' Oedipus 
asks. To the Eumenides, is the reply. On hearing that 
name, Oedipus invokes the grace of those goddesses, and 
declares that he will never leave the rest which he has found. 
He begs the stranger to summon Theseus, the king of Athens, 
* that by a small service he may find a great gain.' The stranger, 
who is struck by the noble mien of the blind old man, says that 
he will go and consult the people of Colonus ; and meanwhile he 
tells Oedipus to stay where he is. 

Left alone with Antigone, Oedipus utters a solemn and very 
beautiful prayer to the Eumenides, which discloses the motive of 
his refusal to leave the sacred ground. In his early manhood, 
when he inquired at Delphi concerning his parentage, Apollo 
predicted the calamities which awaited him ; but also promised 

Parnassus — ^Thessalonica—Olympia— Smyrna), as recorded by the same observer for 
two years in each case, all range between March 17 and April 15. For this reference 
I am indebted to Professor Alfred Newton, F.R.S., of Cambridge. The male birds 
(who alone sing) arrive some days before the females, as is usually the case with 
migratory birds, and sing as soon as they come. Thus it is interesting to notice that 
the period of the year at which the nightingale's song would first be heard in Attica 
coincides closely with the celebration of the Great Dionysia, in the last days of March 
and the first days of April (C. Hermann Gr, Ant, 11. 59. 6). If the play was 
produced at that festival, the allusions to the nightingale (vv. 18, 671) would have 
been felt as specially appropriate to the season. 

Digitized by 



him rest, so soon as he should reach * a seat of t/u Awful God- 
desses! There he should close his troubled life ; and along with 
the release, he should have this reward, — power to benefit the 
folk who sheltered him, and to hurt the folk who had cast him 
out. And when his end was near, there should be a sign from the 
sky. Apollo and the Eumenides themselves have led him to 
this grove : he prays the goddesses to receive him, and to give 
him peace. 

Hardly has his prayer been spoken, when Antigone hears 
footsteps approaching, and retires with her father into the covert 
of the grove. 
ranKlo.s: The elders of Colonus, who form the Chorus, now enter 

>« 7—^53' th^j orchestra. They have heard that a wanderer has entered 
the grove, and are in eager search for the perpetrator of so 
daring an impiety. Oedipus, led by Antigone, suddenly dis- 
covers himself. His appearance is greeted with a cry of horror 
from the Chorus ; but horror gradually yields to pity for his 
blindness, his age, and his misery. They insist, however, on 
his coming out of the sacred grove. If he is to speak to 
them, it must be on lawful ground. Before he consents, he 
exacts a pledge that he shall not be removed from the ground 
outside of the grove. They promise this. Antigone then guides 
him to a seat beyond the sacred precinct. The Chorus now ask 
him who he is. He implores them to spare the question ; but 
their curiosity has been aroused. They extort an answer. No 
sooner has the name Oedipus passed his lips, than his voice is 
drowned in a shout of execration. They call upon him to leave 
Attica instantly. He won their promise by a fraud, and it is 
void. They refuse to hear him. Antigone makes an imploring 
II. First In answer to her appeal, the Chorus say that they pity both 
^P*^^^ father and daughter, but fear the gods still more ; the wanderers 
must go. 

Oedipus now speaks with powerful eloquence, tinged at first 
with bitter scorn. Is this the traditional compassion of Athens 
for the oppressed } They have lured him from his sanctuary, 
and now they are driving him out of their country, — for fear of 
what } Simply of his name. He is free from moral guilt. He 

Digitized by 



brings a blessing for Athens. What it is, he will reveal when 
their king arrives. — The Chorus agree to await the decision of 
Theseus. He will come speedily, they are sure, when he hears 
the name of Oedipus. 

At this moment, Antigone descries the approach of her sister 
Ismene, who has come from Thebes with tidings for her father, 
Ismene tells him of the fierce strife which has broken out be- 
tween her brothers, — and how Polyncices has gone to Argos. 
Then she mentions the new oracle which the Thebans have just 
received, — that their welfare depends on him, in life and death. 
Crcon will soon come, she adds, in the hope of enticing him 

Oedipus asks whether his sons knew of this oracle. *Yes,' 
she reluctantly answers. At that answer, the measure of his 
bitterness is full : he breaks into a prayer that the gods may 
hear him, and make this new strife fatal to both brothers alike. 
And then, turning to the Chorus, he assures them that he is 
destined to be a deliverer of Attica : for his mind is now made 
up ; he has no longer any doubt where his blessing, or his curse, 
is to descend. The Chorus, in reply, instruct him how a proper 
atonement may be made to the Eumenides for his trespass on 
their precinct ; and Ismene goes to perform the prescribed rites 
in a more distant part of the grove. 

Here follows a lyric dialogue between the Chorus and (Kommos: 
Oedipus. They question him on his past deeds, and he patheti- •^'^*~*'* '' 
cally asserts his moral innocence. 

Theseus now enters, on the spectator's right hand, as coming 
from Athens. Addressing Oedipus as ' son of Lalus,' he assures 
him, with generous courtesy, of protection and sympathy; he 
has himself known what it is to be an exile. Oedipus explains 
his desire. He craves to be protected in Attica while he lives, 
and to be buried there when he is dead. He has certain benefits 
to bestow in return ; but these will not be felt until after his 
decease. He fears that his sons will seek to remove him to 
Thebes. If Theseus promises to protect him, it must be at the 
risk of a struggle. Theseus gives the promise. He publicly 
adopts Oedipus as a citizen. He then leaves the scene. 

Oedipus having now been formally placed under the pro- 

Digitized by 




Flint tection of Athens, the Chorus appropriately celebrate the land 

668^7^19. which has become his home. Beginning with Colonus, they 

pass to themes of honour for Attica at large. — the olive, created 

by Athena and guarded by Zeus, — the horses and horsemanship 

of the land, gifts of Poseidon, — and his other gift, the empire of 

the sea. Of all the choral songs in extant Greek drama, this 

short ode is perhaps the most widely famous; a distinction 

partly due, no doubt, to the charm of the subject, and especially 

to the manifest glow of a personal sentiment in the verses which 

describe Colonus; but, apart from this, the intrinsic poetical 

beauty is of the highest and rarest order*. 

HI. Se- As the choral praises cease, Antigone exclaims that the 

eplswde: "^on^^nt has comc for proving that Athens deserves them. 

7w— Creon enters, with an escort of guards. 

His speech, addressed at first to the Chorus, is short, and 
skilfully conceived. They will not suppose that an old man 
like himself has been sent to commit an act of violence against 
a powerful State. No ; he comes on behalf of Thebes, to plead 
with his aged kinsman, whose present wandering life is truly 
painful for everybody concerned. The honour of the city and 
of the family is involved. Oedipus should express his gratitude 
to Athens, and then return to a decent privacy * in the house of 
his fathers.' 

With a burst of scathing indignation, Oedipus replies. They 
want him now ; but they thrust him out when he was longing to 
stay. ' In the house of his fathers ! ' No, that is not their design. 
They intend to plant him somewhere just beyond their border, 
for their own purposes. * That portion is not for thee,' he tells 
Creon, *but this, — my curse upon your land, ever abiding 
therein; — and for my sons, this heritage — room enough in my 
realm, wherein — to die.' 

Failing to move him, Creon drops the semblance of persua- 

' Dr Heinrich Schmidt, in his CompontionsUhre^ has selected this First Stosimon 
as a typical masterpiece of ancient choral composition, and has shown by a thorough 
analysis (pp. 418 — 431) how perfect b the construction, alike from a metrical and 
from a properly lyric or musical point of view. 'Da tst keine einzige Note unniitz, 
he concludes; *jeder Vers, jcder Satz, jcder Takt in dem schonsten rhythmischen 

Digitized by 



sion. He bluntly announces that he already holds one hostage ; 
— Ismene, who had gone to perform the rites in the grove, has 
been captured by his guards ; — and he will soon have a second. 
He lays his hand upon Antigone. Another moment, and his 
attendants drag her from the scene. He is himself on the point 
of seizing Oedipus, when Theseus enters, — having been startled 
by the outcry, while engaged in a sacrifice at the neighbouring 
altar of Poseidon. 

On hearing what has happened, Theseus first sends a mes- 
sage to Poseidon's altar, directing the Athenians who were 
present at the sacrifice to start in pursuit of Croon's guards and 
the captured maidens. — Then, turning to Croon, he upbraids 
him with his lawless act, and tells him that he shall not leave 
Attica until the maidens are restored. Croon, with ready effron- 
tery, replies that, in attempting to remove a polluted wretch 
from Attic soil, he was only doing what the Areiopagus itself 
would have wished to do ; if his manner was somewhat rough, 
the violence of Oedipus was a provocation. This speech draws 
from Oedipus an eloquent vindication of his life, which is more 
than a mere repetition of the defence which he had already 
made to the Chorus. Here he brings out with vivid force 
the helplessness of man against fate, and the hypocrisy of his 
accuser. — Theseus now calls on Creon to lead the way, and 
show him where the captured maidens are, — adding a hint, 
characteristically Greek, that no help from Attic accomplices 
shall avail him. Creon sulkily submits, — with a muttered menace 
of what ho will do when he reaches home. Exeunt Theseus and 
his attendants, with Creon, on the spectator's left 

The Chorus imagine themselves at the scene of the coming Second 
fray, and predict the speedy triumph of the rescuers, — invoking ^'"*'2^" • 
the gods of the land to help. A beautiful trait of this ode is 1095. 
the reference to the * torch-lit strand' of Eleusis, and to the 
mysteries which the initiated poet held in devout reverence. 

At the close of their chant, the Chorus give Oedipus the iv. Third 
welcome news that they see his daughters approaching, escorted j^^^' 
by Theseus and his followers. The first words of Antigone to "lo- 
her blind father express the wish that some wonder-working 
god could enable him to see their brave deliverer; and then, 

Digitized by 



with much truth to nature, father and daughters are allowed to 
forget for a while that anyone else is present When at last 
Oedipus turns to thank Theseus, his words are eminently noble, 
and also touching. His impulse is to salute his benefactor by 
kissing his cheek, but it is quickly checked by the thought that 
this is not for him ; no, nor can he permit it, if Theseus would. 
The line drawn by fate, the line which parts him and his from 
human fellowship, is rendered only more sacred by gratitude. 

At this point we may note, in passing, a detail of dramatic 
economy. The story of the rescue would have been material 
for a brilliant speech, cither by Theseus, or, before his entrance, 
by a messenger. But the poet's sense of fitness would not allow 
him to adorn an accident of the plot at the cost of curtailing an 
essential part, — viz., the later scene with Polyneices, which must 
have been greatly abridged if a narrative had been admitted 
here. So, when Antigone is questioned by her father as to the 
circumstances of the rescue, she refers him to Theseus; and 
Theseus says that it is needless for him to vaunt his own deeds, 
since Oedipus can hear them at leisure from his daughters. 

There is a matter, Theseus adds, on which he should like to 
consult Oedipus. A stranger, it seems, has placed himself as a 
suppliant at the altar of Poseidon. This happened while they 
were all away at the rescue, and no one knows anything about 
the man. He is not from Thebes, but he declares that he is a 
kinsman of Oedipus, and prays for a few words with him. It is 
only guessed whence he comes ; can Oedipus have any relations 
at Argos.? Oedipus remembers what Ismene told him; he 
knows who it is; and he implores Theseus to spare him the 
torture of hearing iliat voice. But Antigone's entreaties prevail. 
Theseus leaves the scene, in order to let the suppliant know that 
the interview will be granted. 
Third The choral ode which fills the pause glances forward rather 

f^i— "' than backward, though it is suggested by the presage of some 
H48. new vexation for Oedipus. It serves to turn our thoughts to- 
wards the approaching end. — Not to be bom is best of all ; the 
next best thing is to die as soon as possible. And the extreme 
of folly is the desire to outlive life's joys. Behold yon aged and 
afflicted stranger, — lashed by the waves of trouble from east and 

Digitized by 



west, from south and north! But there is one deliverer, who 
comes to all at last 

Polyneices now enters, — not attended, like Creon, by guards, v. Fourth 
but alone. He is shedding tears; he begins by uttering the^^^^* 
deepest pity for his father's plight, and the bitterest self- *555- 
reproach. — Oedipus, with averted head, makes no reply. — 
Polyneices appeals to his sisters; will they plead for him? 
Antigone advises him to state in his own words the object of 
his visit — ^Then Polyneices sets forth his petition. His Argive 
allies are already gathered before Thebes. He has come as a 
suppliant to Oedipus, for himself, and for his friends too. 
Oracles say that victory will be with the side for which 
Oedipus may declare. Eteocles, in his pride at Thebes, is 
mocking father and brother alike. 'If thou assist me, I will 
soon scatter his power, and will stablish thee in thine own house, 
and stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force.' 

Oedipus now breaks silence; but it is in order to let the 
Cftonis know why he does so. His son, he reminds them, has 
been sent to him by their king. — Then, suddenly turning on 
Polyneices, he delivers an appalling curse, dooming both his 
sons to die at Thebes by each other's hands. In concentrated 
force of tragic passion this passage has few rivals. The great 
scene is closed by a short dialogue between Polyneices and his 
elder sister, — one of the delicate links between this play and the 
poet's earlier Antigone. She implores him to abandon his fatal 
enterprise. But he is not to be dissuaded ; he only asks that, 
if he falls, she and Ismene will give him burial rites ; he dis- " 
engages himself from their embrace, and goes forth, under the 
shadow of the curse. 

A lyric passage now follows, which affords a moment of(Kommos: 
relief to the strained feelings of the spectators, and also serves IJJp])" 
(like a similar passage before, w. 5 10 — 548) to separate the two 
principal situations comprised in this chapter of the drama. — 
The Chorus are commenting on the dread doom which they 
have just heard pronounced, when they are startled by the 
sound of thunder. As peal follows peal, and lightnings glare 
from the darkened sky, the terror-stricken elders of Colonus 
utter broken prayers to averting gods. But for Oedipus the 
J. S. II. c 

Digitized by 



storm has another meaning; it has filled him with a strange 
eagerness. He pra)rs Antigone to summon Theseus. 

As Theseus had left the scene in order to communicate with 
the suppliant at Poseidon's altar, no breach of probability is 
involved in his timely re-appearance. Oedipus announces that, 
by sure signs, he knows his hour to have come. Unaided by 
human hand, he will now show the way to the spot where his 
life must be closed. When he arrives there, to Theseus alone will 
be revealed the place appointed for his grave. At the approach 
of death, Theseus shall impart the secret to his heir alone ; and, 
so, from age to age, that sacred knowledge shall descend in 
the line of the Attic kings. While the secret is religiously 
guarded, the grave of Oedipus shall protect Attica against in- 
vading foemen ; Thebes shall be powerless to harm her. — *' And 
now let us set forth, for the divine summons urges me.' As 
Oedipus utters these words, Theseus and his daughters become 
aware of a change ; the blind eyes are still dark, but the moral 
conditions of blindness have been annulled ; no sense of depend- 
ence remains, no trace of hesitation or timidity ; like one inspired, 
the blind man eagerly beckons them on; and so, followed by 
them, he finally passes from the view of the spectators. 

This final exit of Oedipus is magnificently conceived. As 
the idea of a spiritual illumination is one which pervades the 
play, so it is fitting that, in the last moment of his presence 
with us, the inward vision should be manifested in its highest 
clearness and power. It is needless to point out what a splendid 
opportunity this scene would give to an actor, — in the modem 
theatre not less than in the ancient It shows the genius of a 
great poet combined with that instinct for dramatic climax which 
is seldom unerring unless guided by a practical knowledge of 
the stage. 
Fourth The elders of Colonus are now alone; they have looked 

*^S^"* their last on Oedipus; and they know that the time of his end 
X578. has come. The strain of their chant is in harmony with this 
moment of suspense and stillness. It is a choral litany for the 
soul which is passing from earth. May the Powers of the unseen 
world be gracious; may no dread apparition vex the path to 
the fields below. 

Digitized by 



A Messenger, one of the attendants of Theseus, relates what vi. Ex- 
befell after Oedipus, followed by his daughters and the king, !^^*yj.^^^ 
arrived at the spot where he was destined to depart Theseus 
was then left alone with him, and to Theseus alone of mortals 
the manner of his passing is known. 

The daughters enter. After the first utterances of grief, one (Kommos: 
feeling is seen to be foremost in Antigone's mind, — the longing |-I^ 
to see her father's grave. She cannot bear the thought that it 
should lack a tribute from her hands. Ismene vainly represents 
that their father's own command makes such a wish unlawful, — 
impossible. Theseus arrives, and to him Antigone urges her 
desire. In gentle and solemn words he reminds her of the 
pledge which he had given to Oedipus. She acquiesces; and 
now prays that she and Ismene may be sent to Thebes : perhaps 
they may yet be in time to avert death from their brothers. 
Theseus consents ; and the elders of Colonus say farewell to the 
Theban maidens in words which speak of submission to the 
gods : ' Cease lamentation, lift it up no more ; for verily these 
things stand fast' 

§ 3. In the Oedipus Tyrannus a man is crushed by the dis- Relation 
covery that, without knowing it, he has committed two crimes, cvL>w»« 
parricide and incest. At the moment of discovery he can feel ^^ ^^^ ^ 
nothing but the double stain : he cries out that ' he has become 
most hateful to the gods.' He has, indeed, broken divine laws, 
and the divine Power has punished him by bringing his deeds to 
light This Power does not, in the first instance, regard the in- 
tention, but the fact It does not matter that his unconscious 
sins were due to the agency of an inherited curse, and that he 
is morally innocent He has sinned, and he must suffer. 

In the Oedipus Colaneus we meet with this man again, after 
the lapse of several years. In a religious aspect he still rests 
under the stain, and he knows this. But, in the course of time, 
he has mentally risen, to a point of view from which he can 
survey his own past more clearly. Consciousness of the stain is 
now subordinate to another feeling, which in his first despair had 
not availed to console him. He has gained a 'firm grasp, not to 
be lost, on the fact of his moral innocence. He remembers the 


Digitized by 



word of Apollo long ago, which coupled the prediction of his 
woes with a promise of final rest and reward ; and he believes 
that his moral innocence is recognised by the Power which 
punished him. Thinking, then, on the two great facts of his 
life, his defilement and his innocence, he has come to look upon 
himself as neither pure nor yet guilty, but as a person set apart 
by the gods to illustrate their will, — as sacred. Hence that ap- 
parently strange contrast which belongs to the heart of the 
Oedipus Colonetis. He declines to pollute his benefactor, Theseus, 
by his touch, — describing himself as one with whom * all stain of 
sin hath made its dwelling' (1133). Yet, with equal truth and 
sincerity, he can assure the Athenians that he has come to them 
*as one sacred and pious,' — the suppliant of the Eumenides, 
the disciple of Apollo (287). 

In the Oediptts Tyranmis^ when the king pronounces a ban 
on the unknown murderer of Latus, he chaises his subjects that 
no one shall make that man * partner of his prayer or sacrifice, or 
serve him with the lustral rite' (239 f.). Ceremonial purity thus 
becomes a prominent idea at an early point in the Tyrannus ; 
and rightly so; for that play turns on acts as such. In the 
Oedipus Coloneus we have a description of the ritual to be ob- 
served in the grove of the Eumenides ; but, as if to mark the 
difference of spirit between the two plays, it is followed by the 
striking words of Oedipus, when he suggests that a daughter 
shall officiate in his stead : — * I think that one soul suffices to pay 
this debt for ten thousand, if it come with good-will to the 
shrine * (497). When eternal laws are broken by men, the gods 
punish the breach, whether wilful or involuntary ; but their ulti- 
mate judgment depends on the intent. That thought is domin- 
ant in the Oedipus Colonetis, The contrast between physical 
blindness and inward vision is an under-note, in harmony with 
the higher distinction between the form of conduct and its 
The § 4. The Oedipus whom we find at Colonus utters not a 

^£^"* word of self-reproadi, except on one point ; he regrets the excess 
play. of the former self-reproach which stung him into blinding himself. 
He has done nothing else that calls for repentance ; he has been 
the passive instrument of destiny. It would be a mistake to 

Digitized by 


Digitized by 


Digitized by 



aim at bringing the play more into harmony with modem senti- 
ment by suffusing it in a mild and almost Christian radiance, as 
though Oedipus had been softened, chastened, morally purified 
by suffering. Suffering has, indeed, taught him endurance (irrifiy- 
€iv), and some degree of caution ; he is also exalted in mind by 
a new sense of power ; but he has not been softened. Anger, 
* which was ever his bane,' blazes up in him as fiercely as ever ; 
Creon rebukes him for it; his friends are only too painfully 
conscious of it The unrestrained anger of an old man may 
easily be a very pitiful and deplorable spectacle ; in order to be 
that, it need only be lost to justice and to generosity, to reason 
and to taste ; but it requires the touch of a powerful dramatist 
to deal successfully with a subject so dangerously near to 
comedy, and to make a choleric old man tragic; Shakspeare 
has done it, with pathos of incomparable grasp and range; 
Sophocles, in a more limited way, has done it too. Through- 
out the scene with Polyneices there is a malign sublimity in the 
anger of the aged Oedipus ; it is profoundly in the spirit of the 
antique, and we imply a different standard if we condemn it as 
vindictive. The Erinys has no mercy for sins against kindred ; 
the man cannot pardon, because the Erinys acts through him. 
Oedipus at Colonus is a sacred person, but this character de- 
pends on his relation to the gods, and not on any inward 
holiness developed in him by a discipline of pain. Probably 
the chief danger which the Oedipus Coloneus runs with modem 
readers is from the sense of repulsion apt to be excited by this 
inexorable resentment of Oedipus towards his sons. It is not so 
when Lear cries — 

'No, yoa unnatunl hags, 
I will have roch revenges on you both. 
That all the world shaU— I wiU do such things,— 
What they are yet, I know not; but they shall be 
The terrors of the earth. You think I'll weep; 
No, 111 not weep.' 

Sophocles has left it possible for us to abhor the implacable 
father more than the heartless children. The ancient Greek 
spectator, however, would have been less likely to experience 
such a revulsion of sympathy. Nearer to the conditions ima- 

Digitized by 



gined, he would more quickly feel all that was implied in the 
attitude of the sons at the moment when Oedipus was expelled 
from Thebes; his religious sense would demand a nemesis, 
while his ethical code would not require forgiveness of wrongs ; 
. and, lastly, he would feel that the implacability of Oedipus was 
itself a manifestation of the Fury which pursued the house. 
The divine § 5. On the part of the gods there is nothing that* can 
amend. properly be called tenderness* for Oedipus; we should not 
convey a true impression if we spoke of him as attaining to 
final pardon and peace, in the full sense which a Christian would 
attach to those words. The gods, who have vexed Oedipus 
from youth to age, make this amend to him, — that just before 
his death he is recognised by men as a mysteriously sacred 
person, who has the power to bequeath a blessing and a malison. 
They further provide that his departure out of his wretched life 
shall be painless, and such as to distinguish him from other 
m<^n. But their attitude towards him is not that of a Pro- 
vidence which chastises men in love, for their good. They are 
the inscrutable powers who have had their will of a mortal 
If such honour as they concede to him at the last is indeed 
the completion of a kindly purpose, it is announced only as the 
end of an arbitrary doom. If it is the crown of a salutary, 
though bitter, education, it appears only as the final justice 
(1567) prescribed by a divine sense of measure. In the fore- 
ground of the Oedipus CoUmeus a weary wanderer is arriving at 
his goal ; but the drama is only half appreciated if we neglect 
the action which occupies the background. While the old man 
finds rest, the hereditary curse on his family continues its work. 
At the very moment when he passes away, the Fury is busy 
with his sons. The total impression made by the play as a 
work of art depends essentially on the manner in which the 
scene of sacred peace at Colonus is brought into relief against 
the dark fortunes of Polyneices and Eteocles. 
The curse § 6. Here it becomes important to notice an innovation made 
on the jjy Sophocles. In the epic version of the story, as also in the 
versions adopted by Aeschylus and Euripides, Oedipus cursed 
his sons at Thebes, before the strife had broken out between 

1 d^ow in 1663, and x^^ in '75^> ^^'^ merely to the painless death. 

Digitized by 



them*. He doomed them to divide their heritage with the sword. 
Their subsequent quarrel was the direct consequence of their 
father's curse. But, according to Sophocles, the curse had nothing 
to do with the quarrel. The strife which broke out between the 
sons was inspired by the evil genius of their race, and by their 
own sinful thoughts'. At that time Oedipus had uttered no 
imprecation. His curse was pronounced, after the breach be- 
tween them, because they had preferred their selfish ambitions 
to the opportunity of recalling their father (42 1)'. Long before, 
when he. was driven from Thebes (441), he had felt their apathy 
to be heartless ; but he had uttered no curse then. There is a 
twofold dramatic advantage in the modification thus introduced 
by Sophocles. First, the two sons no longer appear as helpless 
victims of fate ; they have incurred moral blame, and are just 
objects of the paternal anger. Secondly, when Polyneices— on 
the eve of combat with his brother — appeals to Oedipus, the 
outraged father still holds the weapon with which to smite him. 
The curse descends at the supreme crisis, and with more terrible 
effect because it has been delayed. 

§ 7. The secondary persons, like the hero, are best interpreted The other 
by the play itself; but one or two traits may be briefly noticed. ^ 
The two scenes in which the removal of Oedipus is attempted 
are contrasted not merely in outward circumstance — Creon 
relying on armed force, while Polyneices is a solitary sup- 
pliant — but also in regard to the characters of the two visitors. 
It is idle to look for the Creon of the Tyramtus in the Creon of 
the Colaneus: they are different men, and Sophocles has not 
cared to preserve even a semblance of identity. The Creon of 
the Tyrannus is marked by strong self-respect, and is essentially 
kind-hearted, though undemonstrative; the Creon of this play is a 
heartless and hypocritical villain. A well-meaning but wrong- 
headed martinet, such as the Creon of the Antigone, is a con- 
ceivable development of the Tyrannus Creon, but at least stands 
on a much higher level than the Creon of the Colonetis. Poly- 
neices is cold-hearted, selfish, and of somewhat coarse fibre, 
but he is sincere and straightforward ; in the conversation with 

^ See Introduction to the Oedipus Tyrannus^ pp. xvi and xix. 
* See w. 371, 411, 1199. » Sec note on v. 1375. 

Digitized by 



Antigone he evinces real dignity and fortitude. In the part of 
Theseus, which might so easily have been commonplace, Sopho- 
cles has shown a fine touch ; this typical Athenian is more than 
a walking king ; he is a soldier bred m the school of adversity, 
loyal to gods and men, perfect in courtesy, but stem at need. 
Comparing the representation of the two sisters in the Antigone 
with that given in this play, we may remark the tact with which 
the poet has abstained here from tingeing the character of Is- 
mene with anj^thing like selfish timidity. At the end of the 
play, where the more passionate nature of the heroic Antigone 
manifests itself, Ismene is the sister whose calm common-sense 
is not overpowered by grief; but she grieves sincerely and re- 
mains, as she has been throughout, entirely loyal. 
Attitude A word should be added on the conduct of the Chorus in 

OiOTus. regard to Oedipus. Before they know who he is, they regard 
him with horror as the man who has profaned the grove; but 
their feeling quickly changes to compassion on perceiving that 
he is blind, aged, and miserable. Then they learn his name, 
and wish to expel him because they conceive his presence to be 
a defilement They next relent, not simply because he says 
that he brings benefits for Athens, — though they take account 
of that fact, which is itself a proof that he is at peace with the 
gods, — but primarily because he is able to assure them that he is 
' sacred and pious ' (287). They then leave the matter to Theseus. 
Thus these elders of Colonus represent the conflict of two feel- 
ings which the situation might be supposed to arouse in the 
minds of ordinary Athenians, — ^fear of the gods, and compassion 
for human suflTering, — the two qualities which Oedipus recog- 
nises as distinctly Athenian (260 n.). 

The Oedi- § 8. The connection of Oedipus with Colonus was no invention 
^"colo^ of Sophocles. He found the local l^end existing, and only 
nus. gave it such a form as should harmonise it with his own treatment 

of the first chapter in the Oedipus-myth. It is unnecessary to 
suppose that, when he composed the Oedipus Tyrannus^ he con- 
templated an Oedipus at Colonus. As a drama, the former is 
complete in itself; it is only as an expression of the myth that 
it is supplemented by the latter. 

Digitized by 



But why, it may be asked, should the King of Thebes have 
been connected by an ancient legend with this particular place 
in Attica ? The primary link was a cult of the Eumenides at 
Golonus, which must have been still older than the association 
of Oedipus with that spot This cult was itself connected, as 
the play indicates, with the existence at or near Colonus of a 
rift or cavernous opening in the ground, supposed to communi- 
cate with the under-world. The worship of the Eumenides at 
Colonus was identical in spirit with their worship at the Areio- 
pagus, where a similar 'descent to Hades' was the physical 
origin. The ancient rigour which required that bloodshed, 
whether deliberate or not, should be expiated by blood, was 
expressed by the older idea of the Erinyes, the implacable pur- 
suers. The metamorphosis of the Erinyes into the Eumenides 
corresponds with a later and milder sense that bloodshed is 
compatible with varying degrees of guilt, ranging from premedi- 
tated murder to homicide in self-defence or by accident Athe- 
nian legend claimed that this transformation of the Avengers 
took place in Attica, and that the institution of the court on the 
Areiopagus marked the moment The claim was a mythical 
expression of qualities which history attests in the Athenian 
character, and of which the Athenians themselves were conscious 
as distinguishing them from other Greeks. It was Athenian to 
temper the letter of the law with considerations of equity (rot;- 
ir(6MC€9); to use clemency; to feel compassion (a4&»9) for un- 
merited misfortune; to shelter the oppressed; to restrict the 
sphere of violence; and to sacrifice, — where no other Greeks 
did,— at the altar of Persuasion\ This character is signally im- \ 
pressed on the Oedipus Coloneus, and is personified in Theseus. '^ 
The first session of the tribunal on the Hill of Ares was, in Attic 
story, the first occasion on which this humane character asserted 
itself against a hitherto inflexible precedent Orestes slew his 
mother to avenge his father, whom she had slain; and the 
Erinyes demanded his blood. He is tried, and acquitted, — but 
not by the Erinyes ; by Athene and her Athenian court The 
Erinyes are the accusers, and Apollo is counsel for the prisoner. 
Then it is, — after the acquittal of Orestes, — that Athene's gentle 
^ Isocr. or. 15 § 149. 

Digitized by 



pleading effects a change in the defeated Avengers*. They cease 
to be the Erinyes : they become the ' Benign ' or ' Majestic ' 
goddesses (' Eumenides/ ' Semnae' ), and are installed, as guar- 
dian deities of Attica, in a shrine beneath the Areiopagus. 
Henceforth they are symbols of the spirit which presided over 
the Attic criminal law of homicide (^01/09), — so remarkable for 
its combination of the unbending religious view, in which blood- 
shed was always a pollution, with a finely graduated scale of 
moral guilt, and with ample provision for the exercise of cle- 

Oedipus was a passive Orestes, — like him, the instrument 
of an inherited destiny, but, unlike him, a sufferer, not a 
doer; for his involuntary acts, as he could justly say, were in 
reality sufferings rather than deeds. The Eumenides of Colonus 
could not refuse to admit his plea, commended to them, as it 
was, by Apollo. His was a typical case for the display of their 
gentler attributes. And, as Greek religion was prone to associate 
the cult of deities with that of mortals in whom their power had 
been shown, it was natural that the Eumenides and Oedipus 
should be honoured at the same place. A chapel which Pau- 
sanias saw at Colonus was dedicated jointly to Oedipus and 
Adrastus, — a further illustration of this point For Adrastus 
was another example of inevitable destiny tempered by divine 
. equity ; he shared in the Arrive disasters at Thebes ; but he was 
personally innocent ; and, alone of the chiefs, he survived. 
The grave § 9. The grave of Oedipus in Attic ground is to form a per- 
^^•^* petual safegfuard for Attica against invaders. It is interesting to 
observe ancient traces of an exactly opposite feeling with r^^rd 
to his resting-place. According to a Boeotian legend*, Oedipus 
died at Thebes, and his friends wished to bury him there; but 

^ In the recent perfonnance of the Eunutddts by members of the University of 
Cambridge a beautiful feature was the expression of this gradual change. Dr Stan- 
ford's music for the successive choral songs from v. 778 onwards interpreted each 
step of the transition from fierce rage to gentleness; and the acting of the Choms 
was in unison with it throughout. We saw, and heard, the Erinyes becoming the 

' Schol. on C7. C. 91, quoting Lysimachus of Alexandria, in the xgth book of hu 
Oi7/3ou«d. This Lysimachus, best known as the author of a prose N^oroi, li?ed pro- 
bably about 11 B.C. See Miiller, Fragm, Hist. ill. 334. 


Digitized by 



the Thebans refused permission. His friends then carried the 
body to ' a place in Boeotia called Ceos/ and there interred it 
But 'certain misfortunes' presently befell the people of Ceos, 
and they requested the friends of Oedipus to remove him. The 
friends next carried him to Eteonus, a place near the frontier 
between Boeotia and Attica, and buried him by night, without 
knowing that the ground which they chose for that purpose was 
sacred to Demeter. The matter having become known, the 
people of Eteonus sent to Delphi, and asked what they were to 
do. Apollo replied that they must not ' disturb the suppliant of 
the goddess ' (Demeter). Oedipus was therefore allowed to rest 
in peace, and the place of his burial was thenceforth called the 
Oedipodeuvi. We see how this Boeotian dread of his grave, as 
a bane to the place afflicted with it, answers to the older concep- 
tion of the Erinyes ; just as the Attic view, that his grave is a 
blessing, is in unison with the character of the Eumenides. It 
is only when the buried Oedipus has become associated with a 
benevolent Chthonian power, — namely, with Demeter, — ^that he 
ceases to be terrible. 

§ ID. In the Attic view, 'the suppliant of the Benign Goddesses' Oedipus 
at Colonus had not only become, like them, a beneficent agency, JJJ^^ 
but had also been adopted into an Attic citizenship outlasting 
death. Sophocles expresses this feeling by the passage in which 
Theseus proclaims his formal acceptance of the new Athenian 
(631). The permanent identification of Oedipus with Attica is 
strikingly illustrated by a passage of the rhetor Aristeides, 
about 170 A.D.* He is referring to the men of olden time 
who fell in battle for Greece ; the souls of those men, he says, 
have become guardian spirits of the land; 'aye, and protect 
the country no less surely than Oedipiis wfw sleeps at Colonus, 
or any whose grave, in any other part of the land, is believed to 
be for the weal of the living/ We remember how, by command 

^ In the oration iwkp rwr rtrrdptfr, p. 984 : Kl^tiMmt (tboie who fell for Greece), 
irX^ Stf'or 06 Sai/MPat dXkdi itufuwlovf «aX^, Bappodrmt or ^ott \iywM ^vxfimlovt 
ni'df ^dXaicat xoi vmifpas twp *EXXi^«r, dXc|acdffovt coi virrti i.y9JBo6t' ml ^6€9$al 
y€ r^ X<^SPfl*' 06 x^* ijrbp 4w KdKupif Ktlfupw OlUwmm, if ifnt ^EXXo^/ ww r^ X^P^ 
4r Ktupf rocff ^3n kmScu, rerl^rf vrcu. teal roao&r^ /m SwctSn t6p l&kma wap*\$w 

ot 9^ itwkp ^ dicrax^iy^ar wrSpret Sierjjpnfffop wSffOP rV 'Arrunfr. 

Digitized by 



of oracles, the relics of Theseus were brought from Scyros to 
Athens, and those of Orestes from Tegea to Sparta, — ^victory in 
war being specially named, in the latter instance, as dependent 
on the local presence of such relics. So, too, the grave of the 
Argive Eurystheus in Attica was to be a blessing for the land 
(Eur. Her, 1032). Nor did this belief relate merely to the great 
heroes of mythology ; a similar power was sometimes ascribed 
to the graves of historical men. Thus, as we learn from Aristei- 
des, the tomb of Solon in Salamis was popularly regarded as 
securing the possession of that island to Athens. 
Topo- § 1 1. The topography of the play, in its larger aspects, is illus- 

^*^ ^' trated by the accompanying map'. The knoll of whitish earth 
known as Colonus Hippius, which gave its name to the deme or 
township of Colonus*, was about a mile and a quarter N.W.N, from 
Colonus the Dipylon gate of Athens. The epithet Hippius belonged to 
ippius. ^j^^ g^j Poseidon, as horse-creating and horse-taming (see on 
715); it was given to this place because Poseidon Hippius was 
worshipped there, and served to distinguish this extramural 
Colonus from the Colonus Agoraeus, or * Market Hill,' within the 
walls of Athens*. In the absence of a distinguishing epithet, 
' Colonus ' would usually mean Colonus Hippius ; Thucydides 
calls it simply Colonus, and describes it as ' a sanctuary (Up6v) 
of Poseidon*' His mention of it occurs in connection with the 
oligarchical conspiracy of 411 B.C, when Peisander and his 
associates chose Colonus, instead of the Pnyx, as the place of 
meeting for the Assembly which established the government of 
the Four Hundred. It is a fair, though not a necessary, infer- 
ence from the historian's words that the assembly was held 
within the sacred precinct of Poseidon, with the double advantage 

* Reduced, by pennission, from part of Plate n. in the 'Atlas von Athen: im 
Auftrage des Kaiserlich Deutschen Archiiologiachen Instituts herauagegeben von £. 
Curtius und J. A. Kaupert' (Berlin, 1878. Dietrich Reimer). 

' The fiuniliarity of the word icoXcrir6f was no impediment to the Greek love 
of a peisonal myth; and the hero Colonus, the legendary founder of the township 
{a^Xny^ V. 60) was called Irronyt in honour of the local god.— Similar names of 
places were Colon^ in Messenia, Colonae in Thessoly and Phods; while higher 
eminences suggested such names as Acragas (Sicily) or Aipeia (Messenia) : cp. Tozer, 
Gw. of Greece, p. 357. 

> In the district of Meliti (see map) : cp. below, p. 5. 

Digitized by 



for the oligarchs of limiting the numbers and of precluding 
forcible interruption \ The altar of Poseidon in this precinct is 
not visible to the spectators of our play, but is supposed to be 
near. When Pausanias visited Colonus {c. i8o A.D.), he saw an 
altar of Poseidon Hippius and Athene Hippia. A grove and a 
temple of Poseidon had formerly existed there, but had perished 
long before the date of his visit. He found, too, that divine 
honours were paid at Colonus to Peirithous and Theseus, to 
Oedipus and Adrastus: there were perhaps two shrines or 
chapels (J^p^a), one for each pair of heroes*. He does not 
mention the grove of the Eumenides, which, like that of Poseidon, 
had doubtless been destroyed at an earlier period. 

About a quarter of a mile N.E.N. of the Colonus Hippius P«"?f ^f 
rises a second mound, identified by E. Curtius and others with 
the * hill of Demeter Euchlous ' (1600). When Oedipus stood at 
the spot where he finally disappeared, this hill was ' in full view ' 
{jrpwTO'^ioi). Traces of an ancient building exist at its southern 
edge. Similar traces exist at the N.w. edge of the Colonus 
Hippius. If, as is likely, these ancient buildings wereconnected 
with religious purposes, it b possible that the specially sacred 
region of the ancient Colonus lay between the two mounds'. 

§ 12. The grove of the Eumenides may have been on the N. Probable 

site of 
the grove. 

^ Thttc. 8. 67 ^vwUK'^OM 'Hpf iKKXfialv it r^ KoX«p6r {fm 8i lep^ UoaadAfot 
f{w r^ T^XfWff, airix^ ^radlout fUXiara Sixa). — Grote (vilX. 47) renders Upim 
'temple,' but it seems mther to denote the whole precinct sacred to Poseidon. 
Prof. Curtius (ill. 438, Eng. tr.) supposes the ecdesia to be held on the knoll of 
Colomis, near (and not within) the sanctuary, — understanding (i^^irX^av to denote 
an enclosure made for the occasion, partly to limit the numbers, partly 'on account 
of the proximity of the enemy's army' (at Deceleia). Grote refers ^vwiitXjf^ap to some 
strategem used by the oligarchs. I should rather refer it simply to the limit imposed 
by the Up6p itself. Thucydides, as his words show, here identifies Colonus with the 
Icpdr. The temenos of Poseidon having been chosen as the place for the ecdesia, 
the w€fitma would be carried round its boundary; after which no person outside of 
that lustral line would be considered as participating in the assembly. A choice of 
place which necessarily restricted the numbers might properly be described by ^wi- 
irXir^ay. — Cp. n. on 1491. 

' His use of the singular is ambiguous, owing to its place in the sentence: iipf» 
9t Uttpi9onf Kol Oriffivt OidivMf re koX *A8pdrrov (l. 30. 4). 

* The present aspect of Colonus is thus described by an accomplished scholar, 
Mr George Wotherspoon (Longmans' Magazine, Feb. 1884): — 

Digitized by 



or N.E. side of the Colonus Hippius. But the only condition 
fixed by the play fails to be precise, viz. that a road, parsing by 
Colonus to Athens, skirted the grove, — the inner or most sacred 
part of the grove being on the side furthest from the road. The 
A sug- roads marked on our map are the ancient roads \ It will be ob- 
S«*^*®"- served that one of them passes between Colonus Hippius and the 
hill of Demeter Euchlous, going in the direction of Athens. There 
is no reason why the wandering Oedipus should not be conceived 
as entering Attica from the N.W.; i>., as having passed into the 
Attic plain round the N. end of Aegaleos. And, in that case, 
the road in question might well represent the route by which 
Sophocles, familiar with the local details of Colonus in bis own 
day, imagined Oedipus as arriving. Then Oedipus, moving 
towards Athens, would have the grove of the Eumenides on his 
right hand*, if, as we were supposing, this grove was on the N. side 
of the Colonus Hippius. The part of the grove furthest from 
him (rov/ceWep oKa-ov^ 505) would thus be near the remains of 
the ancient building at the N.w. edge. When Ismene is sent to 

Was this the noble dwelling-place he sings, 
Fair-steeded glistening land, which once t' adorn 
Gold-reinM Aphrodite did not scorn. 

And where blithe Bacchus kept his retellings? 

Oh, Time and Change I Of all those goodly things. 
Of coverts green by nightingales forlorn 
Lov*d well; of iiow*r-bright fields, from mom to mom 

New-watcr'd by Cephissus' sleepless springs, 

What now survives? This stone-capt mound, the plain 

Sterile and bare, these meagre groves of shade, 
Pale hedges, the scant stream unfed by rain: 
No more? The genius of the place replied, 

* Still blooms inspirM Art tho' Nature &de : 
The memory of Colonus hath not died.' 
The 'stone-capt mound' is the Colonus Hippius, on which are the monuments of 
Otfried Miiller and Lenormant. If Colonus itself has thus lost its ancient charms, 
at least the views from it in every direction are very fine; especially so is the view 
of the Acropolis. 

^ On these, see the letter- press by Prof. Curtius to the 'Atlas von Athen,' pp. 

14 f. 

' It is scarcely necessary to say that no objection, or topographical inference of 
any kind, can be drawn from the conventional arrangement of the Greek stage 
by which Oedipus (as coming from the country) would enter on the spectator's left, 
and therefore have the scenic grove on his left 

Digitized by 



that part of the grove, she is told that there is a guardian of the 
place (liroiAco9 506), who can supply her with anything needful 
for the rites. 

In this play the sanctities of Colonus are closely associated 
with those of the neighbouring Academy. To the latter be- 
longed the altar of Prometheus (56, see map), the altar of the 
Muses (691), and the altar of Zeus Morios (705). The side- 
channel of Cephisus shown in the map may serve to illustrate 
the word vofuiBe^ in v. 687, — which alludes to a system of 
irrigation, practised in ancient as in modern times, by artificial 

§ 13. When Oedipus knows that his end is near, he leads his Theirarap- 
friends to a place called the icarappdxrrf^ 6B6^, the 'sheer threshold,' SJJ^' 
'bound by brazen steps to earth's roots.' There can be no 
doubt that this * threshold ' denotes a natural fissure or chasm, 
supposed to be the commencement of a passage leading down to 
the nether world. Such a chasm exists at the foot of the Areio- 
pagus, where Pausanias saw a tomb of Oedipus in the precinct 
of the Eumenides. Near this, at the S.W. angle of the Acropolis, 
was a shrine of Demeter Chloe*. Are we to suppose, then, that 
Sophocles alludes to the chasm at the Areiopagus, and that 'the 
hill of Demeter EuchloUs ' means this shrine of Demeter ChloS 
on the slope of the Acropolis ? This view* — ^which the coinci- 
dence might reasonably suggest — ^seems to present insuperable 
difficulties, (i) At v. 643 Theseus asks Oedipus whether he will 
come to Athens or stay at Colonus. He replies that he will stay 
at Colonus, because it is the scene appointed for his victory over 
his foes (646). But the victory was to take place at his grave 
(411); which the poet therefore supposed to be at or near 
Colonus, — ^not at Athens. If, then, in the time of Sophocles 
an Areiopagus-legend already claimed the grave of Oedipus, 

^ Schol. on 0. C. 1600 EuxXifov A^^^rrpof Up&p im rpot r% dKpow6\u: quoting 
the Mapucat of Eupolis, oXX' tvBv w6\tiH d/u* Bv^at yap /kt M | xptor XKJ'o Aifiifrpi, 
If the scholiast is right as to the situation of the temple, Eupolis used w6\€m in the 
sense of 'acropolis,* as Athenians still used it in the time of Thucydides (9. 15). 

' It is beautifully and persuasively stated in Wordsworth's Atkmt and Attica^ 
ch. XXX. (p. 303, 4th ed.). The author holds that the poet, embarrassed by the 
rival claims of the Areiopagus and Colonus, intended to suggest the former without 
definitely excluding the latter. 

Digitized by 



the poet disregarded it And, when the grave was to be asso- 
ciated with Colonus, it would be strange to send Oedipus so 
far for the purpose of vanishing at the Areiopagus. The brevity 
of the choral ode which separates the final exit of Oedipus 
(1555) from the entrance of the Messenger (1579) implies, as 
does the whole context, that Oedipus passed away somewhere 
near the grove — not at a distance of more than a mile and a 
half, as the other theory requires. Then the phrase Et^^Xooi; 
£iiifir)Tpo<; irarfo^ (1600) applies to the knoll far more naturally 
than to a shrine at the foot of the Acropolis. Referring to a 
tomb of Oedipus which he saw in the precinct of the Furies at 
the Areiopagus, Pausanias says : — ^ On inquiry, I found that the 
bones had been brought from Thebes. As to the version of the 
death of Oedipus given by Sophocles, Homer did not permit me 
to think it credible'^ (since the Iliad buries Oedipus at Thebes). 
Thus Pausanias, at least, understood Sophocles to mean that 
the grave was somewhere near Colonus. It did not occur to him 
that the Colonus-myth as to the grave could be harmonised with 
the Areiopagus-myth. Sophocles adopts the Colonus-myth 
unreservedly; nor can I believe that he intended, by any de- 
liberate vagueness, to leave his hearers free to think of the 
Areiopagus. The chasm called the /earappdicrrf^ oB6^ must be 
imagined, then, as not very distant from the grove. No such 
chasm is visible at the present day in the neighbourhood of 
Colonus. But this fact is insufficient to prove that no appear- 
ance of the kind can have existed there in antiquity*. 

^ I. iS. 7 ion 8^ red iirrdt raO W€ptfi&Kov fv%Mi OUlwoiot, roXvrpayftm&f M 

r^ O/^irodof "O/JLtipot odic cfa /am dd^cu nard, etc. He refers to /7. 13. 679 f. See 
my Introd. to the O. 7*., p. xiv. 

* Prof. T. M*K. Hughes, Woodwardian Professor of Geology in the University 
of Cambridge, kindly permits me to quote his answer to a question of mine on this 
point. His remarks refer to the general conditions of such phenomena in Greece 
at large, and must be taken as subject to the possibility that special conditions in 
the neighbourhood of Colonus may be adverse to the processes described; though 
I am not aware of any reason for thinking that such is the case. 

'It is quite possible that a chasm, such as is common in the limestone rocks 
of Greece, might become first choked, so as no longer to allow the passage of the 
winter's flood, and then overgrown and levelled, so that there might be no trace 
of it visible on the surface. The water from the high ground during winter rains 

Digitized by 



§ 14. Sophocles accurately defines the position of the 'sheer The 
threshold ' by naming certain objects near it, familiar, evidently, ^^' 
to the people of the place, though unknown to us\ Here it was 
that Oedipus disappeared. But the place of his 'sacred toinb' 
(i 545) was to be a secret, known only to Theseus. The tomb, then, 
was not at the spot where he disappeared, since that spot was 
known to all. The poet's conception appears to have been of 
this kind. At the moment when Oedipus passed away, in the 
mystic vision which left Theseus dazzled, it was revealed to the 
king of Athens where the mortal remains of Oedipus would be 
found. The soul of Oedipus went down to Hades, whether 
ushered by a conducting god, or miraculously drawn to the em- 
brace of the spirits below (1661); the tenantless body left on 
earth was wafted by a supernatural agency to the secret tomb 
appointed for it As in the Iliad the corpse of Sarpedon is 
borne from Troy to Lycia by 'the twin-brothers. Sleep and 
Death,' so divine hands were to minister here. When Theseus 
rejoins the desolate daughters, he already knows where the tomb 
is, though he is not at liberty to divulge the place (1763). 

§ 1 5. The ground on which the grove of the Eumenides at Co- The 
lonus stands is called 'the Brazen Threshold, the stay of Athens' ^i,/** 
(57). How is this name related to that of the spot at which 
Oedipus disappeared, — 'the sheer threshold' (1590)? One view is 
that the same spot is meant in both cases. We have then to 
suppose that is verses i — 1 16 (the 'prologue') the scene is laid at 
the icarappdseni^ 6i6^, 'the sheer threshold'; and that at v. 1 17 the 
scene changes to another side of the grove, where the rest of the 
action takes place. This supposition is, however, extremely im- 
probable, and derives no support from any stage arrangements 

rashes down the dopes until it reaches the jointed limestone rock. It filters slowly 
at first into the finures. But the water, especially when it contains (as most surface 
water does) a little acid, dissolves the sides of the fissure, and soon admits sand and 
pebbles, the mechanical action of which hurries on the work of opening out a great 
chasm, which swallows up the winter's torrent, and becomes a katavothron. 

' But during the summer no waler runs in, and, even without an earthquake shock, 
such a chasm may get choked. The waters which cannot find their way through 
then stand in holes, and deposit their mud. There would l^e for some time a pond 
almve, but that would at last get filled, and all trace of the chnsm be lost. 

» See on vv. 1595— '395* 

J. S. II. ^ 

Digitized by 



which the opening scene imph'es. Rather the 'Brazen Threshold' 
of V. 57 was a name derived from the particular spot which is 
called the 'sheer threshold/ and applied in a larger sense to 
the immediately adjacent region, including the ground on which 
the grove stood. The epithet ' brazen ' properly belonged to the 
actual chasm or 'threshold/ — the notion being that a flight of 
brazen steps connected the upper world with the Homeric 
'brazen threshold' of Hades. In its larger application to the 
neighbouring ground, 'brazen' was a poetical equivalent for 
'rocky/ and this ground was called the 'stay* or 'support' 
{epeia-fia) of Athens, partly in the physical sense of ' firm basis,' 
partly also with the notion that the land had a safeguard in 
the benevolence of those powers to whose nether realm the 
'threshold 'led. 
Evidence This view is more than a conjecture ; it can be supported by 
^^™ ancient authority. Istros, a native of Cyrene, was first the slave, 
then the disciple and friend, of the Alexandrian poet Callima- 
chus ; he lived, then, about 240 B.C., or less than 170 years after 
the death of Sophocles \ He is reckoned among the authors of 
' Atthides/ having written, among other things, a work entitled 
*AmKdf in at least sixteen books. In the later Alexandrian age 
he was one of the chief authorities on Attic topography ; and he 
is quoted six times in the ancient scholia on the Oedipus Colaneus. 
One of these quotations has not (so far as I kno>^) been noticed, 
in its bearing on the point now under discussioh ; it does not 
occur in the scholium on v. 57, but on 1059, in connection with 
another subject (' the snowy rock '). It would appear that in the 
first book of his ^hrriica Istros sketched an itinerary of Attica, 
marking off certain stages or distances. Along with some other 
words, the scholiast quotes these : — mo hi tovtov &»? KoXmvov 
irapa rov "KaTucovv 7rpo<rctyop€v6ft€vop' o0€V irpd^ rov Kff^iaiv fta^ 
rfj^ fivfTTiiefj^ euroiov ek *E\evciva. We do not know to what 
aTTo TOVTOV referred: but the context is clear. Two distances 
are here indicated : (i) one is from the point meant by roSro, 
' along' tlu Brazefi Thresliold^ as it is calUdl to Colonus : (2) the 
second is from Colonus ' in the direction of the Cephisus, as far 
as the road by which the Initiated approach Eleusis,' — 2.^., as far 

^ Miiller* Fragm. Hist, i., Ixxxv., 418. 

Digitized by 



as the point at which the Sacred Way crosses the Cephisiis (see 
map). A third stage is then introduced by the words, ieirb 
rairn;? S^ {sc. T^ mI&ov) fiiiBi^ovrwu eh 'EXevo-tva, etc Thus 
the course of the second stage is from N.E. to S.W.; and the 
third stage continues the progress west^vard. Hence it would be 
natural to infer that the unknown point meant by tovto, from 
which one set out * along the Brazen Threshold/ was somewhere 
to the E. or N.E. of Colonus. At any rate, wherever that point 
was, the question with which we are chiefly concerned is settled 
by this passage. The ' Brazen Threshold ' was not merely the 
name of a definite spot It was the name given to a whole strip 
of ground, or region, * along which ' the wayfarer proceeded to 
Colonus. And this perfectly agrees with the manner in which 
Sophocles refers to it (v. 57). 

§ 16. In order to understand the opening part of the play (as Stage 
far as v. 201), it is necessary to form some distinct notion of the ^^^ 
stage arrangements. It is of comparatively little moment that '^^ *? 
we cannot pretend to say exactly how far the aids of scenery s^e!* 
and carpentry were actually employed when the play was first 
produced at Athens. Without knowing this, we can still make 
out all that is needful for a clear comprehension of the text. 
First, it is evident that the back-scene (the palace-front of so 
many plays) must here have been supposed to represent a land- 
scape of some sort, — whether the acropolis of Athens was shown 
in the distance, or not Secondly, the sacred grove on the stage 
must have been so contrived that Oedipus could retire into its 
covert, and then show himself (138) as if in an opening or glade, 
along which Antigone gradually leads him until he is beyond 
the precinct. If one of the doors in the back-scene had been used 
for the exit of Oedipus into the grove, then it would at least . 
have been necessary to show, within the door, a tolerably deep 
vista. It seems more likely that the doors of the back-scene 
were not used at all in this play. I give a diagram to show how 
the action as far as v. 201 might be managed \ 

^ I was glad to find that the view expressed by this diagram approved itself to a 
critic who is pecnliarly well qualified to judge,— Mr J. W. CLirk, formerly Fellow 
of Trin. Coll., Cambridge. 


Digitized by 




Antigone leads in her blind father on the spectators' left 
She places him on a seat of natural rock the ' ist seat' in the dia- 

The Attic 
pla3rs of 

• ScatMof 
Coloous t (v. 59). 

Ledge of rock. 

□ and seat. 

xst seat of Oedipus,— 4 rock just within the grove (verae 19)1— end sent (t. X95X outside the grove, 
on a low ledge of rock (v. 193)1 + marks the point at which Oedipus discovers himself to the Chonis 
(v. X38), by stepping forward into an open glade of the grove. His gradual advance in verses 173—191 
is from this point to the and seat 

gram). This rock is just within the bounds of the grove ; which 
evidently was not surrounded by a fence of any kind, ingress 
and egress being free. When the Chorus approach, Antigone 
and her father hide in the g^ove, following the left of the two 
dotted lines (113). When Oedipus discloses himself to the 
Chorus {138), he is well within the grove. Assured of safety, he 
is gradually led forward by Antigone (173 — 191), along the 
right-hand dotted line. At the limit of the grove, in this part, 
there is a low ledge of natural rock, forming a sort of threshold. 
When he has set foot on this ledge of rock, — being now just 
outside the grove, — he is told to halt (192). A low seat of 
natural rock, — ^the outer edge (axpov) of the rocky threshold, — 
is now close to him. He has only to take a step sideways 
(Kexpto^) to reach it. Guided by Ant^ne, he moves to it, and 
she places him on it (the * 2nd seat' in the diagram: v. 201). 

§ 17. Not only the local colour but the Athenian sentiment 
of the Coloneus naturally suggests a comparison, or a contrast, 
with some plays of Euripides. It may be said that the especially 
Attic plays of the latter fall under two classes. First, there are 
the pieces in which he indirectly links his fable with the origin of 
Attic institutions, religious or civil, though the action does not 
pass in Attica ; thus the Ion, — of which the scene is at Delphi, — 
bears on the origin of the Attic tribes ; the Iphigenia in Tauris 
refers to the cult of Artemis as practised in Attica at Halae and 

Digitized by 



Brauron. Then there are the more directly Athenian plays, — 
the Sttpplices, where Theseus takes the part of the Argive king 
Adrastus, and compels the Thebans to allow the burial of the 
Argivcs slain at Thebes; the HcracUidae, where the son of 
Theseus protects the children of Heracles, — as Theseus himself, 
in the Hcratles Furcfis (of which the scene is at Thebes), had 
induced their father to seek an asylum at Athens. If the Attic 
elements in the Oedipus Coloneiis are compared with those of the 
plays just mentioned, the difference is easily felt. In the first of 
the two Euripidean groups, the tone of the Attic traits is anti- 
quarian ; in the second, it 'tends to be political, — Le,, we meet 
with allusions, more or less palpable, to the relations of Athens 
with Argos or with Thebes at certain moments of the Pclopon- 
nesian war. The Oedipus Coloneiis has many references to local 
usages, — in particular, the minute description of the rites observed 
in the grove of the Eumenides ; it is a reflex of contemporary 
Attic life, in so far as it is a faithful expression of qualities which 
actually distinguished the Athens of Sophocles in public action, 
at home and abroad. But the poet is an artist working in a 
purely ideal spirit ; and the proof of his complete success is the 
unobtrusive harmony of the local touches with all the rest In The Eu- 
this respect the Oedipus Coloiutis might properly be compared *'^*^- 
with the Eumenides, — with which it has the further affinity of 
subject already noticed above. Yet there is a difference. Con- 
temporary events affecting the Areiopagus were vividly present 
to the mind of Aeschylus. He had a political sympathy, if 
not a political purpose, which might easily have marred the 
ideal beauty of a lesser poet's creation. Prudently bold, he 
deprived it of all power to do this by the direct simplicity 
with which he expressed it [Eum. 693 — 701). The Oedipus Co- 
loneus contains perhaps one verse in which we might surmise 
that the poet was thinking of his own days (iS37) ; but it does 
not contain a word which could be interpreted as directly allud- 
ing to them. 

§ 18. The general voice of ancient tradition attributed the ascribS' 
Oedipus Colanetis to the latest years of Sophocles, who is said to ^® ^« 
have died at the age of ninety, either at the beginning of 405 B.C., years. 

Digitized by 


of the 
— not im- 


or in the latter half of 406 B.C. According to the author of the 
second Greek argument to the play (p. 4), it was brought out, 
after the poet's death, by his grandson and namesake, Sophocles, 
the son of Ariston, in the archonship of Micon, 01. 94. 3 (402 B.C). 
The ancient belief is expressed by the well-known story for 
which Cicero is our earliest authority : — 

'Sophocles wrote tragedies to extreme old age ; and as, owing to 
this pursuit, he was thought to neglect his property, he was brought 
by his sons before a court of law, in order that the judges might declare 
him incapable of managing his affairs, — ^as Roman law withdraws the 
control of an estate from the incompetent head of a family. Then, 
they say, the old man recited to the judges the play on which he was 
engaged, and which he had last written, — the Oedipus Coloneus; and 
asked whether that poem was suggestive of imbecility. Having recited 
it, he was acquitted by the verdict of the court*. 

Plutarch specifies the part recited, — viz. the first stasimon, 
— which by an oversight he calls the parados, — quoting w. 668 
— 673, and adding that Sophocles was escorted from the court 
with applauding shouts, as from a theatre in which he had 
triumphed. The story should not be too hastily rejected be- 
cause, in a modern estimate, it may seem melodramatic or 
absurd. There was nothing impossible in the incident sup- 
posed. The legal phrase used by the Greek authorities is 
correct, describing an action which could be, and sometimes 
was, brought by Athenian sons against their fathers*. As to 
the recitation, a jury of some hundreds of citizens in an Athenian 
law-court formed a body to which such a coup de t/t/dtre could 

^ Cic Caio ma. siu Dt Sm. 7. as. The phnse, * earn fiibulam quam in wmmhu 
haMat et proxinu scripserat^ admits of a doabt. I undeistand it to mean that he 
had lately finished the play, but had not yet brought it out; it was still 'in his 
hands' for revision and last touches. This seems better than to give the words 
a literal sense, 'which he was then carrying in his hands.* Schneidewin (AQgemehu 
EinUUung^ p. 13), in quoting the passage, omits the words, et proximo scripurat^ 
whether accidentally, or regarding them as interpolated. — The story occurs also in 
Plut Mor. 785 b; Lucian Macrob. 34; Apuleius De Magia 198; Valerius Mazimos 
I. 7. 13 ; and the anonymous Life of Sophocles. 

' Plut Mor. 785 B inrb walBtew vapufolas SUip ^c^ywr: Lociaa Macrob, 44 dr6 
*Io^vrof rou v(^ot...rapayo£at tcpwdfuwos, Cp. Xen. A/em. I. 3. 49 mr^ pbfaof 
i^&vai wapapoias 4\6pTt koX rhp raHpa irj/ffau Ar. Nub. 844 ot^MS rf 8pda^ 
.rapai^pifpovPTot toO rarpSt; \ rorcpa rapapoiat avr^ tlcayayutif IXw; 

Digitized by 



be addressed with great effect. The general spirit of Greek 
forensic oratory makes it quite intelligible that a celebrated 
dramatist should have vindicated his sanity in the manner sup- 
posed. The true ground for doubt is of another kind. It Its pioba* 
appears that an arraignment of the aged Sophocles, by his ®**"8i"' 
son lophon, before a court of his clansmen (phratores), had 
furnished a scene to a contemporary comedy^; and it is highly 
probable that the comic poet's invention — founded possibly 
on gossip about differences between Sophocles and his sons 
— ^was the origin of the story. This inference is slightly con- 
firmed by the words which, according to one account, Sophocles 
used in the law-court: «( imv elfii So^o/cXj;?, ov trapa<l>pov£' 
el Be irapw^popci, ovk elfsX ^o<t>oic\7J^. That has the ring of 
the Old Comedy*. The words are quoted in the anonymous 
Life of Sophocles as being recorded by Satyrus, a Peripatetic 
who lived about 200 B.C, and left a collection of biographies. 

^ The passage which shows this is in the anonymous Blot; — (piptrtu 9i koI Topik 
iroXXoct ^ Tpot TOW vl6w Hoipiarra ytwofUmf adr^ Slicri vor4, ix^op ykp ix fUp Nuro- 
ffTpdnis 'Jo^ciirra, ix M Ocwptdor Zucvuiwlat 'Ap^^rwro, t6p 4k ro&rw yt96fuww Tcuda 
Zo^okXia rXiow lorcpyflr. xal voro iw ipd/iart tl^ijyayo row 'lo^cJyra e^tf 
^$opoOpTa Kal vp6t rodt ^pdropas iyxaXoOvTa rf rarpl Cts ^t6 y^putva- 
pa^poPOVPTf ol M rf 'lo^Mrrt hrtTlfitiffw, Zdrvpof 84 ^^of oMp tlvttp' tl pip 
olfu Zo^okXift, ou vapa^popQ' ot 8^ vapa^popw, ovk tlpX Zo^ojcX^r koI rifro top 
OtSlwoda dUttTrwroi. 

In the sentence, koI wort. ..drtiyayo, the name of a comic poet, who was the 
subject to tMrt^y** l'^ evidently been loct. Some would supply Act^jcur, one of 
whose plays was entitled ^pdropiu Hermann conjectured, koI toto *Apiaro^drrif 4p 
^pd/ut^iT, -^Aristophanes having written a play called ^^pdfiara^ or rather two, unless 
the ^pdfutra 4 'Unavpot and LpdpAra 4 N ^o^of were only different editions of the 
same. Whoever the comic poet was, his purpose towards Sophocles was bene- 
volent, as the phratores censured lophon. This tone, at least, is quite consistent 
with the conjecture that the poet was Aristophanes (cp. Ran, 79). 

Just after the death of Sophocles, Phrynichus wrote of him as one whose 
happiness had been unclouded to the very end — ffoXiSt <* MKt&nia*, ov84p 
dro/jktlpas kukSp, There is some force in Schneidewin's remark that this would be 
strange if the poet's last days had been troubled by such a scandal as the supposed 

* I need scarcely point out how easily the words could be made into a pair of 
comic trimeten, €. g* ol pkp Zo^kKitft olfd^ vapa^popoifi* ^p oC' \ tl 8* ov vapa^popQ, 
Zo^oicX^iyt OVK ttfi* iyii. This would fit into a burlesque forensic speech, in the style 
of the new rhetoric, which the comedy may have put into the mouth of Sophocles. 
As though, in a modem comedy, the pedagogue should say,—' If I am Doctor X., 
I am not fallible ; if I am faUible, I am not Doctor X.' 

Digitized by 



His work appears to have been of a superficial character, and 
uncritical. The incident of the trial, as he found it in a comedy 
of the time of Sophocles, would doubtless have found easy accept- 
ance at his hands. From Satyrus, directly or indirectly, the 
story was probably derived by Cicero and later writers. 
Internal § 1 9. It must now be asked how far the internal evidence of the 

— sup^" play supports the belief that it belongs to the poet's latest years. 
posed Lachmann, maintaining the singular view that the Oedipus Colo- 
l)«iri^. ^'^'^ was 'political through and through' (*durch und durch 
politisch '), held that it was composed just before the beginning 
of the Peloponnesian war, with the purpose of kindling Athenian 
patriotism. Another conjecture is that the play was prepared 
for the Great Dionysia of 41 1 B.C., just after the Government of 
Four Hundred had been established by the assembly held at 
Colonus; that Colonus Hippius may have been *in some special 
5ense the Knights' Quarter ' ; that hence the play would com- 
mend itself to a class of men among whom the new oligarchy 
had found most of its adherents ; and that, after the fall of the 
Four Hundred, political considerations prevented a reproduction 
of the play, until, after the poet's death, it was revived in 402 B.c' 
This is an ingenious view, but not (to my apprehension) a probable 
one. That the play would have been especially popular with 
the Athenian Knights need not be doubted ; but it is another 
thing to suppose that the composition of the play had regard to 
their political sympathies in 411 B.C. In a time of public excite- 
ment any drama bearing on the past of one's country is pretty 
sure to furnish some words that will seem fraught with a present 
meaning. We may grant that such a meaning would sometimes, 
perhaps, have been found by an Athenian spectator of this play, 
and also that the poet's mind, when he wrote it, was not insen- 
sible to the influence of contemporary events. But it seems not 
the less true to aflirm that, from the first verse to the last, in 
great things and in small, the play is purely a work of ideal art 
Chamc- § 20. Another species of internal evidence has been sought 

tor of the jj^ ^^ character of the dramatic composition. It has been held 

composi' ^ 

^ The literary vestiges of this Satyrus will be foand in MiUler Fragm. ffist. 
ill. 159 fif. 

- Prof. L. Campbell, Sophocles, vol. i. 276 flF. 


Digitized by 



that the Oedipus Cohmtis shares certain traits with the Philoctetes, 
the other play which tradition assigns to the latest years of 
Sophocles. One such trait is the lai^er scope given to scenic 
effects which appeal to the eye and the ear, — ^such as the pitiable 
garb of Oedipus, the personal violence of Creon, the scenery of 
Colonus, the thunder-storm. Another is the change from a 
severer type of tragedy, which concentrates the interest on a 
single issue — as in the Tyrannus — to a type which admits the 
relief of secondary interests, — such as the cult at Colonus, the 
rescue of the maidens, the glory of Athens, the fortunes of 
Thebes. A third trait of similar significance has been recognised 
in the contemplative tendency of the play, which leaves the 
spectator at leisure to meditate on questions other than those 
which are solved by a stroke of dramatic action, — such as the 
religious and the moral aspects of the hero's acts, or the probable 
effect of his pleas on the Athenian mind*. Akin to this ten- 
dency is the choice of subjects like those of the Coloneus and the 
PkUoctetes, which end with a reconciliation, not with a disaster. 
And here there is an analogy with some of the latest of 
Shakspeare's plays, — the Winter's Tale^ Tempest^ and Cymbeliney 
— which end, as Prof. Dowden says, with *a resolution of the 
dissonance, a reconciliation".' 

It may at once be conceded that the traits above mentioned 
are present in the Coloneus^ and that they are among those which 
distinguish it from the Tyrannus. The Coloneus is indeed more 
picturesque, more tolerant of a distributed interest, more medita- 
tive ; and its end is peace. But it is less easy to decide how far 
these traits are due to the subject itself, and how far they can 
safely be regarded as distinctive of the poet's latest period. Let 
us suppose for a moment that external evidence had assigned 
the Cohfteus to the earlier years of Sophocles. It would not 
then, perhaps, seem less reasonable to suggest that these same 
traits are characteristic of youth. Here, it might be said, we 
find the openness of a youthful imagination to impressions of the 
senses ; its preference of variety to intensity, in the absence of 
that matured and virile sternness of dramatic purpose which can 

> See Campbell, i. 159 flf. 

* Shakspert^His Mind ohH Art, p. 406. 

Digitized by 



concentrate the thoughts on a single issue; its affinity to such 
themes as temper the darker view of human destiny with some 
gladness and some hope. In saying this, I do not mean to 
suggest that the latter view of the traits in question is actually 
more correct than the former, but merely to illustrate the 
facility with which considerations of this nature can be turned to 
the support of opposite hypotheses. 

Kheiuric Another feature of the play which has been supposed to in- 

dicate the close of the fifth century B.C. is the prominence of the 
rhetorical element in certain places, especially in the scenes with 
Creon and Polyneices. We should recollect, however, that the 
Ajax is generally allowed to be one of the earlier plays, and 
that the scenes there between Teucer and the Atrcidae show the 
taste for rhetorical discussion quite as strongly as any part of 
the Coloneus, Rhetoric should be distinguished from rhetorical 
dialectic Subtleties of the kind which appear in some plays of 
Euripides are really marks of date, as showing new tendencies 
of thought. But the natural rhetoric of debate, such as we find 
it in the Ajclx and the ColamttSy was as congenial to Greeks in 
the days of Homer as in the days of Protagoras. 

Condu- § 21. Our conclusion may be as follows. There is no reason to 

question the external evidence which refers the Oediptis Coloneus 
to the latest years of Sophocles. But no corroboration of it can 
be derived from the internal evidence, except in one general 
aspect and one detail, — ^viz. the choice of an Attic subject, and 
the employment of a fourth actor. The Attic plays of Euripides, 
mentioned above, belong to the latter part of the Peloponnesian 
war, which naturally tended to a concentration of home sympa* 
thies. An Attic theme was the most interesting that a dramatist 
could choose ; and he was doing a good work, if, by recalling the 
past glories of Athens, he could inspire new courage in her sons. 
If Attica was to furnish a subject, the author of the Oedipus 
Tyrannus had no need to look beyond his native Colonus ; and 
it is conceivable that this general influence of the time should 
have decided the choice. In three scenes of the play, four 
actors are on the stage together. This innovation may be 
allowed as indicating the latest period of Sophocles*. 

^ A discussion of this point will be found below, in the note on the Dramatis 
Personae, p. 7. 


Digitized by 


Manuscripts. Editions and Commentaries. 

§ I. Since the first volume of this edition appeared, an autotype l^e Lau- 
facsimile of the best and oldest ms. of Sophocles, — the Laurentian ms., ^^s^'njj. 
of the early eleventh century, — has been published by the London 
Society for the Promotion of Hellenic Studies. The defects of such a 
production are only those which are inseparable from every photographic 
process, and amount to this, that photography cannot render all the 
more delicate gradations of light and shade. Yet even here there is 
sometimes a gain to the student through the intensifying of faint strokes, 
as when in Tr. 1106, av[^]8civ, the erased letters Br\ become more 
legible in the photograph than they are in the ms. On the other hand 
such a photograph will, with the rarest exceptions, tell the student 
everything that he could learn from the ms. itself. Erasures are not 
among the exceptions, for they are almost invariably traceable in a good 
photograph. In this facsimile they are seen as clearly as in the original 
It is often difficult or impossible for the collator of a ms. to foresee 
exactly every detail of which he may afterwards require a record ; and 
it is obviously an inestimable advantage to have permanent access to a 
copy which not merely excludes clerical error, but is in all respects an 
exact duplicate. In 1882 I collated the Laurentian ms. at Florence, 
and I have now used the facsimile during several months of minute 
work on the text of this play, in the course of which I have had 
occasion to test it in every line, and in almost every word. Having 
bad this experience, I can say with confidence that, in my opinion, 
the autot3rpe facsimile is, for an editor's purposes, equivalent to 
the MS. It may be not unseasonable to say so much, since in some 
quarters a prejudice appears still to exist against the photographic 
reproduction of entire mss., on the ground that, while the process is 
costly, the result can never be an adequate substitute for the original 
It will often, doubtless, be inadequate for the palaeographer's purposes; 

Digitized by 



though the publications of the Palaeographic Society sufBcieatly attest 
the value of photography in aid of that study. But for the scholar, 
whose object is to know exactly what a given ms. contains or indicates, 
the substitute — supposing the photograph to be well done — ^will in most 
cases be entirely adequate. It is surely desirable to effect so easy an 
insurance against fire on the irreplaceable treasures which are lodged 
in many libraries of Europe. 

In the first part of the Introduction issued along with the facsimile, 
the chief results of a palaeographical examination of the ms. have been 
set forth by Mr E. M. Thompson, Keeper of Manuscripts and Egerton 
Librarian in the British Museum. Some of these claim notice here, as 
having a direct interest for the study of the text, (i) The belief that 
the MS. belongs to the early part of the i ith century is confirmed by a 
fact to which Mr Thompson draws attention— the vacillation between 
the over-line and under-line system of writing. In the ninth century 
set or formal minuscule (as distinguished from cursive) became the 
regular book-hand, and was written above the line. In the tenth 
century a new mode began to come in, by which the letters were written 
under the line, as if hanging from it Towards the end of the tenth 
century the two systems were in concurrent use, sometimes appearing 
in different quires of the same ms. The Laurentian ms. belongs to 
this period of transition. Later in the eleventh century the under-line 
system superseded the other. The ms. was the production of a regular 
workshop or scriptorium at Byzantium. As in other classical mss. of 
the same period, the minuscule characters are more cursive, ue. nearer 
to the small-letter hand of ordinary life, — than in the contemporary 
biblical or liturgical mss., which, being destined for public use, required 
a more exact and uniform style. In the handwriting of the text the 
chief peculiarity is merely an exaggeration of a tendency common to all 
Greek minuscule writing, — viz. to write more closely those letters which 
are linked by strokes of the pen, and to space out the letters which are 
formed independently. [This tendency often disregards even the division 
of words: e,g. O, C. 739 ci (nrXci orov. Cp. 1309 wp o orp o iroi ov: and 
443 cr. n.] (2) The ms. from which the Laurentian was copied was pro- 
bably minuscule, and not much older. Mr Thompson refers to O. T. 
896, where L has irovtlv rj roiv tfcols in the text, this being a corruption of 
a gloss .vav7jyvpil^€iv roU 0€oU. Such a misreading would have been easy 
in set minuscule (with C ^or {fif), but impossible in uncials- (3) From 
a palaeographical point of view, some of the corrupt readings in L seem 
impossible to explain by a misreading either of minuscule or of formal 

Digitized by 



uncial letters* They perhaps date from the more cursive uncial which is 
found on papyri and ostraka of the second and third centuries A.D., and 
which was used as early as the second century b.c In AL 28, where 
L has rpcrci instead of the true vc/ici, the change of v into rp could be 
thus explained. (4) The fifteen quires of the Sophocles are ruled in a 
way which shoiy? that they were prepared to receive scholia, though the 
scribe did not himself enter any. He varies the number of verses on a 
page in a manner which 'betokens either more than ordinary liberty of 
action or the guidance of another person.' This person was presumably 
the same who entered the ancient scholia — viz. the first corrector of the 
MS., usually designated as the 'diorthotes/ or as 'S.' The corrections 
of the scribe seem, in some cases at least, to have been made immedi- 
ately under the eye of this diorthotes, who generally reserved to himself 
the work of supplying omitted verses in the margin. (5) The \vriting of 
the scribe, or first hand, is generally easy to distinguish from that of the 
diorthotes. In writing the scholia, the diorthotes uses a mixture of 
minuscule and uncial (' half-uncial'). But his supplements or correc- 
tions of the text often exhibit a more purely minuscule style, probably 
for the sake of greater uniformity with the first hand. When there is a 
doubt between the two hands, this is the source of it. (6) In the 12th 
and 13th centuries at least three different hands added some notes. 
Other notes, marginal or superscript, (especially in the Trachiniae,) have 
been referred to the 14th, 15th, or 16U1 century. These later hands 
can almost always be distinguished from the diorthotes, but very often 
cannot be certainly distinguished from each other : nor is it of much 
consequence to do so, as the matter which they added is usually 

§ 2. The plan which I follow in reporting the readings of the Mode of 
Laurentian us. is diflferent from that of Prof. Campbell It is desirable j^'^*"^ 
that this difference should be understood, especially as it might some- 
times lead to the inference that our reports are at variance where, in 
fact, they substantially agree. Two examples from this play will suffice. 

O. C. 136a ov yap iL€ i^xOif etc. Here the Laur. ms. has 
/Aox^tt (sic). But after o> there has been an erasure of one or two 
letters, from which only tiny specks remain; the erasure, and the specks, 
can be seen in the autotype facsimile (113 a) as plainly as in the ms. 
It is possible, but far from certain, that these letters were or, and 
that fjuixfim has been made from iMyBour, I report these facts thus: — 
*liaxj^ L (sic)y with an erasure of one or two letters after »: perhaps 
it was ftoxOow.* Prof. Campbell reports thus: — ^f^xl^ff] /toxOotr (or 

Digitized by 



fioxOour) L. /4ox^» C*.' By C* he denotes the diorthotes, as by C he 
denotes corrections of the first hand by itsel£ Thus his note imports : 
'The first hand wrote /aox^oct (or iaAxOout). The diorthotes made 
this into ftox^^*' 

O- C 1537 ra $€1 a^c(« rt« etc Here the Laur. ms. has a^c^. 
The letters cc, written in the usual contraction, are in a blot, some 
erasure having been made, though no other letter is now traceable. 
(The facsimile shows this, p. 115a.) I report these fiicts thus: — 
' a^cis] L has €i in an erasure (firom ij ?).' Prof. Campbell thus : — ' a^cw] 
o«^L. a>€«rCV(x/V.) That is:— 'The first hand wrote oi^ifo-. The 
diorthotes made this into a^cur.' 

Thus by *L' Prof. Campbell denotes either (i) that which the first 
hand originally wrote, — where this is certain, and no trace of correction 
appears: or (2) when a correction has been made, that which the first 
hand f^tay be conjectured (however doubtfully) to have originally written; 
as in both the examples given above. 

By 'L' I mean always the readmg which the Laur. ms. now has. 
If there is reason to think that this reading has been altered firom 
some other, I state this ; adding, where there are sufficient grounds, 
whether the alteration has been made by the first hand, — ^by the dior- 
thotes ('S*), — or by a later hand. 

In regard to the hands later than the diorthotes, Pro£ Campbell 
uses C, C*, C* for hands of the 12th cent: C* for the 13th or 14th; C 
for the 14th Or 15th; C for the 15th or 16th. I do not, as a rule, 
attempt to distinguish the later hands with this precision, believing 
(and here I am supported by Mr Thompson's authority) that the dis- 
tinction must often be very doubtful; and further that, if it were always 
possible, it would not often be important, seeing how small is the value 
which can be attached to most of these later corrections. I distinguish, 
as a rule, only (i) L, (2) S, (3) later hands,— with a rough indication of 
probable date, if, in a particular case, it seems at once safe and de- 
Other § 3- ^^ ^^^ second part of the Introduction to the facsimile of L 

><ss. I have concisely stated some reasons for holding that L is not the sole 

source of our mss., though it is far the best, and may properly be de- 
scribed as the basis of textual criticism for Sophocles. This play was 
one of those which were less often copied, and in no one of the seven, 
perhaps, is the superiority of L more apparent. Among the other mss. 
of this play which possess comparative importance, two groups may be 
broadly distinguished. One group consists of those mss. which, so 

Digitized by 



&r as this play is concerned* are in nearer general agreement with L. 
Of these the chief is A, cod ay 12 in the National Library of Paris (13th 
centX At the head of the other group is 6, cod 2787 ib. (ascribed to 
the 15th cent); and within this second group, again, a special character 
belongs to T (cod. 27 11, ib.^ 15th cent), as representing the recension of 
Demetrius Triclinius (14th cent). These mss. I have myself collated 

The readings of six other mss. are recorded by Elmsley in his 
edition of this play; though, as he truly says, their aid is here of little 
moment to those who have the testimony of the four named above, 
L, A, B, and T. Of these six, four may be referred to my first group, 
and two to the second 

To the first, or L, group belong the following: — (i) F, cod. 2886 in 
the National Library at Paris (late 15th cent), derived immediately 
from L. It usually adopts the corrections of the diorthotes. (2) R, 
cod 34 in the Biccardian Library at Florence. [It has sometimes been 
ascribed to the 14th cent; but is pronounced to be of the i6th by Mr 
P. N. Pappageorgius, in his tractate 'Codex Lauren tianus von Sophokles 
und eine neue Kollation in Schoh'entexte,' Leipzig, Teubner, 1883.] 
This MS. is nearly akin to A. (3) R', cod 77 ^. (usually said to be of 
the 15th cent, but, according to Pappageorgius, /. r., not older than the 
X7th). This breaks off at the end of v. 853. (4) L', cod. 31. 10 in the 
Laurentian Library at Florence 14th cent), characterised by Elmsley, 
not without reason, as 'mendosissimus.' 

To the second, or B, group belong the following : — (5) Vat, cod 
PaL 287 in the Vatican Library (14th cent). (6) Fam., cod. 11. F. 34 
in the National Library at Naples (15th cent). It is in nearest agree- 
ment with T, having the readings of Triclinius. Of these mss., Elmsley 
had himself collated R, R*, L*: for F, he refers to a collation by Faehsi, 
and for Vat, to one by AmatL I do not know whether he had himself 
inspected Fam. 

It was a question for me whether, in this edition, his report of these 
six minor mss. should be given. I decided to give it, since, though 
their readings have little or no independent worth for the text of the 
play, they at least serve to illustrate the relations which exist between 
different mss. or groups of mss. Whatever does this, is so far a con- 
tribution to our means for the study of Sophocles generally, and in this 
instance it could be secured without appreciable sacrifice of space. 
In a few places there are references to V*, cod. 467 in the Library of 
St Mark's at Venice (probably of the 14th cent.), which belongs to 
the second group, being nearly akin to Vat; also to V*, cod 616 ii5 

Digitized by 



(14th cent.), which belongs to the first group: these are from ray own 
Supposed § 4. It is allowed on all hands that our traditional texts of the Attic 
tionS^ dramatists have been interpolated, here and there, with some alien 
verses or parts of verses. The text of Sophocles has certainly not been 
wholly exempt from such intrusions, though it has suffered much less 
than that of Euripides. This play furnishes some examples in a corrupt 
part of the last kommos (see, e.g.^ on 17x5 f., 1747). Verse 438, again, 
is erroneously repeated in L after v. 769, — showing how a misleading 
recollection of a similar context could operate. But there has been 
a tendency in much of recent criticism to suspect, to bracket, or to 
expel verses, as spurious, on grounds which are often wholly inade- 
quate, and are sometimes even absurd. In this play upwards of ninety 
verses have been thus suspected or condemned by different critics, — 
without counting that part of the last kommos (1689 — 1747) in which it 
is certain that the text has been disturbed. It is instructive to consider 
this list 

a8 and 99 made into one verse, thus — dXX' ktri iffyr irAat yhp dwipa rjSr 6pw — 
because Ant. ought not to say *tAts man' (t6i^<), but ^a man' (Nauck). — 75 and 76 
made into one verse (Nauck). See or. n. — 83. Suspected as jejune (Nauck). — 
95. Rejected, because at 1474 Ant. does not seem to know that thunder was to be 
the sign (Wecklein).~i37 — 257. Rejected by Meineke and Wecklein, in agreement 
with some ancient cridcs. See n. on «37. — 299—307. Rejected by Wecklein, 
Hirzel having condemned 301—304. See n. on ^99.— 337— 343- Rejected by 
Meineke, after A. SchoII, because {a) the reference to Egypt is unsuitable to 
Oedipus, {d) kot* dUow okovpcSW — ^-^yr dosely followed by c^ — and 0^»r«|uoi (oi 
* wives' — are suspicions. — 55a. Rejected by Nauck, because Theseus should not 
mention this solitary &ct in the history of Oedipus, and ignore the rest. — 610, 61 1. 
Rejected by Nauck, because the * decay of the earth* has nothing to do with the 
inconstancy of human relationships.— 614, 615. Rejected by Nauck as unworthy of 
Sophocles. Wecklein says, 'The thought does not correspond with what precedes.' 
See my n. — 638—641. Rejected by Dindorf (Nauck having rejected 640 f.), as 
unsuitable, and oddly expressed. — 743. Nauck would either reject this v., or fuse 
it with 744, on account of xXeunw ffdxwTot. — 793. Rejected by Nauck (after 
Lugebil) as a gloss. — 890. Rejected by Nauck as not Sophoclean in expression. — 
919 — 913. Rejected by Badham (and by K. Fr. Hermann) because too complimen- 
tary to Thebes. — 954, 955. Rejected by Nauck as unsuitable. Blaydes also 
brackets them with the remark: 'These two verses are perhaps spurious. We 
could well spare them.' — 980-987. Rejected byOeri. Nauck suspects 98a — 984. 
— loii. Rejected by Nauck on account of xarotf-m^irrw. See my n. — 1141. Sus- 
pected by Nauck on account of fiapot. — 1189—1191. Rejected by Meineke, for 
the reasons stated, and answered, in my n. — 1256. Rejected by Nauck as a weak 
interpolation. — 1305 — 1307 (or else 131 1, 1311). Rejected by Martin on the ground 
that both passages cannot be right. — 1355. Suspected by Nauck as useless and 

Digitized by 



ftwkwaid.— 1370— f373. Nanck ttys: *That the hand of an inteqwlator has been 
at work here, teems to me certain; as to the original form of the words, let others 
decide. '—1394. Nauck (while proposing ro<t for jra2) suspects the whole verse.— 
14 II — 1413. Nauck would make the three vr. into two. See my or. n. — 1495. 
Suspected by Nauck (on account of the phrase ^dmror i^ dfi^cof), — 1435, 1436, 
Both Terscs are rejected by Enger; the second is suspected by Dindorf. See my 
cr. n. — 1501. Rejected by Fr. G. Schmidt (who proposes iroipdt for Kovot in 1500). — 
1533. Rejected by Herwerden, because (i) x^P^ KixtvOt is a strange phrase, (1) 
li^t..,tiifrt is pointless, (3) the verse is superfluous. — 1636. Rejected by Lchrs 
(after Hermann), because (i) xoXXa voKKaxi is strange; (1) the mysterious nt (1633) 
is called 0t6t, — a premature assumption. It should be reserved for O^ipits (1619) 
to make this identification. — 1640. Rejected by Nauck on account of the phrase 
r\iff at TO yfPwaSm ^fitw {vJ. ^pvii see my n.). — 1768 — 1779. Rejected by Nauck. 
1777 — 1779. Rejected by F. R. Ritter. See my n. 

Prof. Wecklein, in his Ars Sophodis eviendandi (1869), rightly de- 
fends more than half of these verses, but condemns 95, 237 — 257, 
301 — 304, 614 f., S62, 1 190, 1626 (and 1716, which falls in that part 
of the last kommos which I leave out of the count). In his school- 
edition of the play (1880), however, he brackets 237 — 257, 299—307 
(instead of 301 — 304), 614 f., 632 — 637 (from orov to tttv tovSc inclusive), 
(S58 — 660, 830 f., 1 1 90, 1436 (and phrases in the last koromos); but 
does not bracket 95, 862, or 1626; having perhaps reconsidered his 
objections to those verses. 

I know not whether it is too much to hope that some reader of 
these pages will take the trouble to go through the above list of rejec- 
tions or suspicions, and to consider them in the light of such aid as this 
edition seeks to offer towards the interpretation of the play. If any one 
will do that, he will form a fair idea of the manner in which a certain 
school of criticism, (chiefly German, but not without imitators elsewhere,) 
is disposed to deal with the texts of the Greek dramatists. When an 
interpolation is surmised or assumed, it is usually for one (or more) of 
the following reasons : — (i) because something in the language appears 
strange: (2) because the verse seems inconsistent with the immediate 
context, or with the character of the speaker: (3) because the verse 
seems inconsistent with something in another part of the play: (4) be- 
cause it seems weak, or superfluous. In dealing with the first class of 
objections — ^those from language— the grammarian is on his own ground. 
In Ajax 840 f., for instance, it is a &ir and definite plea against the 
authenticity of those verses that nJ? is not elsewhere used by Sophocles 
(or ever by Euripides), and that ^CkiarfAv is a form found nowhere else. 
But the second, third, and fourth classes of objections demand the 
exercise of other faculties, — literary taste, poetical feeling, accurate per- 
J. S. IL e 

Digitized by 



ception of the author's meaning, insight into his style, sympathy with his 
spirit. Consider, for instance, why Nauck suspects two of the finest 
verses in a beautiful passage of this play (6io f.): — 

BvQaKtL Sc irurri«; fiXaaravti K dvtaricu 

He ascribes them to an interpolator {PhiloL iv. p. 191 f.) because only 
the second is pertinent; the decay of faith is in point; but what have 
we to do with the decay of earth or of the body? This is not a whit 
worse than very many of the examples in the above list Could Sopho- 
cles come back and see his text, aAer all these expurgators had wreaked 
their will, he might echo the phrase of the worthy Achamian, as he held 
up his ragged garment to the light; cS Zcv hinrtou 

The detection of spurious work has come down from a past age as 
a traditional exercise for a scholar's acuteness. In Germany, where 
scholarship is a crowded profession, involving the severest competition, 
every competitor is naturally and rightly anxious to prove his origi- 
nality; and, if the Greek drama is his subject, one of the time-honoured 
modes of doing this is to discover interpolations. Thenceforth he is a 
man with a view, and has earned a mention; he is the critic who holds 
that such or such verses are spurious. English copiers of this fashion 
are not wanting. It is, however, high time to recognise the fact that 
the principal classical texts are no longer such as they were found by the 
scholarship of the sixteenth, or even of the last century. They no 
longer teem with those rank overgrowths of corruption in which the 
earlier critics found such ample material The purification of these 
texts, though still incomplete, has now reached such a point that, if any 
real advance is to be made, reserve and delicacy of judgment must be 
cultivated. Interpretation— of the spirit, as well as of the letter— has a 
twofold office to perform. It has to aid and control the process of 
emendation. It has also to defend the text against wanton defiure- 
ment or mutilation. 
Conjee- § 5. The use made of conjecture by editors or critics of the play 
tures. ^^ i^g found amply illustrated in the notes to this edition. Along 
with some admirable conjectures, by various scholars, which have been 
adopted or recorded, there are others which have been indicated rather 
because such notice appeared due to the eminence of their authors, or 
because they are instructive as illustrating tendencies in recent criti- 
cism. And here it may be permissible to observe, since the practice of 
classical composition has been subject in late years to some ignorant 

Digitized by 



and silly disparageinent« that not a few of the conjectures which we 
sometimes see put forward are such as could not have been suggested, 
if their proposers had profited, even a little, by the discipline of Greek 
verse composition. It is earnestly to be hoped that the day will never 
come when that exercise, — duly reserved for those to whom it is con- 
genial, — shall cease to have a place among the studies which belong 
to the English conception of classical scholarship. When cultivated 
sympathetically and maturely, — ^as a delight, not as a mechanical task, — 
the accomplishment is one which necessarily contributes not a little 
towards the formation of a correct feeling for the idiom of classical 
Greek poetry. In relation to the criticism of poetical texts, its positive 
merit is not so much that it sharpens a faculty of emendation as that 
it tends to keep verl)al ingenuity under the restraints of good sense. 
But it has also another influence, and one which (especially in our time) 
is perhaps not less useful It helps to educate an instinct which will 
usually refrain from change where no change is required. 

The emendations which I propose in the text of this play are few; 
though I should not have found it difficult to increase their number 
a hundredfold, if I had conceived that the originality proper to an 
editor consists in re-writing his author. The following are adopted 
in the text: — 121 8if after >j^<rfTV — 355 /i04 for ^uxm, — 541 cirw^XTo-a^ 
for ^ni»^c\i;«ra. — 11 13 fcavavrciNrarov for Kavairav<raroy. — 1 49 1 f* <(t* 
aicpa I ircpi yuoA' for cir airpav | ^lyvoXov. — Also these transpositions: — 
534 croi r* cur* op for fral r op curtv. — 1 085 ua Ow¥ jriyrap^ iraKr|c^irra 
Zcu for m Zcv iravropx* ^^^% \ iraKr(firra.-»i462 ficyas, tSc, ijm)C 08* 
^pccircTOi I irrvvof a^ros S&o/3oAo« for iSi fiaXa /Acya« ^pcifrcroi | icrviro^ 
a^TOf oSc &o)3oXoc — A few more emendations, not placed in the text, 
are suggested in the notes. Among these are: — 243 rovS dfjLfMpcfu for 
Tov /Aorou — 385 ioT for Js.— 868 6to9 for 6€w, — 896 ola koI for ota 
wMp, — 1 192 cJSov ¥w for flZAX' avroV. — 1493 IXoo-ciSoiv&iDu^ for n<xrciSaa»vi(p. 
— -15x0 jcfu r^ ircrccflroi for Iv rep 8i Murcu. — 1 565 om (or av) ripfiar &i^ 
mjpAriin^ ucvov/mvov for £v koX /iaiuv m^/iarcDv UrcwfUyiav. — 1604 ctx* cpa>ro9 
for ctxc SfMtfKrof. — 1702 ov8* ^icct A^ for ovSk yipiov, — The above list does 
not include 522 (text) TJvryK ovv for ijv^yKov, since, though the conjecture 
was made by me independently of Mr R. Whitelaw, the priority belongs 
to him; nor 153 (text) irpoo^crcc for irpoo-^(rct$, which, I find, had 
been proposed by Prof. J. R Postgare {/oum. of Phil, vol x. p. 90). 


Digitized by 



Editions, § 6. The edition of the Oedipus Colonetts by Elmsley (Oxford, 1823) 

Commen- jg note-worthy as the earliest edition of any Sophoclean play in which L 
tSLncSf etc* 

(the Laurentian manuscript) was systematically used. Indeed, for all 

practical purposes, it was the earliest in which L was used at all. It is 
probable that Bernard Junta, the editor of the second Juntine edition 
(Florence, 1547), derived some of his readings from L; but, if so, his 
use of it was slight and unintelligent \ Elmsley, having collated L in 
1820, had recognised its paramount value: 'sive antiquitatem spectes, 
sive bonitatem, primus est.* In order to appreciate the importance of 
this acknowledgment, it is necessary to recollect what, in outline, the 
history of the text had been. The edith princcps of Sophocles, the 
Aldine (Venice, 1502), gave a text which, as a whole, is that of the Paris 
thirteenth-century ms., A. Adrian Tumebus, in his edition, (Paris, 
1552 — 3,) adopted the Triclinian recension, represented by the Paris 
fifteenth-century ms., T. This Triclinian text prevailed in the later 
printed editions of Sophocles down to 1786. In that year Brunck 
published his first edition, reverting to the Aldine text as his basis, and 
placing A at the head of his mss. Thus of the four hss. mentioned 
above as principally useful for the Oedipus Coloneus^ — L, A, B, T, — ^three 
correspond with periods of textual history. T represents the period from 
Tumebus to Brunck, 1553 — 1786; A, the period from Brunck to 
Elmsley, 1786 — 1823; L, the period since 1823. 

Another interesting feature of Elmsley's edition is that it em- 
bodies what he judged best worth preserving in the work of previous 
commentators on this play, from Joachim Camerarius (1534) to 
J. F. Martin (1822). In the sixteenth century, after Camerarius, 
we have two editors who followed the text of Tumebus, — Henri 
Estienne (Stephanus, 1568) and William Canter (1579). The readings 
of Joseph Scaliger, to which John Burton sometimes refers, seem to have 
been found by the latter in a copy of Estienne's edition. The notes of 
H. Estienne are given entire, — 'magis propter nominis auctoritatem quam 
quia magnam Sophocli lucem attulit.' So, again, Branck's notes are 
given almost entire. The series of eighteenth-century commentators on 
this play, before Bmnck, includes John James Reiske, John Burton, 
Benjamin Heath, Zachary Mudge, Samuel Musgrave, John Francis 
Vauvilliers*. By 'Lond. A* and *B' are denoted the anonymous 

^ See Introd. to the facsimile of the Laur. MS., p. 10, n. 3. 

' lo. lac. Reiske, Animadversionts ad Sophoclem (Lcipsic, 1743?). — lo. Burton, 
nerra\o7ia sive tragg, Craecarwn dtlectus (viz. Soph. O. 71, O. C, AnL\ Eur. 
Phoen,\ Aesch. Theb.), ist ed. 1758, inil eel. (with additions hy T. Burgess) 1779. — 

Digitized by 



editors of editions published in London in 1722 and 1747. Brunck's 
edition (Elmsley used the third, of 1788) forms a landmark. The 
printed texts before Brunck's are often designated collectively by 
Elmsley as the 'impressi ante Brunckium,' — including Musgrave's 
edition, since, though it was not published till 1800, Musgrave died 
in 1782. Porson, who was twenty-seven when Brunck's first edition 
appeared (1786), is represented by a few notes on this play published 
four years after his death in the Adversaria (18 12), and by a few more 
whicii Kidd records. It is right to remember that these jottings, mostly 
made in youth, supply no measure of the resources which Porson's 
mature power could have brought to bear; yet here also some excellent 
suggestions are due to him (see, ^^., on 709 f. and 1773). In the 
nineteenth century we have F. H. Bothe, G. H. Schaefer, L. Doederlein, 
C. Reisig, and J. F. Martin *, — thus bringing the catena of Elmsley's 
predecessors down to the year before that in which his own work ap- 
peared. His edition has a permanent historical interest for students 
of the Oedipus Coloneus. 

With regard to the work which has been done on the play since 
Elmsle/s time, it has been my aim to overlook nothing of importance 
which has appeared up to the present date (1885); but I am only too 
well aware how difficult it is to attain such an aim with completeness. 
Silence concerning a proposed reading or interpretation is not always, 
of course, to be interpreted as ignorance of it; for, in dealing with so 
large a body of material, one of an editor's most essential duties is that 
of selection. I have bestowed a good deal of labour, care and thought 
on this duty, and the result represents my best judgment on the ma- 
terials known to me. If any omissions are pointed out, I shall be 
grateful for such criticism, and can promise that it shall be most 

Benj. Heath, Notoi sivi Lsetiona on Aeich., Soph., Eur., 1761.— Zachary Mudge 
(died 1769) did not himself publish anything on Sophocles, but communicated hts. 
notes to Heath, who embodied them, with the author's name, in his work. I am 
indebted to the Rev. W. D. Macray, of the Bodleian Library (whose note was kindly 
transmitted to me by the Librarian, Mr £. B. Nicholson), for pointing out the passage 
in Heath which shows this. — Samuel Musgrave died 1781; his ed. of Sophocles 
appeared at Oxford in z8oo.— J. F. VauviUiers published an ed. of Sophocles at 
Paris in 1781. 

1 F. H. Bothe's ed. of Soph, appeared in 1806, G. H. Schaefer's in 1810 (both 
at Leipsic). — Lud. Doederlein, Ods. crit. in Soph, Oed, Col. In the Acta philo- 
logorum Monacens. Tom. i. (18 11) pp. 37 — 70. — Carol. Reisig. Commentt, cri- 
ticoi in Soph. Oed. Col. 1 voll. Jena, i8i3-3.~J. F. Martin, ed. of Soph, for schools, 
3rd ed., much enlarged, Halle, iSai. 

Digitized by 



carefully considered. Reference has been made, with varying degrees 
of frequency, to the complete editions of Sophocles (here named 
alphabetically) by Bergk, Biaydes, Campbell, Dindorf, Hartung, 
Hermann, Linwood, Nauck, Schneidewin, Toumier, Wunder. I have 
also used the new recension of Dindorf s text, in the Teubner series,- by 
S. Mekler (Leipsic, 1885). Separate editions of this play by the follow- 
ing editors have also been consulted: — L. Bellermann (in the Woff- 
Bellermann ed., Leipsic, 1883): A. Meineke (Berlin, 1863): F. A. 
Paley (Cambridge, x88i): C. E. Palmer (Cambridge, i86o)^ N. Weck- 
lein (Munich, 1880). The views of many other scholars are nodced 
in connection with particular passages. I have found Wecklein's Ars 
Soplwclis emaidandi (Wiirzburg, 1869) especially valuable in giving 
occasional references to scattered criticisms, in German periodicals or 
elsewhere, which might otherwise have escaped my notice; for the 
sporadic literature of the subject is diffused, often in very minute por- 
tions, through a large number of journals and tracts. Mr R. Whitelaw's 
excellent verse translation of Sophocles (London, Rivingtons, 1883) 
possesses the further merit, rare in a metrical rendering, of usually 
showing exacdy how he takes the Greek, and thus has in some degree 
the value of a commentary, — ^supplemented, in a few cases, by short 
notes at the end. 

^ Described as 'intended principally to explain and defend the text of the Mss. 
as opposed to conjectural emendation/ Many will sympathise (as I cordially do) with 
Mr C. E. Palmer's general object, — viz. to protest against excessive licence in such 
emendation. It is only to be regretted that he should have gone to the opposite 
extreme, in consequence of two pervading ideas. The first is that oar mss. have 
come down much purer, even in minute matters, than is really the case; /^. in O, C. 
541, where Hermann's voXeos is certain, Mr Palmer keeps ir^Xcwt, because our mss. 
have it. His other general assumption is that the strict correspondence of strophe 
with antistrophe, and the strict observance of lyric metres generally, are figments of 
modem *metrolatry,' — the andent poets having been, in fiu:t, fax more lax. This 
view is a necessary corollary of the former, since in our mss. the lyrics are often 
corrupt. Thus in O. C. 547 he keeps ^tXXovt, against the dactylic metre, and also 
against the sense. Yet the notes, if somewhat too prolix, often interest even when 
they do not persuade. 

Digitized by 



The scansion of the lyrics is given here as by Dr J. H. Hcinrich 
Schmidt in his CompositionsUhre^^ pp. Ixx — cvii. For the greater con- 
venience of readers, I print the metrical scheme over the Greek words, 
and, under each line of a strophe, the corresponding line of the anti- 
strophe, in smaller type. 

If a reader desires only to know what kind of lyric metre is used in 
each case, and how each verse is scanned, then he need not trouble 
himself with the diagrams subjoined to the scanned verses. Their 
meaning, which is simple, will be explained presently. 

Ancient Greek metre b the arrangement of syllables according to Metre, 
'quantity,' ue.^ according as they are 'short' or 'long.' A 'short' 
syllable, as opposed to a ' long,' is that on which the voice dwells for 
a shorter time. In Greek verse the short syllable, w, is the unit of 
measure. Its musical equivalent is the quaver, ^, |th of Q. The 
long syllable, -, has twice the value of w, being musically equal 
to J. 

Besides w and ~, the only signs used for the lyrics of this play are 
the following : — 

(i) <— for -, when the value of - is increased by one half, so that 
it is equal to www, -w, or w-. And "-^ for -, when the value of - is 
daudled, so that it is equal to - w w, w w -, or - -. 

(2) >, to mark an 'irrational syllable,' i.e. one bearing a metrical 
value to which its proper time-value does not entitle it ; viz. w for -, or 

- for w. Thus €/}ya»v means that the word serves as a choree, - w, not 
as a spondee, --. 

(3) -WW, instead of -ww, when a dactyl (then called 'cyclic') 
serves for a choree, - w . 

(4) <k>, written over two short syllables (as wapa), when they have 
the value only of one short. 

* The second volume of his work, * Die Kunstformen der Griechischen Poesie 
und ihre Bedcutung,' of which the • Griechische Mctrik ' forms the fourth volume. 

Digitized by 



The last syllable of a verse is common (a&a^pos, anceps), Schmidt's 
practice is to mark it w or - according to the metre : e.g. "kf^fHn^^ if the 
word represents a choree, or i/yyo, if a spondee. 

Pauses, At the end of a verse, a marks a pause equal to w, and 
A a pause equal to -. 

The anacrusis of a verse (the part preliminary to its regular metre) is 
marked off by three dots placed vertically, • 

Metres The kinds of metre used are few in number, though they occur in 

Sis^phy ^^^^s combinations. 

I. Logaaedicy or prose-verse (XoyaotSuco?), was the name given by 
ancient metrists to a kind of measure which seemed to them something 
intermediate between verse and prose, owing to its apparent irregularity. 
Its essential elements are the choree, -x-r, and the cyclic dactyl, 
metrically equivalent to a choree, -^^ ^, Take these words : — 

Sir'engVun our \ Mnds, t/iou \ Lbrd of\ bdttles. 

This is a * logaoedic ' verse of 4 feet (or tetrapody). U * OA* were 
prefixed to ^strengthens it would represent an * anacrusis,' or prelude 
to the regular measure. Such a verse was called * Glyconic^ from a 
lyric poet Glycon, who used it. A dactyl comes first; then three 
chorees : -w«^|-w|-w|-w. But the dactyl might also stand 
second^ as : 

Lightly^ I mhrifyy \ spkd the \ mbmings : 
or, thirdy as : 

List one^ \fobtstep \ never re\t^ming. 

According to the place of the dactyl, the verse was called a First, 
Second^ or Third Glyconic 

In this play, the Second Glyconic (with anacrusis) is the main theme 
of the Parados from 117 as &r as 206 (omitting the anapaests); of the 
First Stasimon (668 — 719); and of the Third Stasimon from 1211 to 
1248. It also occurs elsewhere in combination with other forms of 
logaoedic verse, shorter or longer. Of these other forms, the most 
important is the verse of 3 feet (or tripody), called • Pherecratic ' from 
Pherecrates, a poet of the Old Comedy. It is merely the Glyconic 
shortened by one foot, and is called ' First ' or * Second ' according as 
the dactyl comes first or second : so that this is a * First ' Pherecratic, — 

Hdrk to tlu I cry r^oilmiing. 

Digitized by 



We have this combined with the Second Glyconic in the opening 
of the Fourth Stasimon (1556 ffi). Elsewhere in the play we find 
logaoedic verses twice as long as this, i.e. hexapodies. They are com- 
bmed with the tetrapody, or Glyconic verse, in the epode to the Third 
Stasimon (1239 fL)y and with the tripody, or Pherecratic, in the kommos 
at w. 510 ff. 

2. Dochmiacs occur in vv. 833—843 = 876 — 886, and in parts of 
the kommos, 1447 — 1499. In the following line, let * serfs * and * wron^ ' 
be pronounced with as much stress as the second syllable of * rtbcr and 
of ^resent* \'^ 

Rebel ! Sir/Sy rebel ! \ Resent wrings so dire. 

The first three words form one * dochmiac ' measure ; the last four, 
another ; and the whole line is a * dochmiac dimeter,' written *^ i — x^ | 
-> ^11 — ^ I - '^ II- The comma marks the usual caesura, which is 
preserved in our example. The elements of the dochmiac were thus 
the bacchius, --w, equal to 5 shorts, and the (shortened) choree, -, 
equal to 3 shorts. It was a joining of odd and even. No other such 
combination of unequal measures was used by the Greeks. The name 
ioxfuoi^ ^sldnling,* ^obUque^ expressed the resulting effect by a metaphor. 
It was as if the rhythm diverged side-ways from the straight course. 
The varieties of the dochmiac arose chiefly from resolving one of the 
long syllables into two shorts ; either with, or without, the further sub- 
stitution of an < irrational' long for a short in the anacrusis, or in the 
short syllable of the bacchius. 

3. The Ionic verse of two feet (dipody) occurs in the Parodos (as 
v. 2 14 Twcrov, (y/toi, ti ycy<aK«i> ;). The Ionic measure is — w w. Without 
anacrusis {y J)^ it is called ionicus a maiore : with anacrusis, ionicus a 
minore. Here the Ionic dipody has anacrusis, and should be written 
WW • — — ww|— — a||: 

To tlu hill-tops, to the vdlleys. 

4. Other measures used in the lyrics of this play are dactylic (- w w), 
choreic or trochaic (-w), iambic (w-), in various lengths. The only 
pomt which calls for notice k the use of the rapid dactylic tetrapody to 
express agitated entreaty (Parodos, 241 fT.). Anapaests of the ordinary 
type occur in the Parodos and at the close. 

In the metrical schemes which are subjoined^ the kind of metre 
used is stated at the beginning of each series of verses, and the scanning 
of every verse is shown. VjOOQIC 


Rhythm. Rhythm is measured movement. It is the part of rhythm to 

diagrams. 2UTange the materials furnished by metre in such a way that the whole 
shall please the ear. The diagrams placed after the metrical schemes 
are given here, as by Dr Schmidt, in order to show how the verses 
are rhythmically put together. It is always possible, of course, to 
describe in words how a poetical couplet, stanza, or other series is 
constructed. But time is saved if, instead of verbal descriptions, we 
can use pictures, which show the structure at a glance. Dr Schmidt's 
diagrams are merely such pictures. They form a graphic short-hand, 
of a simple kind. 
In the two verses, 

Willows whiten, aspens quiver, 
Little breezes dusk and shiver, 

it is plain that each verse is one rhythmical whole. If we wraU the two 
verses as one verse, a complete rhythm would still end at the word 
•quiver.' Each of these verses contains four chorees, -w, being a 
trochaic dimeter. The diagram to express these facts would be 


Each verse is here a rhythmical whole (or 'sentence') of 4 feet. 
And the first rhythmical sentence corresponds to the second The 
dots mark the beginning and end of a verse. The curve marks the 

Now let us sing, long live the King, |I and Gilpin, long live he ; R 
And when he next doth ride abroad, || may I be there to see. ]| 

Wliether these verses are written as two, or as four, it is equally 
evident that they contain four rh3rthmical wholes or 'sentences,' the 
ist and 2nd answering respectively to the 3rd and 4th. The ist and 3rd 
contain four feet each ; the 2nd and 4th, three. The diagram for this 
would be 

(( ' The curve on the left shows the corre- 

I 2 spondence of the two groups. The curves 

f'j\ on the right show the correspondence of 

•j 2 / single ' sentences.' 

All rhythmical periods belong to one or other of these two types. 
That is, the period is formed either by a single rhythmical sentence 
answering to another, as in the first example; or by di group answering 

Digitized by 



to another, as in the second. A period of the first kind is called by 
Schmidt *stichic' (from ortxos, a verse): of the second, 'palinodic,' 
because a group or series recurs. 

The variations on these two simple types are easily understood. In 
a stanza like this,— 

Moreover, something is or seems 
That touches me with mystic gleams 
Like glimpses of forgotten dreams, 

each verse is one rhythmical whole. The period is * stichic/ like the 
first example, only it is repeated ; and would be written 


Similarly, a group of rhythmical sentences may recur more than once, 
making a repeated palinodic period. In some stanzas, again, the 
first verse answers to the fourth, the second to the third. When the 
order of correspondence is thus inverted, the period is antithetic 
Such a period is seen in diagram II. for the First Strophe of the 
Parodos. There we have four groups of verses corresponding to each 
other in an bverted order, as the curves on the left show. Within 
these groups, single verses or parts of verses correspond in a regular 
order, as the curves on the right show. 

If a rhythmical sentence introduces a rhythmical period without be- 
longing to it, it is called a irpo<^«, prelude : or, if it closes it, an ^ir^^So?, 
epode, or postlude. Similarly a period may be grouped round an 
isolated rhythmical sentence, which is then called the fMo-^i&k, ' mesode.' 
In the diagrams, a prelude or epode is marked by the abbreviation vp. 
or iir. A mesode does not need to be specially marked, since it can 
always be recognised by the simple fact that it forms the central point. 
(See First Stasimon, Second Strophe, diagrams I., II., III., V.) 

Digitized by 




I. Parodos, vv. 117—253. 

First Strophe. — Logaoedic The Second Glyconic (seen in v. 3) 
is the main theme. 

I., II., denote the First and Second Rhythmical Periods, The sign 
II marks the end of a Rhythmical Sentence; H marks that of a Period, 
I > 

^ -v/ w ^— — v/ — 

I. I. op : a Ti^ op I 17V I iTQv vax\ €1 A || 
ai : cu oXa | tar \ ofifuir \ u» 

2, irov jcvpct I CKTojTt I OS av6 j cts o | iravr \ u»y A 
apa Kcu I fjffOa 0vr | cu/u | of dv^ | eu | wr 

3- o 


iraw I wi' aKop | corar j os A H 
cu I wv ^ (M* cr I tuccLa \ at 

II. I. vpoo* \ Scpx I ov I Xcvo-o-c I vty A 
aXX ov I /iOF I tp y t/i | oc 

> L- L- - ^ - 

2. irpoo" : ircv^ j ov j iravrax | i; A || 

Tpoa- : Brfff j ctt j raad op | as 

3. tAav : ar I a? A 
xep : «tf I Top 

— > — s^ s^ 

4. tAav : ar [ a? rts o | irpc(rj3vs | ow8 1| cyxa>p j os irpoatP \ 
rep ': f f | aXX tva j r^ 9 | a U ^rpm^ \ iia^ vpoww \ 

a yap j ov#c || ay vor \ oori^cs | oXcros | €f A 

Tjt par I ci |] roc a | cm koB | vdpot | ov 

w — w 

5. ravS a | fjixufiojctT j aF fcop j av \\ as rpc/io | /acv Xcy j cik j kcu A 
Kparrip \ /mcXxx^ I ('i' *'o^ I «'>' ii p<v/uari | 0'uvrpcx | ec | rwr 

6. irapa I fi€ifiofi I CfT^ a | Scpicr | (ds a || ^v | <os aXoy | ois ro | ras || 
(eye ^ raftfup \ ev ^X | a{ | cu M<r il a | ora^ aro | ^i | roXX 

CV^fl I ov OTOfJUa. I ^pOKTlS I OS A II 

a JccX I ev^of ep | arv | ct 

Digitized by 




7. i : CKT I €« ToSt I vw rw I iy#c II cti' Xoyo9 | owSci' | a{ j ovr A || 
irXv : ccf I w toXv | /cox^ <^ I ^'' li * Xoyor | c c ru^ I m^ I «* 

8. or cy • o» Xcvotr | «i>v vcpi | vav ov | vu A || 
rpof CM : or Xm'x | ^^ 0P0.T \ wr aro | ^at 

m ->/ ^ _ > . > . 

9. Surafi : cu rc/MV | of yviav \ ai irov | fjuoi A || 

lya : ran pp/i \ or ^Air | €i vpoaS \ €p 9 

10. ir€T€ : Mu I ct A J 
arep • vir | ov 


4 ^ 


Second Strophe.— Logaoedic. '7^* ' '*7 

- = / 



ovroi I firfiroT€ {tr €k\\ toivS cSpav | oik | ai ycpov | ok || ovra rt? j a{ | ci A | 
airrw | ftffKen | roud R avrortrp \ ov \ ^ftarm \ c ( || w xoda | icXgr | jp 

II. I. cr • ow crt | jSatvc | iropo- | a> A || 

wr : wf aXit | Mt cur | ov | cit 
> - « -^ L. « 

2. tr : ( irpo)3t | )3a{c | Kovp | a A || 
w0 i w Xfx/K I of7fT I aicp I ov 

> -w ^ -^ « 

3. -ropo- I CO ov yap \ aX j «« A || 

Xa i Of fipaxvt j orXoir | at 

Digitized by 



III. rar«p cfi | or rod cv | ifoiix i « II f 

/Soo' I e& /So^iv I a/>/ioo> | Oi A ] 

The correspondiDg words of the strophe are lost. Those of the antistrophe, 
given above, are reganlecl by Schmidt as forming a single verse, which is interrupted 
by the cry of pain, hSi fiol fioi, Trom Oedipus. For the salce of illustrating the metre, 
he conjecturally restores the words of the strophe, on the model of the antistrophe : — 
AX. Kardpa, J vdrtp, tiXdpiiffal B* — 01. o/cu o^— AN. syrav riputifoit ffopar. The 
sign jj shows that U» ikU imm vi vl mere parenthesis, not counted in the metre of the 


s^s^y^ — v/ w — s^ ^" — > ■"Ni' w — v/ — 

I V''. I . circo I ikav tirt | uiS a | itxivp \\ ta iciuX | a» irarc/i | a o* ay | o» A || 
ytpatw I et x^P^ I o'w/ia | cw d rpoxXiw | at ^Xc | ar €fi | atf 

1. ufioi I Bvff^pwof \ ar \at ^ J 

Hie words of the strophe arc lost. Schmidt supplies 01. ot/ioi rf irairoror/u^. 

V. I. ToXfUx I (€tyo9 €ir I t ^cv | 17^ A || 
tt rXo/A I wr ore | rvr xaX | ?* 

2. o» rXa/i I oiv o ri I koi iroX | tf A || 

avinff I or nt e | ^vt ^por | «•» 

3. TC : rpo^cv a | ifuXov air | oorvy | cif A || 
rw : ToXw | srorot ay | « rir | av 

icat TO 


OV 0-€i3 1 


••ow rarpiB \ 


Tve 1 












li A ] 


III. •. IV. • 



After the Second Strophe follows the third system of Anapaests; 188 dye WV 
— 191 ro\€ftQfup. After the Second Antistrophe, from 107 (i3 |^ro^ dTowroKit) to 
the end of the Parodos,' the correspondence of Strophe and Antistrophe ceases. The 
verses are dyofuxJorpo^. In some editions the term irt^t is applied to them; but, 
as Schmidt points out {Gr, Metrik p. 451), this is erroneous, as the abtenoe of unity 
is enough to show. The iMOftoiiffrpo^ fall into six sections, each divided into 
rhythmical periods. The rhythms adopted in the successive sections are varied with 
masterly skill, according to the emotion which each part interprets. 

Digitized by 



First Section. — Logaoedic. 

1. m \ (tvoi av I ovroXif | aXXa | /xiy || n to8 air | cvvcir | ci? y«^ | ov A || 

2. fill : fiTj (A ay€p I 17 Ti? I ct/Ai I /178 II €$€Ta(r \ y/q ircp | a ^ar I cvior ] 




Second Section, — Ionic. 
T. n ToS \ Oiva ^iNTtf I avSa rc/rvoF || oifioi rt yc | ycowo a" 
2. nw? ; ci (nr€pfiara9 \ m fcvc || ^I'ct irarpo | ^ev X 3 


77iird Arfftwi.— Logaoedic. 


I. MfUH fy I • Tl va0 I tt ( T€iafC¥ €ft I w A II 
^/W -WW -WW LJ - 

3. X«y tr : ciirip «r j w^ara | ^Scur j ct« A 

w — 

3. oXX ^pM I ov yap ex I <i> I Karaicpv^ | av A || 

WW - WW -WW LJ « 

4. fuucpa f /icXXrroK | oXAa to^ [ w | c A 

www — 

5. Aoiov I arrc rtr j a» | tov i | ov A || 

WW — WW — WW I— J — 

6. TO T€ : AajSSoxtS | av ycvo« j o» | Z«v A 

— WW — w w ^— www — 

7. otfXcoK I Ot8wo8 I OF I ot; yap 08 I Ci A || 

s/w — vy w ** w w *^ — > 

8. S^>9 : urxcTc | firfitv oor | av8 | &> A B 

Digitized by 



1. 5 = a Irtgaoeclic verse of 5 feet ; 
a. 4, an anapaestic verse nf 4 feet. 

Fourth Section. — Anapaestic. 

I. t • (I) (If I (d 8v<r I /lopo? w I eii A II 
. 2, Ovyar : €p Ti iror j avrixa | icvfxr | « A II 

3. c^ I <D vopa- I 01 fiaiv \ €Tc x«P | «« X II 

s^w -WW -WW *-J- 

4. a 8 inr : €<rx<o j iroi icaro | Orftr j «w "a" H 


Fifth Section.— \. II. Dactylic III. Logaoedic. 

._V^ --WW — WW — WW 

I. OvScVt I /UWHfuSl I a TMTW I €pX«TOl || 

. WW —WW — ' 

OIF vpwra$ I 1; TO Ttv I €tv X II 

airar • a 8 oirar | ot« rrtp | at? €T€p | a X || 

^ ^ — V/W — WW — WW — WW — WW — 

II. irofHi ; )3aXXo/ACV [ a itofw | ov xinpw \ avrtM \ wcriv €x | €iv X II 

ot; 8c ; tcokS cSpoF | oif iraXtv || cicroiro? | avSii a^ | op/10? €/i | a? X 

vy w -"W w — ^ v^ — w — 

III. x^***^ '' «f^ope I firi Tt ircp | a xp< | «« A II 

^ -. -w « _ 

c/i •: a iroX I ci irpoo^ | a^ | 7;? A II 

Digitized by 



I. • II 

i) i 



Sixth Section. — I. Dactylic. II. Logaoedic. 

I. I. w jcrot I aiS I o^fKiv | «« A || 

3. oXX nr I c( ycpa | ov vartp | a a" || 

""WW "• w — • — -• 

3. TOl^ €fJLOV I OVK aFC | tXaT Cpy I 4(»K 7^ II 

— — — v^vy I— w — — 

4. OKorr I iDr oi I orrtf | avSav || 

5. aXX cfic I ray /mXc | ay uccr | wofitv \\ 

- ^ ^ LJ I -_ 

6. w jcvoi I oucr | ccpatf | a A || 

— WW — — — WW — WW 

7. mrpot vir | Mp rov | /uuw fu>vov | arrofuti || 

8. ayrofjuu \ ovk aXa \ o(« vpoerop \ «/ACva || 

9. ofifUL aov I ofifiMTW I CDS rtf a^ I atfiarof || 

10. vfUT€p I ov irpo^tw I cura rov | a0Xu>K || 

-•-• — WW -"V/W/ ^ WW 

11. aijovs I Kvpaau, cv | vfifu yop | oif 0€y 
13. K€ifu9a I rXofiovcs | aXX trc | vfiKrarc || 

13. Toir aSoff \Tfr\wxaLp\iyAl\ 

14. irpo9 a ori | o'ot ^iXov | ck crctfcv | avrofuti || 

-•WW/ — W Ki/ -• WW ■" w\^ 

15. ff rcKvov I 17 Xcxos | 'y XP*<>* I V ^«o« B 

—w w — w w — w — 

II. I. OV yap tS I oif av aOp \ ia¥ fipcr | oiv A || 

2, ooTtf aK I ct I Otoi ay I 01 A || 

-• w — w ^ — 

3. cK^vy I CIV Svv I air I o A ]| 

J. S. II. / 

Digitized by 



I. A dactylic series. II. ^ v 

II. Kommos, vv. 510 — 548. 
First Strophe. — Logaoedic. 

I. I. Sctvw I /i€v TO iroA I oi II »tct/i€vov 1 17 I Si; kokov I w II fciF cirey | «/) | ctk A 
iyre7JC I ow k^lkvt | «t1| w $ero« | 17 | rryic oex j wi'll /i«y ^eo» | wr | w 

2. o/x • a>s S (pa/A I "A ''^^ I <^^ I **^ ^ H 
ToiT ; wy 3 ai'f? I ot/JfToc I ou8 | <r 

v^ L- - 
II. I. Tt : TOVT I o A II 
aXX : ef | ri 
>. L. L. -^^ v^ — v^ L. .. 

2. Ttt? i SctX I at I a? airop | ow ^k j cwr | a? A || 
ircur I ^ j ftcvr j ^ ToXtf j oi;5€r | cSp j ir 

> -sy w — Ni/ *— — 

3. oXy ; 1780^0$ I a fw I COT I a? A II 
Ta/A : ow eve I ^€9 j ar | f 

> -v^ w — *^ *— — 

4. fw; : irpos f cvi | as av | 01^ j j;? A jj 

17 i fAarpoBtP \ wf OK \ ou | w 

> -w x^ — w "— — 

5. ras ; o-as a ire | irwd av j oiS j i; A jj 
duo- ': vpvfui I Xcrrp c | rXifi \ w 

6. TO i TOt iroXv I KOI I fiTfiafia \ kffyov \\ 

w • |tot ^ai^ar \ 09 \ fuv rai ok j oiwtv 
> l-L- -^^ «^L.- 
7- Xf*27f : o* I ^^^ I op^ov aic j ova-fi ax \ over | at A || 
<a ': ^€tv \ avT \ €ude 8u \ e^ e/i j ov | /acf 

8. b) : flOl OTCp^ I ov tX€T I cw I w A II 
Twt i 0i?f rati I e duo 5 | ar | a 


9. ^cv I ^€v A II 

w I Zev 

Digitized by 




lo. vcttf J ov Kay \ u yop oo* | ov <rv | xpoor | x/»J7{ | «? A J 
/Mn-p i M icoiy I af arc | pXaarow | wd | cr | «f 


4 = iw. 


Second Strophe. — Iambic. 

W X./ S/ 

V/ W W S^ — Ni/ — 

I. I. <rat T i ctor ap \ avoyov | oi t€ | icat KOiv|| at yc | irarpo^a | ScXi^c | ac A 
ivrr ': ave \nynpt \eou4»p] or n || rmrro | n « e^X | titfMB | w 

*• * 1 w I I » I Si^-o I fivpi II WK y cir I wrrpo^ j ai xoic j uy A ]| 
xarp : Of ra I rai | aevrcp | ay e || rai4raf j eri roa | v^ I'OO' | or 

II. I. « : irotfc? c I mBov a \ Xaor ex | <cv A jj 
f : KOPtt ff I ffaror ex | ct 8e | ^coc 

2. c i pcfic I ovff c I p€fo I Ti yap € I it(afi \ rp^ A \\ 
n I rovro j rpor &ir j as re | n 70^ «> j m ^poo* | w 

— • — • — • — •» 

3. &i>poF o I fiffiroT cy | co roXa | icap&os || 
jcai Top or | ovf c^ | €vetfiaT \ uXtctof 

4. cir ; (ii^cX I 170-09 I voXcof I c^cX | €<rO | ai A ]| 
voM : 4» d< I xatfapof I aiV* leifrodjiyX^ | or 


Digitized by 




III. First Stasimon, w. 668—719. 

First Strophe (forming a single period). — Logaoedic, \vith the Second 
Giyconic for main theme. 

I . cvtmr I ov ^cvc | racSc | xtap || a9 ix | ov ra xpar | lora { ya9 cir | avX | a A 
^oXXccS; oi'pan | af inr | ax^ I! at o | iroXXi/Sorp jut car | iifiap | a | ei 

3. roK • ofyy \ yjro- KoA. | mvov \ €V$ || a Xty | eta /uk | vpcr | at A || 

yapir i M-tf* | ot /jteyaX | au' 9e | euy il apx^u | oif art^OM | (tf/u o | re 

^ L— ■— v/ w — w ^— — ^ —V ^^ — — 

3. $afi I li I ovo-a fia\ \ urr a \ rfiWtav X^P I ^^ ^^^ I i^^^^^'^ | ^^ ^ 
Xpvtf- : avy | ijt xpoirof | ovd a | vrw Q m icpiyy | as fjnwv$ \ ovc \ ( 

> U. —^^ ^ — *^ L— _ > — >^ sj — w — 

4. rov • otv I cmroy €X | oixra | icuror || oy koi \ rav afiar \ oty $€ \ ov A || 
K70 : iO" I ov yo^6 I es pc I e^p | cmt oXX | cue* er | in^r | i 

5. ^AAoSa I fivpio I KOfyirw av \ rf\ \\ lov av \ rfytfi. | ov re | iroyruv || 

wjrvroir | Of rcdc | ur eri | ntf'ir || rrai a | nypar | ^ 0'ur | ofi^p^i 

6. xtLiuav I oiv iv o I )3aKX( | cut || as a | ct Ato | wtros | €fipaT | cv | ct A | 
0T€provx lovx^orotj ou9e |Moua1iavxvl ^ *'^ >' I frrvy | ji^op \ov9\ a 

> — v/ »^ — w ^— — 

7. tfcat9 : ofi^iroX | (dk rtd | 17V | ois A H 

Xpvtf* l opiot I A^pod I (T I a 

Digitized by 



Second Strophe. — Logaoedic, — the Second Glyconic being now varied 
by other logaoedic sentences, of 3, 6, or 2 feet. Note the contrast 
between the numerous small periods here, and the one great period 
of the First Strophe. 

L cirrtK 8 I oiov cy | <a || yaf Acre | av || ovic cirax | ov | u A H 
oXXor i I auror OC I <* H Auir/wiroX | ci || rqiU xpar | c^r | oy 

II. ouS cv I ra ftcyoA | ^ || AcapiSi j yajtr \ t^ IlcXoir | 09 || xcoxorc | /3\tt«rr | ov A ]] 

III. I. ^vr : cvfi a | xup \ urtov \ avro | irot | of A || 

cv : inror | cv | riiiXor | cv^aX | a^^ | or 

2. cyxc : <i»K ^0)3 | 17/Aa | Sot | iok A || 

ta \ roA K/x>r | ou ^u | 70^ rcr | (if 

3. o i r^ I tfoXX I Ci /Acy | urra | ;((iip | ^ A ] 
rod : citf'at | avx | i|^ or | a( IIoo> | Ci3 | or 

— > — %i/ v^ L— -^^ ^ L.. «, 

IV. I. yAav«af | irouSorpo^ | ov | ^AAor c\ | at | af A || 

antoiff I t» rtm <uc | <«r | lypa x^^ | tr | or 
> - ^ L- ^±1 ^ -^ L- -. 

2. TO : ftcF rt$ I ov I vcofXK | ov8c | yi/p | f A ] 
TpuT \ atffi I rcuo* | iff ktm' | af a | 7U1 | ait 
fc^ L^ «.,^ ^ L» ^^ yj L» «^^ ^ — ^ w -• w -• 

V. <rvr I veu | uv aXi \wr\\ ci ^cp^ | ^cfNr || av o yap | atcr op | <ov kvkX | 09 A || 
a 8 I ev \tip€riJM%\ tg flrayXaXi | a || x*P^^ *'^l ^rrofuw \ a rXar | a 

— > <-%i/ w — w — 
VI. I. XcVOO-Ci I KIF /i0p( I OV Ai I 09 A II 

$p«tffK€i I rwr Clear | ofiro9 \ vw 

— > -w w ^ — 

2. x^ yAAVK I (oTTt^ A0 I ay I a A ]| 
29'i|p||d I Mr offoX I ov^ I Of 

I) I) t) ^) i) ;) 

Digitized by 




IV. Lyrics* in vv. 833 — 843=876— 886.— Dochmiac. 

I. I. 

io iroX I (5 A 
w raX I a% 

2. rt : hfHM.% ft) {cv I ouK a^ || i/f/ci^ ra;( | cis )9cur (j avov ct x<P | <***' A 
00" ': ov Xi|/i ex | w*' o^ II ^^ (ey | cc ra || de ^Kfis rcX | ca> 

3. tipy \ ov cov fJL€v I ov ra \\ 8c yc /juofiw | ov A 3 

doK : tt Towd op I ovmr i wtfua roX | v 

[Here follow four iambic trimeters, 837 — 840, s 880—883.] 

II. I. xpo : PaO Q>8c I Part || /3ar cvroir | 01 A 
( ': «tf rat Xc | wt t || tt yat ir/)o | /coc 

2. iroX I tv cyoupcr | (u iroX || i<r cfut o^cv | ct A 
/ioX i «r« ffw rax \ « f«>X || er eret rep | or 

3. xpo : /9a^ oiSc | fioi A 
rep : ua oc^t | 817 




(dochm. . 
dochiD. I 



(dochm. o 

dochm. s hr. 

* Schmidt calls this lyric passage simply * Wechsclgesang.' It is not a icoftft6t 
\n the proper sense (cp. n. on 833). 

Digitized by 




V. Second Stasimon, w. 1044 — 1095. 
First Stropii£. — Dactylic. 

I. I. ci : 17V o^( I Soi I my A II 
If irovrove^l trrtp \ m 

2. or8p : QMf Tox fir I urrpoi^ | 01 TT II 

3. Tw : x<^o)3o I av Ap I 17 "a II 

Of arciot I ctt ro/i | op 

II. I. fi*f I ovcriv I 1/ irpo« | llv^t j cu? 17 || XafiTracriF | aicrais || 
rwX I <M^u» I If ^/i0 I opfMT I oiS0c<r)r|| ovre f c^i | (Wait 

> L-^ LJ-^^ L-^ -_ 

2. ov : iroTKi I oi j o-c/Ai^a ti0 | iji^ovkt || rou rcX | 17 A II 
aX : cM'cr | eu \ dfuvr o | wpoex**P U <^ ^P I ^ 

- L-^ - . L.^ LJ L-^ « . L- ^ .. 

III. I. Oyar • occriv | wv #cai j xpv<rc j a || icXiys cir | t yXoKTcr | ^ jSc | )8a«c€ | 
dfv I a d« I Oif^ctd I or mm | a ll wat yap \ aarpawr \ h xoX | ipor 

2. irpocnroA. j mv £u j /aoXitcS | av cv^ || oifi | eu rov | e/p€fiax j av ~A^ || 

ra^a 9 | op/tar \ ai koB \ ti/9 a/i DriMrr | npi \ a rrofu \w 

.^ LJ LJ L- ^ .^ ^ LJ ._ 

3. dijcrca I KOI I ras | iurrok || ovs a | 8fLi;ras a j 8cX^ I o^^ A || 
af»fio4ra | oc | rev | iTTt ^ om rt \ ijmaw JkB \ op | op 

LJ LJL-^ L-^LJ. ^^ 

4. avT I ap«c I €4 rax | ^IH^ ^^*^ P^\ ^ I rowrh opa j x<»povf 3 
cac I Tor I rorrt | or 701 || « oX I o*' I ^'A' ^Xop | wot 



* Period I. is here given as by Schmidt. But in v. 1054 he 
reads optCrav | iyp^iidxav (with Gleditsch), instead of the MS. tbv fyp<. 
IftdLvav I Bufriok koUL Hence v. 1 of Period III. above runs thus,— 

vpocirok I wr Ev I /coXrtd | or ep0 |] Oi|iai op | «iTav, and, instead of 

giving two tetrapodies, gives only one, followed by a dipody ; t.^. .41. instead 

of . 4 4 . Accordingly, instead of two Periods after the first, Schmidt has only one, 

reading our III. 3 thus : typtixax \ o» rar | duroX | ovt a U d/nifraf a | deX^r ||, or . 4 1 . 
instead of our .44. His Period II. (s our II. and III.) then contains the series 
.41. 41.44. = 4«-4«-44- 

Digitized by 



Second Strophe. — Dactylic. 

- LJ _ _ I — _ _ 

I- I. cp8 : ouo* I 17 ficXX I cwrw | «>« A || 
i : w I $€tiHf wturr \ apxt | varr 
LJ LJ L-^ 

2. wpo I /iyar \ at ( | /«h X li 

OUT I a I Zeu wop \ oct 

L-^ LJ LJ - 

3. yvwfi I a Tax I ^'^ | <w | ctv "a^ 3 

yat : ratf-9« | 8a/i \ ovx I o^' 

> L— w — — L— y^ . . L— ^ — , — , L* ^ -. 

II« I. rav I B€Lva \ rXacrav | Sctva S | cvpovo* || aav rpos | av^atfi | tav iraO | 17 A || 
<r$fw ': ci Vi I rciret | y rov | f uayp II or reX | ci Mtf* | cu Xox | ov 

> L-^ LJ — WW L-^«— L-^ 

2. rcX : ft rcA, | ti \ Zcvs rt Kar | Ofmp \\ fiavrts \ €ifi €<rOX, | cdf ay | i0v«i>v]| 
o'CAur I a re I reus | IlaXXaf A0 | ara || irou rov | ayptvr | cur Ar | oXXw 

*— W — — L— ^^ _ « L. y^ — _ 

III« I. ud a I cAAai | a rax | vppwrr \\ os ircX | etas || 
Kcu KOff I lyrifT I ar rvK9 \ orrucr \\ up | vaJor 

2. ai0cp( I as KC^cA, | as icvp<r || aifi av \ ia$ aey \ wfW¥ || 
wjcvro^ I wr cXa0 | wr orepy H ta dirX | at op | oryat 

> LJ LJ L-^ L-w l-J 

3. at : ct>p I ^TO- I aora | rovyuw \ OfJLfi | a'A ] 
/ic\ I ecr I 7f I f^8t | koi ro\ \ it | atr 


II. , : V III. 

Digitized by 




VI. Third Stasimon, vv. i2xx — 1248. 
Strophe. — Logaoedic, based on the Second Glyconic. 

liri^w I 

— > 

) irXcov I Of /ACp I ovs |i "Xfivt^^ i "^^^ /^*^P^ I ^^ ""^ I ^^ ^ 
I ror a | rarra | rue || ^ X07 | op ro J er | ei ^v | v 

w — s/ 

2. {«>ccv I tTKoioaw I av ^uX | ourcr || cuv cv c/i. | oi icara | $17X09 | cot<i> || 
/9ifrcu I mctfer 0^ | €p wtp | ifK 1| ei roXv | d€VTtpo¥ \ ut rax \ tara 

3. cv : Ci I iroXXa ficv | at fuucp | at || a/i,cp | at icarc | OfVTo | S>7 A || 
Off : tvT I ay TO re | or rap | jf || Koi/0af | a^po^w \ as 0ep | ov 

J *— ->^ w — w ^ — w -v/ w — w 

4. Xinr : ac | tyyvrtp | oi ra | rcpir || ovra 8 | ovk av t8 | ot? o | vov A ] 

rtf I wkoy] a roXv | /uxOot | (( 11 w ret | ov KOfiar | wv f v | i 

\/ — v^ 

II. I. or : av Tt« I €S irXc | ov irco* | 17 A 
^or i M ora^ | «(t €p | tf /uax I at 

^ \^ •• W \^ WW ^ w 

2. rov 8c I ovrof | 8 ciri | Kovpos || 
cat 0tfov I Of ro | re xara | fufiwrov 

\^ W W ^ \^ www WW ^ WW w — \^ 

3. urorcX | coros | At8os | ore /totp | aw/tcv | atos || 

eriXc I Xoyx* I tv/ultop | aicparet | arpovo | /uXor 
00 «^ www www ^w 

4. aXvpo9 I a;(0pO¥ | avairc^ | i^vc || 

79pat I a^tXor | era vpo \ rturra 

www -• w ^" — 

5. 0avaro« | cs rcX | cvr | av A ]] 
nura Ktut \ «r (vr | otx | ct 


Digitized by 



Epode. — Logaoedic 
I. I. cv : ^ I rXa/A I Q>i^ 08 I ovK cy | u /aov | os A || 
2. «^rrotf I €¥ Pop I Ci09 I «i>9 ris I OUST I a A H 

II. I. KVfUXTo I irXi;^ | X€Lfi€pi I a kXov | ctr | cu A || 

— > ->^ w ^ — 

2. <!>$ KOI I rov8€ Kar | aicp | a9 A || 

3. Scivat I KVfwro | ay | €is A || 

L— — >^ ^^ — >^ Ki/ ^ Si/ *~^ — 

4. ar I at kXovc | ovo'tv a \ et ^v | ovo- | ai A H ^ 

III. I. CU fuv air | acAi | ov Bvcfk | av A || 

-^/ w «— «— - 

2. cu 8 ava I rcXA | okt | os A || 

^ ^ I- - > - 

3. cu S cu^ I /Accro* I av okt | 4V A || 

> — v/ ^ — v/ w ^— — 

4. ai 8 : cvKvxt | av airo | Ptir | av A H 

I. 6v n. 6 III. 


* Schmidt inserts 7' after xXoWouo-ir, when the verse reads 

> ; — i-i — I — i-i-Aj 

Digitized by 



VII. Kommos, w. 1447 — '45^ = 1462— 1471 : 1477—1485 
«i49i— 1499. 

First Strophe. — Iambic in periods I. and II. In III., v. i is 
dochmiac, v. 2 logaoedic (First Glyconic). 

!• I . FC -a ra3c | vco^ev | i\)sj$t | /xoi A 

s/v^Si' ^vy vysg/v^ 

2. icojc : a )9apv | iroT/ia | irap oAa | ov (cv | ov A || 
irrvr j of a0ar | of di | o^oXof | cf d oirp | ay 

— w — w 

3. ct T4 I fUMpa I /at; | ki77C»»' I « A ] 
&(/i inr I lyX^e | Kpox \ or 0o^ | ay 

II. I. |4ar i av yap | ovScv | o^i | 10/Aa || Scu/ioir | uk ex | w ^pcur | ai A | 
ff : im^% I tfv/ior | ovpor | la 7ap || aorpar | iy ^Xc7 | ft raX | ty 

2. op : ^ op I ^1 Tttvr a I ct 'j^pov || os orpc^ | wv | /ucf crcp | a A ] 
n ': /uva^l iftf- | ci rtX | or dc || doum 9 | ov | yap oXt | or 

III. I. ra : 8c irop i;/Aap | av^i$ || av^an^ av | oi A || 
a^ : op^ Tor | ovd or || f v (v/i^ | at 
-%/ v^ — > I— — 

3. cicrvircF | ui^ | w | Zcv A ] 
«#/icyar | ot^p | tf | Z«tf 

I- i»irp. n. (\ III. ^Jq^j^^^ 



dochm. ) 
4 = ^ir. 

Second Strophe. — Dochmiac in peiiods I., II., IV. : iambic in III. 

I. I. c : a (Sov fioX | au9(c || o/A^urrar | at A || 
( ; w I w roi I /Sa^i II /3a^ ecr axp | a 

2. & : airpv<riOf or | o/9o$ A 1 
rep : I 7vaX 9»aX \ ( y 

Digitized by 



> WW — ^^ — w 

WW — w 

II. I. cX \ oos 01 8at/A I dov iX II QO^ ft ri I y^ A || 
IIoo' : ccddfrc | y 9c V t^^YX"'' I <^' 

> WW — w — >• — -"W ^ 

2. fMir I cpt rvyxai' | <t$ a || ^cyycs ^cp | a>y A ]| 
/Sou : tfvror cort | or C17 ij 1 j)rir tic | ov 

III. CI' : ourc j ov Sc [ (Tom rvx j oc/u || ya^ a \ Xatrrov \ avSft iS | on^ A ]] 
: yap ^i» \ ot ff€ \ tcai ro\ \ wyun II kol 0iX | ovt er | a^i | oc 

w — — >• — , w ^ ^ \/ ^ 

IV. I. a I iccp^ x^P I ^ M''' I <i^X<^M^ I ^^^ ^ " 
6uc : cuair x<>P I ^ ""^ I curxfu^ TaO \ w 
> w w — > — 
2. Zev : ava (rot ^i^ | (i> A 3 
<rrevf • op a to'<r wv j a^ 




\ ^^* fdochm. ' 
j Adochm. ' 

/ \|dochm. . 



Idochm. . 


dochm. \ 
dochm. I j 

dochm. / 

VIII. Fourth Stasimon, w. 1556—1578. 

Strophe. — Logaoedic (the tripody, or Pherecratic verse, in period I.; 
the tetrapody, or Glyconic, in IL). 

— w w — w ^— —^ w — ^ *— —w w — w — w 

I. ft tfcfii^ I coTt I /&01 II ra¥ a<f>av | 17 ^c | ov || kol o'c Xtr \ ats O'c/3 | i{civ ]| 
w X^o^*- I eu ^e I oc |i wfUL r a | rixar | ov || ^pot or | ev rvX | am 
-WW— w— >^— >->— J — 
II. I. cwvx^ j ci»v av I a^ Ac8 | coy || ev Ai8 | covcv | Xurfrofi | ai A || 
TOLffi ToK I v(€y j oif cur j orB 1| oc icrv^ | cio-^cu t | c( arrp \ wv 
^ \/ \/* ^ w \/ w w ^^ — v/ v/ — v/ w ^ w ^ 

2. ixtrova I /Ai;8 cir j ( /3apv | ax || ci {cvov j c^wcr | ai /top j y A || 
odo/iar I or ^vX | cuca irop | A(6 U ^ XoTor | cucr ex | ci ror | c# 

* Schmidt reads m^ ^Wrora, adding r^r fiefore (^ror : in the antistr., uXojcci for 
^Xcura, adding W> before XAtoi. This gives > i ^^-^ | 2^^ | ^^^ j •— , || -^^ | 
— II — I - A II 

Digitized by 



3. rav : iray | Ktv$ \ 17 «car | (i> ircxp || oik irXaxa | koi Srvyi | ov Sofi \ oi' A || 
Tar : rou \ • ki | Toprap | ov xcir || fvxo/tai | er ica9a/> | y ftiip | cu 

4. iroXX : a»K yap | ou^ | #cai fiar | av || Trjfiar \ u>v ikv \ ov/mv | uif A || 

op/i tafup I tf I M/yrcp | at |1 ry $«v | y r«irp IwrrXairj at 

5. iraX I cv (T^c I &it/A I ctfi' $iic I a409 | au^ | oc A 3 

^e roc irt I xXtf^K | <# rov | acrr | vrp | or 

IX. Kommos, w. 1670 — 1750. 
First Strophe. — Choreic, in verses of 6 or of 4 chorees. 

I. I. ai : cu I ^cv | mrnv \ c<m | kcov | S17 A || 
ro$ : Off I roc | cai xoic | wf ap | lyr | rcr 

— o) — •» — CO — 10 

2. ov TO /Acy I aXXo 8c | firf itarpoi \ cfL^vrov ||* 
Ktu yap I fafia/M \ dri ^cXor | ^ ^cXor 

* w, written over two short syllables, means that here they have the value of only 
one short; so that cA rb fih (for example) is to be regarded as a choree, -^t not 
as a cyclic dactyl, -^^. Schmidt has illustrated this by Aesch. jig; ggt $p^9P 
*Epu^ot a&rodldaKT9t fff<a0€P, which similarly gives -w|-w|-w|-««|L_ |-A || 
In reference to that passage, he remarks: — 'The heavy complaint of the Chorus, which 
breaks forth impetnonsly, is adequately expressed first by the strong ictus placed 
each time on -, and then by the quick movement of w.' (Rhythmic and Metric^ 
p. scathe English translation of Dr Schmidt's ♦ Leitfaden,* by Prof. J. W. White, 
of Harvard.) 

Digitized by 



3. a \ Xaarw \ aufta | Sixr/iop | ocv <rrcv | a{ | civ A || 
o i irar« >€ | *eu tw | €9 x«P | otr icor | etx | w 

— 01— w— w — «D 

4. ctfTiiTf I Tov iroAw I aXXorc | /acf iroww || 
<tf rarcp | <# ^of | w ror a | ft ««rtt 

— W — 0) — 0) — W— 01 — <tt 

5. cfiircSov I cixoficv I €V irv/xar | y 8 oXoy | urra irop | oi<rofi€v || 
Tttf <ricoror | ec /i£»9t \ ov6 eicet | «•» a^X | ifTo* « i MW ror€ 

> - ^^ - w «— - 

6. cS : oirrc | /cat iraO \ ova- | a A j] 

II. I. ri 8 : coTtv I €<rT | tv /acv | etxao- | ai ^iX | ot A || 

2. jSf i )Sl7K€V I (i)S /loX I COT ov I €V iTod | (p Xa)8 I oi« A II 
TO ; »otor I af € I x^ft | 70? €T | 4 {«•' | at 

III. I. Ti Top or I y I fAi/T Ap I 1/9 A II 
f $w€ I ir<xr 1 ay d €x I ci 

2. fLiyTf I irovTos | ovrc j «cvp<rcv || 
rep^cy j ewrift | turrw \ cucv 

3. ourxoir | 04 Sc | irXaxfi c | fj^p^v \\ 

ovde I vey^ot j eXir a j kKowtw 

4. cv a^v I €1 I Tivt flop I fp I <l>€pofUir I or A J 
a»a yap \ Ofifi \ a ff€ Tod j w | rartp cm I op 

w— s/ — w— w — 

IV. I. ToX : aivo | vcov 8 o | Xc^pi | a A || 
ffT€w Ittda I Kpvop I ova OC I « 

— yy — W — W ""^» ^^ ^ — W — W — 

2. w^ €ir I Ofi/tao- I IV jSc I jSeucc || ircus yap | ly Ttv [ oir* | av A 
rort /xc I Xfi^ to j <ror raX j atFoi' 1| o^osrco' | cu to j vo^d ax \ ot 
L- L_ — v^ — , w — w — w — w — 

3. -yav I 17 I iroKTC | ov kXvS || »v oX j u>/a€V | ai ^i j ow A jj 

w I /lo I TOf CT I 4 {€» II ai ^ov I cty c I Xpi?^» j oXX 

^ — w '^^w — w — 

4. 8itr i oioTov I cfofi I €V rpwfi j av A J 

rp ij/iOf 1 €eaP€t I ' wa« \fu>i 

Digitized by 





, V. I. ov Kar I otSa | icara fic | ^oviof || AcS. | a$ cX | oi irarp | i 'A || 
w raX I atva | rcr apa | /uvor/iof ai;tf(f | wd*[ar | oX^i | ot]* • 

2. ^v^ov I €ir ytp I <u I y A II t 

[lost in antntrophe] 

3. roX I oivav | o>f c | fioiy o \ fttXA || lav ^105 | ov j3i j wr | o? A || 

f r • ttfiMCv I ci ATT I w ^X | a || rat rarpor ( (tf3 cp j ly/t | ar 

VI. X. (i> ScSv/i I a rcKV | uiv op | urra || ro ^cpov | ck 0c | ov ^cp | cti' A 
aXX ew€i I oX/3i | wt e | Xiwe li ro rcXor | u ^X | cu /3( | ov 

— N^ s^ — w — Vi/ *— ", -^i/ s^ — vy *— * — 

2. ^i;5 rr ay \ av ^Xcy | ccr^oy | ov || roi Kara \ fitfivr t \ firjr | ov A 3 
Xir^cre I Tov6 ax \ out kqk \ utr \\ yap dvffoK \ unot \ ov8 \ cct 







Second Strophe. — Choreic 

I. I. «tiX : IV ^iX I a (TV I 0oi/&<v || cue ri | fH^Ofi j cv A 
• ^ i oi rpw I ifre | /iiydtr || aXXa | roi ^vy | w 

/A€p09 <x I « A" I w A J 
rapot or t 'i^vyf \ Tt 

2. t ': 


II. I. rav I yBwvov \ cor* | ov tS | ctv A || 
ro • <r^wr ro | luii wvr \ 9tw xax \ tat 

* [MXfitot] is conjecturally supplied by Schmidt. Cp. note on 1715. 

t Schmidt omits (vrtfort^ y«pfuf, but retains rarpl. Periods V. and VI., as 
given above, then form only one period, the series being .44. 44. as. 44. 44. See 
note on v. 1690. 

Digitized by 



2. riv : Of irarp | o$ raX | cuv <y | m A || 
^por : «« ri I htfi o | rep ro | ect 
>• — \/ ^^ ""vy ^ 
3* 0C/DI : ts Sc I iritfs ra8 | cort | /muv A || 

: rcM fu>X | ov/u^ | ef doM | ovt 


III. I. ovx op I ^S Tl I T08 €ir€ I ff-X^^f II 
WK cx I w M^ I & 7e /«a I revc 

vy — ^ www — w 

2. xat roS I (119 r& I ro8c fuiX | av0i9 || 
^0701 cx I « KM I rapor er | tvxtw 

3. ara^f | cttiti^c | h.ya tc | wnvro? | 
rvTt lup I axopa | rort 8 vr | efi$t» 

WW V«^ 

4. aye fi€ I icai ror | circvap | i^ok ]] 
^ccy apa | reXaTot | eXaxcr j op n 

ai oijl 

— \/ ^ w •— ^ 

IV. I. SvoToX I atya | irot j 8i;t A || 
voi /coX I UM€r I u I Zev 

— w — w — w www 

2. avdi9 I «tf3 cp I rffi09 I airop09 || 
ekwiS I wrTop | ft rur | eri fte 

> — w — w '— 

3. at : «9ra | rXa/iOF j c^ | oi A ]| 
daifi I «r ra I rvr 7 e | Xavr | ei 




* In Period I., v. 9, Schmidt adopts Gleditsch's expansion of the MS. text, t^icpos 
lx« fibi <rct>. IS. Wt <oSr>, and in the antistrophe, koX vdpot dvt^^yrrop. 
AN. <W ^;>. Hence this verse becomes a tetrapody (imitead of a tripody, as 
above), and Periods I. and II., as given above, fall into otu period with v. i as 
prelude, the series being ,6,=rp., .4 .4. = .4. 4. In the note on 1739 ^' ^^^ ^ foond 
my reasons for preferring Hermann's reading koI rdpot dri^vyt, AN. ri; 

t Schmidt, with Gleditsch, reads a second o^ in the strophe (v. 1734), and in 
the antistrophe AN. poL poI, XO. ^u ^u. This being included, the period 
becomes palinodtc, the scries being . 4 . 4 . s . 4 . 4 . 

Digitized by 


50<t>0K AE0Y5 

J. S. II. 

Digitized by 


Digitized by 




O EHI KOAONOi OIAinOYS <nfvrifjLfi€vo9 ir<Jf i<m tc? TYPANNOi. 
117s yap irarpiiSos imrtatltv 6 OtSiirovf 17817 ycpoioc oiv d^uoftlrai th 'Aft^vav, 
vro r^s $xrfarpo9 *Amy6vr/9 xtifwfeyoviuvfii, ^av yap rcSv dptriviav ircpi 
roK irar^pa t^iXotrropyortpaL a<^i,KVc?ra( S^ ci$ *A^vaf xard wvBixpTfjoTov, 
th avros ^i7<ri, xpi/o^cv avrf iropa raiv (Tc/Avats KoXovfioxuf tfcaic furaX- 5 
Xa^i rov )9tov. ro fi^ ovv irp&rov yipovm iy^iipwij ii iv i X9P^^ 
awiarrjtctj irvtfo/Acvot awipxovrat, ical SiaXcyoyTat irpov avrov* circtra Si 
*l<rfnjvrf irapaycvoficvi; to icara ti)k (rrdxriv airayycXXci t<3v iroiSoiv, ical n/v 
ytvrjo'Ofitvrpf a<f>i(iv rov Kpcovros irpo^ airov S% xal iropaycvoficvos M rf 
ayayav avrov c2c rauiruro) airpajcros dvoAAarrcrai. d 8c irpds tov 07a-ca 10 
SicX^MF rdv XPWf^^ ovro) rov )9iov icara<rrpc^ci trapd rois ^caic 

To 8i 8pd/Aa TWF Oavfuifrrciv 6 xai 1^81; ycyiypaica)^ d So^icXfs IrooTtrCy 
X0Lpii6f»Mito9 ov itivov rQ irarptSi dXXd xot rf lavrov dijfUf ^v yap 
Ko\tavfj$€w cSoTC rdy fib' 8^/ju>v iirunjfxov diroScc^ai, xP-pto'axrBajL 8i koI rd 
fUytara roTs *A0i;va(bi9» 81' cSv diroptfifrovf hrttrdtu ical rcuv IxBptov avrovf 15 
Kpanjir^ty inrorttfcnu d 028iirovt, v-poova^coviilv on Stoorrao'ido-ovo't irpd$ 
Bflfiatovi work icaX rovroiv Kparyjirowrty 4k xpi^o'fuSv 8(d rdv raifMv avrov. 

"H o'lOTVi} rov hpdpAro% ^iroKwroi ^ rg 'Arrucg iv r<p iinru|> KoXuvf 
irpdf rf ya<p rcuv o'c/avcov. d 8i x^P^^ fnjvumjKty i( *A$rjvauinf dv&pwv. 
frpoXjoyiiu Oc8urov9. 20 

This Argument precedes the play in L (p. 96 a) : the other three follow it 
(p. 118 a). 3 Ijffcuf St, cU Bvyariftn. For r^t tfiryarp^ Brunck wrote /jlms rw 9v7a- 
r^pwy (the phrase found in Argum. iv. 1. 1): Turnebus added oU ^Xetoi after dpaiwww, 
4 wv$6xi»i^Tcv L. T& rvtf^x^^or A. 6 Instead of r6 ii^r o0v rpwror... 

9w4pXnrrait A has merely rdrt /(^ ofr lpxoi^(u. 9 ytrfiaoyAvrpf Elmsley, 


Digitized by 



for y€POfUtnp^. ro dTaYctr L. drayaytof A, B. 14 KoXwr^er B, 

KoXc^^ev L, Ko>MP6$€if A and Aid. Cp. Eustath. p. 351. 10 ap. Elms.: 6 8' 
iK€id€P ^M6n7t...icoX(^^<y iXiyrro ^wait od Ko\t*f6$tw, dw 5/MMr jr xoXwrdr mi 
ffoX(6n|v tVrwt khX U xoXwvov itcU KoKiimnBeif. So Deni. or. ar § 64 4cX60Tparor 
...r6v KoXwr^cv.— drodcileu (coHsiiiiter€) L, rightly, I think: ^rt^c^oc Elmsley, 
not from conjecture (as Dindorf and Blaydes say), but, as he states, from A. 
16 L adds KoX before <frc. 18 InriV] Irrcfy L. 


Tov hrX KoX<i>i/u{ OtScTovi^ ^l rcrcXcvn/icori rZ irimrii^ So^oicXi7$ o 
ViSov9 ^StSo^cv, VC09 cov 'ApiOTCDVOs, Jirl apxpwro^ Mucu>¥o%, os (trrt rcroproc 
airo KoiAAiov, 4^* ov ^o-iv ol irXciovf rov So^oxXca rcXcvr^o-at. <ra^€S Sc 
rovr iarlv i$ £v o /di€v * Apia-TOiftdvT}^ iv rots Barpa^ois ^l KaXXiOv ai^ayci 
5 Tov? rpayiKou9 VTrep yiy?, o Sc <^pJvixos «v jMovcrais, os <rvyKaOiJK€ Tois 
BarpaxoiS, ^lyctv ovtok • 

dW^orev, fMa(^iwr dr^p «U ^lor, 
iroXXdf roi-^aat koI iraXdt rpayvdcat* 
10 iraXwf 3' ^cXf^npr', ov^^r ^ofuUfos kokop. 

hri Sk np Xeyo/iCF^ tinrup KoX^vf ro 8pa/ia Ktirai, lort yap koI crcpof 
KoXa>vos ayopalbs irpof rep Evpwraicctip, irpo« ^ ot fJutrOapvovvrt^ npo€<m^ 
icciouv, cSoTC fcoi ri/v Tropotfuay lirl row icatfvoTcpi^ovo'« rwK Kaipwv SioSo- 

15 4^' i^^cf, dXX' fjr r^ EoXiirftr te^o. 

fin7/iovcvc( ra)v Svcti^ KoXoiviSv ^tptKpdmj^ iv Hmkri 8ta rovrcDV 

oihvt, w6$fp ipi0a'i Elt KoXcirr&v ^^M^^> 
od rdr dTopcuior, dXXd r6y top imr^wr. 

1 dft ^OTc riraprot L. 6f rhufmt vulg. 5 rpayuco^ is Clinton's con- 

jecture {Fast, Helltn, vol. II. p. zxxvi.) for orpaTJiyoOt, L's reading. As Elmsley 
says, *Non Aristophanes Ranis, sed EJroXit A^/mci, dvdyec ro<>r rrparifyoi^ (nekp 
7^, nempe Miltiadem, Aristidem, Cimonem, Periclem.' The error, was probably 
due to the scribe. 10 xaXwf V\ KokStr L : Hermann added i\ 1 1 <TT<y] 

Imrtiwi L. 

9 M/jcwrot] Micon was the dpx<rir iwibpvftos of OL 94, 3s4oa B.C., Callias of Ol. 93, 
3»4o6 B.C. Between them came Alexias (405), Pythodorus (404, the Anarchy), and 
Eucleldes (403). The comedy of the Fro^s was acted at the Lenaea of 405 B.a, »./. 
about the beginning of Feb. (C. F. Herm. AtU, ii. § 58), and Sophocles was then dead. 
Curtius {.ffist, Gr, iv. 79 tr. Ward) and others date his death 405 B.C.; and, supposing 
him to have died at the beginning of the year, this suits the other data. He died in 
01. 93, 3 and in the archonship of Callias (Diod. 13. 103); but that Olympic year, and 

Digitized by 



that archonship, ran from July 406 B.c. to July 405 B.C. 5 Moi^otf] It u con- 

jectured that the subject of the Muses was cognate to that of the Frogs^ — a contest 
between two poets, with the Muses for judges (see Bothe, Frag* Com, p. 914). 
Aristophanes was first with the Frogs y Phrynichus second with the Aftaes^ PUto comicus 
third with the Clivpkon. 1 3 YioKwin aTo^oibf] A low hill» with the ground about 

it, was known as *The Cohnus of the Agora^* or ^ Market Hill^ because it lay just 
w.N.w. of the market-place in the Cerameicus, on the N.w. side of the Acropolis 
and nearly N. of the Areopagus. The 'Market Hill' was included in the laiiger 
district called Meliti. (See E. Curtius, text to the Sieben Karten von Athtn^ pp. 
51 flf.) The locality about the hill formed a sort of labour-market, as labourers and 
artisans resorted thither to seek engagements. Hence it was called KoXcM^^y 6 
/liffBtot (schol. on Ar. Av. 998), or 6 ipyariKoi (schol. on Aeschin. or. i, § 135). 
For the other Colonus (6 tmriof), see the commentary on the play ad ifiit, and 
vv. 55 f. Tip li^pvo^aKilff] A chattel or itfifff^ of Eurysaces, the son of Ajax, who 

was said to have dwelt in this part of Athens after he and his brother Phtlaeus had 
bestowed Salamis on the Athenians. Pausanias does not mention the £ur>'saceion, but 
Harpocration {s.z'.) places it in the district Mclite to which the Colonus Agoraeus 
belonged. 13 r{jr trapomiw] It is quoted by Pollux 7. 133, Photius p. 367. 6, etc. 
Meineke wished to read dXXut for aXV tit, and to render (understanding or) : *you 
have come too late, or else you would have gone to Colonus'— supposing that the 
Colonus Agoraeus was associated with festivities (?). But oXX' tit is clearly right, 
I think: U^o is pres. imper., not imperf. indie, and the sense is>-*Kw Move come 
too /ate — na^t get you gone to the Colonus*: i.^. 'you have missed this job — you had 
better go and look out for another' (alluding to the hiring of labourers at the 'Market 
Hiin. 16 Pherecrates, one of the best poets of the Old Comedy, gained the 

prize first in 438 B.C. IlcrdXi; was the name of a woman ; the plot is unknown. 
(Frag, Com, p. 107.) 



"HkvBtv Ik %i^pyfi dkaov iroSa jSoxTpcuovcra 

rarpov o/iov fti/rpof r\ijfJLO¥09 'AvTiyoiny 
i^ X9wa KcKpair(i79 fcai ra« Aiffirirpot apov/Mi9» 

atfJLV^v 8* lSpv$rf (nfKOV i^ oBavaxiav 

di^o'cvs rais oautif ^wraro X^P^*' P^ 
^oij^ctW irapcxciv xpi/o'fioiK ^nv clircv aXri$rjf 

iy$€y ap* 6 'frpttrfiv^ rov8c irparctv iroXr/xov. 
*Apy6$€y ^Xdt 0C(i>v ucrnj^ tcpartpo^ IloXvvcun;?, 

r^ 8c irarrjp orvytpd^ i(airt\(uro'€y apa^' lO 

Moijpcu yap Svo-aXvicroi ^^' tmrctbco KoX(dvov 

rjyayov favSpairoScov irvtvfia iroXv^ovtov't 

Digitized by 



fjf S* ^ Aiy€t8i/f c^opo« XoyMK *£jcaroco, 
EMMETP02] ifitOTput L. s a^mH ifm' L. 8 ir6XcMor] T6\€fW9 L. 

3 Join M^P^ tX. 'Aj't., * Am child of a hapless mother*: 6/10O not with these words 
(as ifsMike htm'), but with IfKvBw. 8 Mcr ir.r.X. The v. is corrupt, but the 

sense plain :—'Oed. said that he could cite a genuine decree of the Delphic oracle, 
that, on whichever side the old man (Oed. himself) should be, that side should prevail 
in war.' Possibly h$* h 5pocf irpivfivs, tw8€ Kpaiw T6X€tu», 11 iut9pa,T69tM 

TWiO/ia ro\vxfi6¥U)P conceals a corruption, perh. of something like Mpa t6pu» 
ripfjM xoXvx/mWwv. The style of these verses would even warrant the suggestion 
of vp^fjufa or 'wfiufu^ii (ass WXiy) for irrcG/M. 15 'While Theseus was spectator of 

the decrees of Apollo' (cp. v. 1644). 

2AA0Y2TI0Y YnO0ESl2. 

Ta vpaxO^vra wtpi rov OtSciroSa ur/Mv aravra ri Iv r^ ^^PV 01 AI- 
nOAL vtmjpwrrai yap Kci a^tucreu tU t^v 'Arrun/K, oSvjyotSfJLWoi iK fuaf 
tcSk Ovyaripinvy 'Ayriyoviys. koX cotiv Iv tw rcftcFci r<3v a-tyo^wv [*£piyuft»v], 
(o hrriv iv r^ KoXovfievt^ Unri^ KoXimvm, ovroi Kkrfitvrij iir^X koI Uoa-tir 
5 8<Svof ^OTiv Itpov Imriov /cat Upofivfiiwi, icol avrov 01 op<o)#co/ioi urravroL') 
ioTi yap avrcp TrvBoyprffrrov kyravOa Suv ovrw ra^s Tv^ctv o5 /A17 lirriy 
iripta Ptfirfko^ roirof, avro^i KajBrfrai* koX Kara fiucpov avr<p ra ri/s vtroOi- 
ctfoi irpoipxeroi, 6p^ yap rif avro¥ rQv hfrwOtv, ical xopcvcrot dyycXalv 
0T( rif apa r<p X^P^ rovr^ vpwrKaArfTOi^ jcol ^x^**^^ oi iv tw roirtji Iv 
10 X9P^ ^x/iy^'^^ fmOriaofieyoi ra vorra. vpcSrof oSv i<m JcaraXvwv htv 
oSoiiroptav icoi r^ tfvyarpl SioXcyo/ACvof. a^ro$ 8c ion <ca0oXov 17 ouco- 
vofua iv Txp Spct/iart, cJf ovScvl oXXt^ <rx«&>*'* 

3 'Epirtktfv, which L gives, is bracketed by Elms, and edd. 4 Inrlt^ $ Inrlov] 
Ivx^Ufi, IrrffJov L. 7 /Mj9ifXof ] ^ff/S^X^f L. 8 aTyAXwr drt apa r^ X^^P^ 

Tovro rpoKd$wai L. B dra77e\wr, adding rtt after Sru 9 Tpo^Kddirnu A. 

ZAA0T2TI0T] A rhetorician of the 5th cent. A.D., of whom Suidas gives a 
short notice. A Syrian by birth, he lived fint at Athens and then at Alexandria, 
where rtf ao^ruc^ filtp irpo^ctxc. His argument to the Antigone is also extant. 
Among his other writings were commentaries on Demosthenes and Herodotus. 5 

KoX oAtoQ ci 6p€WK6fiot ir.r.X. : 'and there the muleteers take their station' — to be hired 
by people going from Athens into the country. As the writer knew Athens, this local 
touch is probably true for his days. He seems to add it as further illustrating the 
connection of Colonus with riding. 

Digitized by 








The 'AttiicoI ycpoirr<9 who form the Chorus belong to Colonus. 
The so-called (ivoi is also of Colonus (cp. w. 78, 297), and derives his 
traditional title in the Dramatis Personae merely from the fact that 
Oedipus addresses him as Z fcTv* (v. 33). 

In some parts of this play four persons are on the stage at once ; 
viz. (i) vv. 1096 — i2iOy Oedipus, Antigone, Ismene (mute), Theseus: 
(2) 1249 — 1446, Oed., Ant, Ism. (mute), Polyneices: (3) i486 — 1555, 
Oed., Ant, Ism. (mute), Theseus. Two explanations of this fact are 

I. A fourth (regular) actor may have been employed. The cast 
might then have been as follows : — 

I. Protagonist Oedipus. 
3. Deuteragpnist Antigone. 

3. Tritagtmist Ismene. Creon. 

4. Fourth actor. Stranger. Theseus. Polyneices. Messenger ^ 
Miiller {History of Greek Literature^ voL i. p. 403) thinks that a fourth 
actor was used. 'The rich and intricate composition of this noble drama 
would have been impossible without this innovation. But even Sophocles 
himself does not appear to have dared to introduce it on the stage ' — 
the play having been produced, after his death, by Sophocles the 
grandson (Argum. 11. ad init), 

II. The part of Ismene may have been divided between one of 
the three regular actors and a ' supemumeraiy,' who was a 'mute 

^ In order thftt the same actor should play the Messenger and Theseus, we must 
suppose that the Messenger leaves the stage in the interval between the entrance of 
the two sisters (1670) and the entrance of Theseus (1751). The alternative, with or 
without a fourth actor, is that the Protagonist should take the part of the Messenger 
as well as that of Oedipus. So in the Ajax the Protagonist played both Ajax and 

Digitized by 


8 Z0<t>0KAE0Y2 

person' {kw^v irpdo-oiiroK). On this view it is further necessary to 
divide the part of Theseus. The cast might then have been as 
follows : — 

1. Protagonist Oedipus. Ismene from 1670. 

2. Deuieragonist Stranger. Ismene to 509. Theseus, except 
in 887 — 1043. Creon. Polyneices. Messenger. 

3. Tritagonist, Antigone. Theseus in 887 — 1043. 

4. Mute person. Ismene 1096 — 1555. 

This cast is adopted by Prof. N. Wecklein in his edition of the play 
(p. 8). 

A slight modification of this second scheme is that suggested by 
W. Teuffel in Rhein, Mus. (new series) ix. 137, viz. that the 'super- 
numerary/ who played Ismene as a mute person from Z096 to 15559 
also represented her from 1670 to the end. In the latter scene she has 
merely a few broken words towards the end of the lyric KOfifio^ (i 72481). 
The phrase of Pollux (4. no), irapa^^ppiiYrifia^ tl rcraf>roc inroicpinff ri 
vapa^cy^airo, 'the term " parachor^ema " was used if a fourth actor 
interposed at all with speech,' suggests a distinction between the 'super- 
numerary ' who was strictly a kco^ok irpoo-onror, and one who was allowed 
to speak a few incidental (vapa-) words, — such as those of Ismene in 
1724 — 1734. This view has the merit of greater simplicity. The 
protagonist, then, will play Oedipus only — unless, indeed, he adds to it 
the part of the Messenger. 

An analogous case occurs in Eur. Andromache 504—765, — ^a play 
which, though its date cannot be precisely fixed, was at least earlier 
than the Oedipus at Colofius. Andromache, her young son Molossus, 
Menelaus, and Peleus are on the stage together. Molossus has a few 
words to speak, though he remains silent after the entrance of Peleus. 
There is surely great improbability in Hermann's view that the boy who 
played Molossus was strictly a 'mute person,' — his part being spoken for 
him from a place of concealment by the actor who immediately afterwards 
played Peleus (see Paley, Eur, vol. 11. p. 226). It is more natural to 
suppose that, in the case of Molossus as in that of Ismene, the 'super- 

^ This word (from TopaxofiTfiv) meant simply 'something furnished in supple- 
ment' to the ordinary provision by the choragus. The supplement might be a fourth 
actor (in addition to the regular three), or a body of 'supernumeraries' (like the sup- 
pliants in the 0» 7*. a<t im't.) in addition to the regular Chorus. There is no good 
authority for rapo^x^vior being used of a 'supernumerary* actor. According to 
Pollux 4. 109 the term was used when a member of the Chorus took the place of 
a fourth ac)or. 

Digitized by 



numerary' was allowed to speak the few words which alone were 

As to dividing the part of Theseus, we may agree with J. W. 
Donaldson {Theatre of the Greeks, p. 307, 8th ed.) that Miiller overrates 
the objections. The mask, and other conditions of the Greek theatre, 
would go far to facilitate such an arrangement. 

Structure of the Play. 

1. vp^XoYot. verses i — 116. 

2. vdLpoSof, 117—253. 

3. Ima^iov vp«rrov, 254 — 667, divided into two parts by a KOfifAo^ 

4. 9rda\^jO¥ irp«rrov, 668 — 7 1 9. 

5. IvvM^ioy 8<vT€pov, 720—1043 (with a kommos-like passage, 
833—843 = 876—886). 

6. rrdax^w Mri^ov, 1 044 — 1 095. 

7. IviiffoSioir Tp(Tov, 1096 — 1 2 10. 

8. o-rdto^|Aov rp(rov, 1 2 1 1 — 1 248. 

9. ivtiff^Mv T^ra^Tov, 1249 — 1555, divided into two parts by a 

JCO/l/AO«, 1447 — 1499. 

10. 9TdLo%|Mv ri rrvLpr Wf 1556 — 1 5 78. 

II. IfoSoff, 1579 — 1779, including a /co/f/Ao$, 1670 — 1750. 

The Parodos (w. 117 — 253) passes at v. 138 into a Ko/xfio«: t\e. 
it is not merely the lyric chant with which the Chorus enters the 
orchestra, but becomes a lyric dialogue, in which Oedipus and Antigone 
take part with the Chorus. The essence of a ico/Afu>9, as defined by 
Aristotle {Poet. 12), was that the fyric strains of the chorus should 
alternate with the utterances of one or more of the actors. The aetor's 
part in the Kofi/io^ might be l3rric, as here in the Parodos and in the first 
KOfjLfwi (510 — 548); or it might preserve the ordinary metre of dialogue, 
as in the second KOfifio^ (i447 — i499)f where the choral lyrics are inter- 
spersed with iambic trimeters spoken by Oedipus and Antigone. 

Digitized by 





TEKNON 7i;^Xot; yepovny; ^AvriyovTf^ riva^ 

•)(Cjpov^ af^iyiJLtff rj riviav ay8p£v ttoXlv; 

Tt9 TO I' TrXamJTrjv OlBCnow Koff iqij^ipav 

rffi/ vvv (rrravioToi^ hi^erai Biopuj/iacrLP ; 

CTfJiiKpop iJL€P i^avrovvra, rov criJiLKpov 8' ert 5 

/ictoi^ (f^epoirra, /cat T08* i^apKOvv ijJioC' 

(Tr4py€iv yap ai rrddat /i€ )(cJ \p6vo% ^in/dju 

LsBCod. I^ur. 31. 9 (first half of eleventh century), rsone or more of the later 
Mss. This symbol is used where a more particular statement is unnecessary. * MSS.,' 
after a reading, means that it is in all the MSS. known to the editor. 

4 9vprl\itA9w MSS., dw/i^/Aaat Elmsley, Blaydes. At the end of a verse the yO ^^X- 

Scene : — At Colonus in Attica^ a litiU 
mart than a milt north-west of the aero* 
polls of Athens, The bach-scene shows 
the sacred grove of the Eumenides^ luxu- 
riant with ^ laurel^ olive, vine* (v, 17). 
Near the middle of the stage is seen a roch 
{v. 19), affording a seat which is stippostd 
to be just within the bounds of the grove 
(v. 37). The hero Colontu is perhaps 
represented by a statue on the stage (59 
rbirUi cp, 65). 

The blind Oedipus (conceived as coming 
into Attica from the JV, or N.-W,) enters 
on the spectator's left, ^ by Ant/gos's, 
He is old and way-worn; the haggard 
face bears the traca of the self inflicted 
wounds (duo'r/>dtf'OTrov, v, 986) ; the garb 
of both the waruUrers betohens iruKgerue 
andhardship {w. 747^; 9vortPM oroKSa, 
V* 1597). AJier rej>lying to his first ques- 
tions, his daughter leads him to the rochy 
seat (v. 19). 

1 — 116 Prologue. Oedipus has sat 
down to rest, when a man of the place 
warns him that he is on holy ground. It 
is the grove of the Eumentdes. At that 
word, Oedipus knows that he has found 
his destinea goal ; and, when the stranger 
has gone to summon the men of Colonus, 
invokes the goddesses.— Steps approach; 
Oedipus and his daughter hide them- 
selves in the grove. 

1 T^ovTof. Sophocles marks the 
length of interval which he supposes 
between the 0. T, and the 0. C, by v. 
395 1 t^porra. 8* 6p$ow ^XaCpor ^f r/of 

In the O. T Oedipus cannot be 
imagined as much above 40, — his two 
sons being then about 15 and 14, his two 
daughters about 13 and 19 respectively. 
It was Mong* after his fall when Creon 
drove him into exile (437. 441). It wouM 
satisfy the data of both plays to suppose 
that about io yean in the life of Oedtpus 
have elapsed Mtween them. 

'AvTvy^. An anapaest can hold only 
the fiist place in a tragic trimeter, unless 
it is contained in a proper name, when it 
can hold anyplace except thesixth.^ Soph, 
has the name ^Amybni only four times in 
iambics. Here, in 1 4 1 5, and in Ant, 1 1 the 
anapaest holds the fifth place; in O, C, 
507, the 4th. But Eur. prefers the ana- 
paest of *Amy6wii in the 4th place: see 

/*. 88, 757t i«^4f «3«3. '4^5. «^3^ U^ 
place) as against 58, 1476, 1588 (5th). 
ihe anapaest must bewholly in the proper 
name: hence Eur. /. A, 1570 fXcfe 3 , ^ 
Bnpoicr^* 'ApTtfu rat A(6f was amended by 
Porson, Ae(€ 8', u $7ipoicT69* "Aprtfui Ac^. 
2 XffP^**i l^^c ^^^* vaguely, *r^on' 
(so O. /. 798) : but sing, x^^^ below (16, 
37> 54)* o^ & definite spot. Oed. already 
knows that they are near Athens (35), 
hut it is time that the day's journey was 
ended (to); will this rural region — or 
town— supply their needs if they halt? 
The exordium has something of a Ho- 
meric tone,— due not merely to the form 
of the (question (like that of Odysseus on 
awakenmg in Phaeacia, Od, 6. 119, and 
in Ithaca, Od, 13. 200 rivp avrc pporwr 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAQNfil 



Daughter of the blind old man, to what region have we 
come, Antigone, or what city of men ? Who will entertain the 
wandering Oedipus to-day with scanty gifts? Little crave I, 
and win yet less than that little, and therewith am content ; for 
patience is the lesson of suffering, and of the years in our long 

jnvrcjTor is usually written, even when the next v. begins with a consonant. 5 a/uxpoO 

tit ytUQM Uairctf;), but also to the epic 
phrase dy3pwr x6\im (II. 17. 737 etc.). 

3 wXAinfnpr: cp. Eur. HtracL 878 
{tfvoc T\ajH(ry tlxrr* o^Xcov /Mov. The 
word is not in itself opprobrious : in 113 
it is merely opp. to fyxf^poti cp. Plat. 
^Kf* 37' D KdXoOfuw,.,Todt...T\aifiras ixl 
rat vvXccf, ifir6povt» In O. T, 10^9 
rXdjrvf, said by Oed. to the Corinthian, 
taices its colour from the added iwi ^• 
rdfi, 'a vagrant hireling.' 

4 ovavM-roSt, made scanty, given 
scantily : so Philostratus (circ. 335 A.D.) 
p. 611 dptaika...9W999ffr6», 'rare. This 
implies CT9»L^ n as a* 'to make a thing 
scanty' or rare, which occurs in Greek of 
the md cent. B.C. (Philo Byzant. De sep* 
Um mirabiL 4): cp. Shaksp. Lmr 1. x. 
181 'you have obedience scanted.' For 
a different usesee Strabo 15. 797 (a land) 
rroj^i^n) M^nroit, 'poor' in..., implying 
^Tawlf;y riFtt asB'to make one needy7 
whence the perf. pass. iTrapiafnitB* dpuym 
(Aesch. J'iers, 1044) : and here again cp. 
Shaksp. Mirth. 1. i. 17 'if my father 
had not scanted me.' 

MEfTCu: Xen. Anab, 5. 5. 94 (crfoct... 
Mxflvtfoi : Plat. L^g, 919 A KQXfMcwvf 
dTavirrarf dcx^^*^'* 

8iif»if|iiMnv, food, and shelter for the 
night: Od» 14. 404 ^f xXt^fiyr irfkyw k^X 
^fUfta dwca (whereas dwpo, or (ciy^ia 6upa, 
in Horn. usu.s special presents, as of 
plate or the like, Od. 44. 273). 

5 ^touTewrro, ' asking ^orTMr/^^.' This 
compound has a like force in 0. 7*. 1355, 
TnuA, 10; and so the midd. below, 586, 
1337. Cp. i^e^Urtu, straitly enjoins. At* 
795. In prose, the special sense of ^^rcir 
was ' to demand the turrender oV a person, 
answering to ixSidopai: Antiph. or. 6 § 17 
€l,..$tpdToitras i^roOtri fiii iftfcXor 4k8i' 
Mmu. o^ucpov is better than /tucpoO, 

since the rhetorical trat^a^pd (cp. 610, 
0. 71 25 ) needs the same form in both places. 
fUKpoi having prevailed in later Attic (as 
in Xen. and the orators), our Mss. in the 
tragic texts often drop the 0*. But, metre 
permitting, tragedy preferred ff/uxpot. In 
Soph. fr. 38 3 fUKp^ wf rd ^OXa rcci^ 
aat lxw» the words 'of short stature.' 
in which sense //. 5. 801 too has TvdtOt 
TOi fuj(p6i fUw hiv 94fiatt though in i7. 
757 ^fuxpiat, Curtius (£fym» p. 62s), 
comparing ff/iwcnffp and M>vKHjpf remarks 
that analogy speaks for the antiquity of 
the ff in a/wcptn, while it is possible that 
the fi was not original, but arose from 
some other sound. 

a ^4porra » ^p6puvoif : O. T, 500 
rdrr' drcv ^/3ov ^p^ : cp. 141 1. Kalfoo*. 
As Ktd o^of (like et is, isgiu), or xai Tai>ra, 
introduces a strengthening circumstance 
(Her. 6. 1 1 elrai dcAXotai, koI roiuroi^i <ot 
6ptfr4rffffi), so here ccU n^ marks the 
last step of a climax. Some edd. point 
thus, (pdp^rra' taking ^^^oOr asa^^^cti, 
'and that suffices me': but this (a) sup- 
poses a very harsh ellipse of i^rlt (S) 
maims the rhythm, (c) weakens the force 
of the series ofuxpii^ — /uioi' — ^{o^our. 
l|io( after O/dirovr : cp. 1329: as 0.7^.535 
TTis i/Jkift after roOdc Tip6p6t : Ai. 865 ^um 
$iiaofuu aAer A(«t $po€i: Plat. Eutkyphro 
5 A 9AH ry <2f dco^poi IRdS^^puw twp 

7 o«r4frytiv, absol., cp. 5x9, Dem. Dt 
Car, § 1 12 c/ 64 ^ij^u^oih'ot, dcifdrw, nef^ 
9rip^ kqX autfvi^ofuu: usu. with accus., 
as Fk. 538 drd7jqy TpoCfM$op aripytv 
Kaxd. Like rWp7cv, olretr is sometimes 
absol. in this sense (Eur. SuppL^ 388 /cor 
A«^'. 9i\fa9tM air4aai), but dyavw almost 
always takes a clause with flri, €/ or 4dp 
(Od, 2 X . 289 <N//c d^air jf t fKifKot. . . | doirv 
ffoi), or an accus. oi wdiku: Her. i. 

Digitized by 




/xaicpo? StSa(r/c6i #cal to yeuutuov rplrov. 

aXX*, c5 T€KvoVj Oancrjcnp €l riva fikcirei,^ 

7] 7r/>09 ^€^17X049 17 ir/>o9 oKo'ecri.v OecHv, lO 

OTTJa-ov iJL€ Ka^ihpvo'ov, £09 irvdciiicdd 

owov nor icrfJia/' ixcu/ddi^eu/ yap rJKOiJi€i^ 

^ivoi irpo^ Qxrr^Vy av 8* aK0vo'{0fjL€i/ reXcti'. 


irdrep roKaiTrfop Ot8t7rov9, iripyoi {jikv oX 

iroXtv oTeyovatv, G19 ctTr* o/i/iara>i^y irpoira}* 15 

B, and others: fuirpoG L, A, etc. • $6xowi9 MSS., which Elmsley 

keeps, with the older edd. : BdKif^w Seidler, and so most of the recent edd. This 
conject. is also in R (cod. 34, Rlccardian Library, a MS. of the t6th cent.» ace. to 
P. N. Pappageorgius, Jakrb. /. Cltus, PhiL, suppl. xiii. p. 406, 1883), n having 
been written over oc by a corrector. 11 rv0oi/uBa mss., Campbell: wv$tifu$a 
Bninck, Elms., and most edd. 18 ctv 8*] B\ which is not in the Mss., was sap- 
plied by Elmsley. The MSS. have either ay (as L and A), or xor (as B). The doable 

107 rd 84 ftoi Ta$i/i/iaTa Urrti axdptra 
MoBiifiara 7^7orc: Aesch. j4^, 177 rbp 
TdBti iJjiOot I $irra Kvoiut ^€ir. i xp^- 
vot» the time (through which I live), at- 
tending on me {mmv) in long coune 
^ . Polybu 


O. T, 963 (Polybus died 

- . Cp. ^ , . . 

of disease) coi rt} /uurpfp 7c vviLiirrpioAiiM' 
pot xp^^p ' f^cl of the long years which 
he had told.' For (wi^y cp. O. T, 863 
<r /Moc {ure£i^.../iO(pa: ^f. o«3 iroXoi^... 
iwrpo^ iifidpqi: Pind. ^M. 4. 157 ijfdiy 
fic 7iMai6p /i^pof dXijr(af | o^^voXm. 

3 oiSd^Kf t, verb agreeing with nearest 
subject : cp. Ant, 830, 1133 : [Xen.] /fa^. 
Atom* (circ, 410 B.C.) i%i iucaUn oAroBi 
KoX oi vhnfrtt koL 6 bijiAm rX^or fx<c: 
Plat 4^* '9^.^ ''^ ^^ 'y^ a^Mt ffcU 
Icpd rd irapd rctfr dr^/K^c#r i^^cw^^o: 
Cic. ^^ yl/y. 9. 10, 3 iiMf/ A^', m'AfV 
litUrtUy nihil docirina prodat, Tp(roy, 
as completing the lucky number: Ai* 
ri74 iro/ios ^/ftdf xoi r^^ jcoi o-ovrov 
rptrov: O.T, 581 (where see n.). 

9 6duci)o%v is in itself a correct 
form. BdKTfffii {$0x4(0} is (i) the act of 
sitting, (3) the means of sitting, as 
dfffi^if {oU4m) is (i) the act of dwell- 
ing, (3) the house. It is not found 
elsewhere, but cp. Soph. PA. 18 ^Xiov 
dcrX^ I irapctfTiF 4p$aK7iaiff a twofold 
means of sitting in the sun. With the 
MS. reading 6aKOio-iv construe: — rr^r 
/u rf Tpdt BoKoii fttpiffXoit, tt rufa (tfourov) 
p\4ir€ifi etc. (We could not render cT 
rira /SXircct * if thou seest any man,' since 

the need for a halt did not depend on that 
condition.) This is a construction mnch 
less clear and simple than that with 
9diniat», /9«/94Xoif may have induced the 
change of Aun^ir into Saxotauf, 

10 PfPilXoitt neut. plur. (cp. ifikrmp 
dro/3af, 167), places which may be trod- 
den, ^ro^mi, opp. to Itpa^ Siuera: cp. 
fir. 80. 6 8€Ufht yap 4prtuf xXovrof It rt 
rd^ra \ koI rpdt /9^/9iyXa (Vater's correc- 
tion of icai irp^f rd /Sara) : Bekker j^jmo^ 
395. 13 dfi4fiii\a rd dfilara x^pia xmLkpiL 
Ktd /i^ roit TvxoOai pdffifut^ /tii^ots M rwf 

rd /t^ Jkw M^M ^fii' o0rw ZofkcX%. 
(This ignores the clanical use of 6nn as 
opp. to Up6t : in Ar. Lyt. 743 Inor 
Xw/)'oi' » /S^/^iyXor. ) In Eur. Ifir. 404 jrai 
fi4fiiiKa Kul K€KfWftfU9a \ X^(a»o«iides 
to which accas ¥ras easy, as opp. to 
those hidden in ^emple-archlves. 

H wp6t dXfl^rvv does not necessarily 
imply entrance on the ikrif. But the 
contrast with rpdt fitfii^Xou is unmeaning 
unless Oed. thinks of a seat cm sacred 
ground, and not merely mar it. So 
Antigone, who recognises the grove as 
sacred (16), seats him within it (19). This 
grove at Colonus was dmfiit (isd) be- 
cause the cult of the Eumenides so 
prescribed. Sacred groves were often open 
to visitors, as was the KwcXcr^ph ^IX#sr of 
the Nymphs, with an altar * whereoo all 
wayfarers were wont to make offerings,' 6$i 
Tomt 4Ttpp4^Koif 6S*T€u {Od» 17.308). 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYi Eni KOAnNni 


fellowship, and lastly of a noble mind. — My child, if thou seest 
any resting-place, whether on profane ground or by groves of 
the gods, stay me and set me down, that we may inquire where 
we are : for we stand in need to learn as strangers of denizens, 
and to perform their bidding. 


Father, toil-worn Oedipus, the towers that guard the city, 

to judge by sight, are far off; 

crasU x^ for ircU & or is not a difticulty (cp. Ar. Tk, 90 x^ f^V» £"'• ^^^f- 17.) 
XovF fUcifi xpo^f^t Theocr. i. 109 x*^*^^h Hippon. fr. 30 KtiwoWunf); and x^" is 
preferred by Blaydes. But, as Elmsley says, *veri similius est excidisse S\ quod 
toties apud tragicos exddit.' In O. T. 749 cbr 5' is a variant for t d' &i^, and there, 
as here, it has been preferred by most of the recent edd. In L the ist hand had 
written dy, which a corrector changed to ay. 15 ^riyovcuf Mss.: o'W^iwcr 

Wakefield (*non male fortasse/ Linwood), followed by Wunder, Hartunj;. 

Hence Pausanias sometimes mentions that 
a particular SXrot was not open to the 
public. At Megalopolis, in the precinct of 
Zeus Philios, there was an iX^ ot of which 
he saTS, it fUp My t6 tfvrAf fffodot odx frrv 
Mpiwoit (8. 31. f). At Pellene, again, 
there was a walled d\ffot of Artemis So- 
teira ; ftf'oMt re w\^ ro<t U(mvcim 4XX^ 
7e oMcyt yrif opOptJiWiav (7. 37. 3). 

11 HyS^pvvWy place me in a seat; cp. 
4k in ^(opM«# (to render hpB^v), i^ldpwQv, 
without addition, could hardly mean, 
'seat me apart,* i^, out of the path. In 
Eur. fr. 877 (the only other example 
of i^tdfKkt) it is the context which 
fixes this senset n^XoO 7&p Uxtap filorow 
i^tdfivad/iffp, * I fixed the seat of my life 
far apart from men*s homes.' 

wvMfM^ rvSolfuOa is impossible 
here. After a primary tense, the optative 
in a final clause with wf , dvwf, etc., occurs 
only;— (i) in Hofmeric Greek, where the 
case is merely imaginary: Od. 17. S50 r6v 
TOT* iyCuf, , . I ifyt riJX' 'ItfcUnTt , fro /uoi /S/o- 
roy ToX^ iklpw, : ' him S9me day I will take 
far from Ithaca,— so that (if I should do so) 
he might bring me large gain/ — implying, 
€l dyoifit, iX^ ip, (7) After words ex- 
pressine an aspiration or praytr (and not, 
like ffi^w here, a simple order) : Aesch. 

^ Eum, 197 A^oc, Kk&€i 6k uaX Tp6ffta$€P 
iop 096tt I (^(^ 7^otro...Xim^/HOf : 'may 
she come — and a god hears e'en afiur — 

-^ that [so] she might prove my deliverer.' 
Aesch. SuppL 670 fT., by which Campb. 

' defends Tv$oifiM0af would come under (i), 
if the text were certain, but there rtis is a 
vJ. for (Zvt. (3) More rarely, where the 
primary tense implies a secondary : Dem. 

/it Androt, § 1 1 ro&ror Ixcc rhv rp6w op 6 
p6fiot...Ua fiffdk rtiffBr^ai nrfd* i^awani' 
B^ai yipoir* iwi rtf 9ii/iv: *the Iaw standi 
thus [asfoox made thusj, that the people 
mi^At not even have the power' etc. : i^, 
fx« implies MBii, 

12 pAv6dvtiv...T|K0|A<v, we have come 
to learning, B are in such plight that we 
must learn: the infin. as after verbs of 
duty or fitness (d^fXta, TpociJKtif etc.). 
Cp. 0, r. 1 1 58 €lt rW ri^w (ic, ff^f rh 

18 {IvM wp^t dtrrmv: cp. the address 
of Oedipus the King to the Theban elders 
(a T. 216 ff.), esp. vv. Ml f., rwr «', 
Atf'rcpof 7dp Iffrbt tit d^roi>t to\Q, | OfU¥ 
irpo^c^rw K»r,\. 

14 Ol8(irovt, the more frequent voc. 
(cp. O. T, 405 crit. n.): but O^Sirov below, 
557t 1 346. Athens is a little more than a 
mile s. B. of Colonus. The picture which 
Sophocles meant tripyo^ to suggest 
probably included both the Acropolis — a 
beautiful feature in the view — and the 
line of city-walls with their towers. So 
the city- walls of Thebes are rdpyoi. Ant. 
iii.^-ot at the end of the verse: cp. 
a T. 198, £L 873, TV. 819. 

15 o^oiwiv, the reading of all mss., 
is probably right. It is true that in class. 
Greek rr4yta usually means either (i) 
•cover,' 'conceal,' as £i, 11 18 ayyot... 
awAta...a'r^ar, or (1) 'keep out,' as 
Aesch. TM, 216 tripyw criytu^ tdxwBt 
ro'K4M*op iipv. But the Brst sense — 
'cover' — might easily pass into 'protect,' 
and Xen. Cyr. 7. t. 33 has ol d^vlSet 
...rrrydfovo'i rd ffut/MTa, Wakefield's 
o-W^owiv (* girdle') is specious; we have 

Digitized by 




X^pos B* oS' ipo^t w crd(f>* eucacrai, fipvtav 

od<f>v7js, cXata9, dfjLnikov' irvKvoin^poi 8' 

cicroi Kar avrov cucrroftovo-* aijSoi^cs' 

ov K^ika Ka/Ji^lfov touS* ^tt* a^ioTov nerpov* 

/laKpdu yap <W9 yipovri irpovoTaKrj^ 686v. 20 

01. Kadilii vvv ft€ xal (f^vkaxra-e rou rv^kov. 

AN. j(/joi/ou fi€i/ ovv€K ov iiadelv fi€ Set roSc. 

01. e)(€49 StSct^at 877 ft* oirot KadioTafieu; 

AN. Ta9 youi/ ^Xdrjva^ olSa, roi^ §€ ^cipov ov. 

01. -TTci? ya/> rt9 ijvSa rovro y* ijfili' ip^noprnv. 25 

AN. ctXX* ooTt9 o roiro9 '>7 fta^cn /loXoucra Troi\ 

01. i/ot, T€Ki/ov, eiTrep ccrrt y* i^OLKija'Lfios. 

Blaydes. 16 lp6<r L (cp. crii. n. on O, T. 1379), Dind., Campb. : tc/Mf most edd. 
— wf (ra^' €2«44'flu A, V, Aid., Elms., Wunder. <rai tf-d^' eijcoo'cu K. u;t d^udercu L. 
with IT written over ^ by the Brst corrector (S). wt drcucdtfcu most of the Mss. and 
edd.: d^ ^ir«iKd«'ai Blaydes. 21 vvr Brunck, rvir L (as usual), with most of the 

rre^rwAia or ore^driy T^pyw».{AfU. 112, 
Eur. /^^. 910), Ba^\wa...TtlxiffUf iart- 
^QMwat (Dionys. Periegetes 1006), dvXoi- 
' ffi9 Me7dXi7 r6X(9 ^(rr€0dywrat (Paus. 9. 
15). But it does not follow that «'i;p7oc 
r6X(ir ari^vffv could stand. 0t^0ci» 
never occurs ass* to be set around,' but 
either as (i) *to set around' — ipOii 
Ttpl irc^aXf^ 9r44t€it, or (1) *to crown* — 
Mtat K€^a\^p ari^gis, — sometimes in the 
fig. sense of 'honouring,' as with liba- 
tions orofTerings {Anl. 431 etc.}. c&t dv' 
4|i|jidTwv, sc. €urd0-ai, to judge trom sight 
(alone), without exact knowledge : schol. 
wt fffTiM iK vpo6}/^t<at T€Kfi^paff$cu : cp. 
Thuc. I. 10 €lKd^tff$ai i,r6 rift ^orepat 
B^f^tatf to be estimated by the mere exter- 
nal aspect. 

16 x«P<»t 8' 58' tp^«. Cp. Plato 
Phaedr. 130 B, where Socrates recognises 
the sacred character of the spot by the 
Ilissus: Nt/|t0(i7r W rvrwf kklI 'AxeX^v 
2cpoy i.xh rw KopQv rt koX ayoKiuinitv (the 
votive dolls and images) fo(c«v c&cu. 
There, too, rh c^kwv was a feature. 

«^ oxC^' fUcdoui, A's reading, is prefer- 
able to «^ cCiffucdoxis which would imply a 
more diffident guess. The poet of Colonus 
intends that the sacred character of the 
grove should at once impress the Theban 
maiden ; and 0-d^ is confirmed by the 
emphasis of ffd^ri;!, AcUaf, d/ixAov. It 
has been objected that ad^a is inconsistent 
with c^jrd^oi. But it merely expresses the 

speaker's own belief that her guess is right; 
as we can say, 'a certain conjecture.' In 
L's reading, Cn i^Kd^at, it seems more 
likely that a second 9 should have been lost 
than that r should have become ^« For 
the constr. with A% cp. 7r. 1110 <St 7' 
irtiKd(kt9 ift4. (&f is omitted below, 153. 
Pp^MV takes a dat. in its literal sense of 
'sprouting' {ppdti MtX IL 17. 56), but 
either a dat. (as Ar. NuA, 45) or a gen. 
in its figurative sense of 'being full.' 
[Plat] Axiochus 371 C d^oroc /Jr wynu 
r«7cd/9Tov yonjffipiovci (evidently pieced 
together from some poet). 

17 d^viKov. Cyril {yerem, HomiL 4. 
41), speaking of the later pagan practice, 
says, €lt Skni trap ^vrtiiuat ^i/Xo, ^vrcv- 
ovffiwoOrd KapfTo^pdj oi ffvKtjw odd* dfi" 
rtXoPf dXXd /torov ript/ftiot x^^f^ dxapwa 
(i)Xa. But in earlier times, at least, rd 
Kapwo^pei were not rare in sacred groves ; 
cp. Xen. A nod. 5. ^. 11 (referring to the 
shrine of the Ephesian Artemis at Scillus) 
ircpi 8* tuirrbm rb» pohw SKrot ripjp»» 64^- 
6pti» i^vr€6$iif 8aa irrl rpaxTd vpoZa. 
Paus. I. 31. 7 (in. an dX^t of Apollo 
at Athens) Updpwf nal iuUpup koX d#a 

irvfcr^vTfpot, poet, for irvicyol, the 
second element being equivalent to a 
separate epithet, m-tpoGaaai i cp. 717 
UaToimiiav 'SripiStaw, 1055 di^^Xovr, 
O. T, 846 o^^tfrof dj^i7p, a lonely way- 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAflNni 


and this place is sacred, to all seeming, — thick-set with laurel, 
olive, vine ; and in its heart a feathered choir of nightingales 
makes music So sit thee here on this unhewn stone; thou hast 
travelled a long way for an old man. 

Oe. Seat me, then, and watch over the blind. 

Ax. If time can teach, I need not to learn that. 

Oe. Canst thou tell me, now, where we have arrived ? 

Ax. Athens I know, but not this place. 

Oe, Aye, so much every wayfarer told us. 

An. Well, shall I go and learn how the spot is called } 

Oe. Yes, child, — if indeed 'tis habitable. 

other MSS. 28 5roir Vat.: Srji F, R-: 5ro» the others. 2A tovt6 y] tovtop 
most of the MSS.; but Elms, cites rovro 7' from F (15th cent.). 26 vrf V (with oi 
written over v), R': rov L-: rot the others. 27 ttrtp iarl 7' L wiih most Mss., 
cf rep ivrlM B, and a few more: •iirtp 7* ivrlw Bruiick. c(Voiiri7(r(/Aot liartuni;. 

farer (where see n.). Such an epithet 
as 'thickly-feathered' would be unmean- 
ing here. The ntany nightingales, heard 
to warble from the thick covert, argue 
the undisturbed sanctity of the inner 
grove. Antigone notices an indication 
which her blind father can recognise. S' 
is elided at the end of the verse, as O. T, 
39 (n.), so also r', as i6, 11 84 etc., and 
once TOMTQ^ id. 331 : cp. below, 1 164. 

20 «tt Y^povTi with fuucpdv : cp. Plat. 
So^A. 276 c Tax€ia»t tat ifML, ffxiyfnp ^c< 
rdrrM ('a rapid process of thought for 
such as I am*) : /dep. 389 D vu^pocOmff 3^, 
m T\ii$€i, 9O rA roidiff fUyirra ; * for the 
mass of men, are not the cardinal points 
of temperance such as these?' Cp. 76. 
wpa ^ oTdXnt, hast fared forward : a com- 
pound not found elsewhere in Trag., ex- 
cept In Aesch. TAtd* 415 ^Uif. . .puf irpo^WX- 
Xercu, sends htm forth as her champion. 

22 xp6v««...oftvtK'. Her. 3|. lis <&#- 
ich Tt xptiPt^fn^ dKpfcif dxcU-iff rrft ' BXXo^ot 
(if it is merely a qoettioa of money) : 
Antiphon or. 5 S 8 f^^ avw/uouMf ifu^ 
,.,hnrpiiy^9ifu.,.^ Irc/ri 71 rpd VMretf- 
ccF, *I would leave the veitlict to you, 
though you were unsworn, if it were only 
a question of confidence.' 

23 6woi, since Ka$4ffrafuw implies 
^Kofupi cp. S3 7, 476: on the same prin- 
ciple, 'OXvfixlai* (not *0\vnwla9t) waptU 
roi, Thuc. 3. 8. 

24 yomv: 'well (o9r), I know AtluHs 
(7«), but not this place.' Cp. EL 1^3 
dXX' o9y ciJiro^fi 7' a^w, *well, it is in 
kindness that I speak.' 

2 A iffiilv as a trochee is frequent in 
Soph. (EUendt counts 36 instances), but 

does nut occur in Eur., nor in Aesch., 
except in Eiim, 34;, where Person's h.^u9 
for bk}up seems necessary. Modem edd., 
with Dind., usu. write ^m^V: others, as 
Nauck and EUendt, would always write 
4/ujr, for which the old grammarians 
aflford some warrant (cp. Chandler, Accent. 
snd ed. § 673) : wnile others, again, 
would distinguish an emphatic ^mIt from 
a non-emphatic ^yjof (cp. Hadley and 
Allen, Greek Gram. § 164). 

26 dXX' 5o-rif i t^o«. The tribrach 
is divided like that in Eur. Phoen* 511 
k\Bhrr\ik vifp ^rXfocf, where rdr coheres 
closely with orXoif, as h with n^rof. But 
even where no such cohesion exists, a 
tribrach may be broken after the second 
syllable if it is also broken after the fint : 
e,f, iiffiroiwa, ^ rdi^ hrya^'i w ypt&pnft 
irtp is correct: cp. n. on O. T, 537. 
^ |id9«», deliberative subjunct., of which 
tne aor. is more frequent than the pres. : 
so O. r. 364 €(rta: see on 0, T, 651. 

27 4(oudio%|iof, capable of beinff 
made into a dwelling-place, * habitable? 
here implying * Inhabited.' Adjectives 
with the sumx ct/io properly denote 
adaptability. They were primarily form- 
ed from substantives in -^i-r , as xfin^^-fo-if 
fitted for use, from x^«* 'I^he noun 
4^KiiffLS is found only in the sense of 
'emigration,' Plat. Leg^. 704 c, 850 B. 
But as from Irra^ofioA was formed 
Irrd-nfJMt, though no trvo^if occurs, 
so i^ouri^ifiot here is taken directly from 
^(oiJc«r ass 'to make into a dwelling- 
place' (Thuc. 1. r7 i^Krf07f). ocmfo'c/Aot 
asss*habiuble' occurs in later Greek. 
Just as i^oiKiiffiftM is practically equiva- 

Digitized by 




AN. aXX* cotI fiTju 01107x05* otoficu 8c S€u^ 
ovO€v 7r€Aa5 70/3 avopa rovO€ v(av op<a, 

01. 7^ S€v/>o irpoa-crTeC^ovTa Ka^opficiiieifOT/ ; 30 

AN. ical 877 /i€v ovi' irapovra* vcn rt o"oc Xeycti' 
evKOLipov ioTiu, Ivv^f^^ c55 avT7p oSc. 

01. Gi fcti/, aicovcoi/ Tifcro^ ttj^ wrep r efiov 

avrq^ ff 6pci<rr)s ovi/€)( yjiilv alcno^ "■' 

CTKOTTO^ vpoonJKcu^ cju d87)\ovfi€v <f>pdo'aL — 35 


irpCv vvv rd irK^iov ioTopeiu, €#c rfjo'S* ihpas 
e^ekff*' €X€L^ yap ^(^pov ovy^ dyvov Trartiv. 

01. Tts 8* c<7^ o yj^po^\ rov Beciu voiiitfirai ; 

EE. adiKTO^ ov8' otio;T09' at yap €iJL(f>ofioL 

0€aL KTif} expva-if Tr}^ t€ kol Ikotov Kopai. 40 

30 rpo^TtlxofTa MSS., TpoffortixofTa Dtndorf; cp. 330, and or. n. on O. T, 79. 
aa dir^p] dH)p MSS., Aldine. 8 A rwv uss., Campbeil: (2r Elms., and most edd. 

In iambics Soph, does not elsewhere use the art. for the relative pron. without 
metrical necessity: see below, vv. 304, 747, 1158: O, 7. 1370, 1437: Ant, xo86: 
Tr. 47, 381, 738: El, 1 144: Ph, 14. The gen. plur. rwr for «Sr occurs thrice; 

lent to o^np-^f here, so Silius speaks of 
the Capitoline as *superis habitabile 
saxum^ alluding to the actual shrines on 
it (i. 541)'' Cp. oXwo'ifioT /3a|cf (Aesch. 
Ag, 10), tidings of an actual^ not merely 
passibUt capture. This poet, use is the 
converse ot that by which apfnirot could 
mean 'unspeakable/ or invictus^ * uncon- 

as dXX' IotI |i^v, *9uiy, but it is in- 
habited.' Aesch. Pers, 333 (in a reply), 
dXX^ yAfw tfuip\ *nay, but he was eager' 
(to take this very city). Especially in 
rejecting an alternative: Eur. JltUn. 
1047 aXX' cM fjAf^ waOt ivrtp, * nay, but 
neither is there a ship.' 

SO Impatient for more light, Oed. 
asks, *Is ne coming forth towards us, — 
so that it is really needless for thee to 
move?' Sfvpo denotes the goal, wpoo*- 
the direction, and !(• the starting-point. 
Swpo goes with both participles, which 
form a sinele expression, »* coming i!^- 
wards us ^m the abodes' impliea by 
oUnrT6t (18). Cp. AL ^6^ dr oUw... 
i^fjuifupou Other explanations are: — 
(i) 'approaching' (ScOpo being taken 
with vpo^rr. only) 'and setting out,' as 
a * proihysieron ' for 'setting out and 

approaching.' This is impossible, (a) 
'Moving, and kasttttiug, hither': but 
this obhterates tf(-, and strains hpiiuStiuwop. 

81 Kol H 'already': Ar. Av. 175 
nEI. /SXi^or «(rw. EIL koX d^ pkhna. 
u^o^, *nay rather' {it9u)\ Ar. £q. 13 
NI. Xfyrt 9i. AH. ^ ijAp oZw Xbyt, 

88 4 {<(v'. The Ionic toc occurs 
even without metrical necessity, Eur. 
' /. T. 798 (<&', ov SucQUn: cp. below, 918, 
and n. on O, T, 1418. Mp V 4|i««s 
brip ifuv r«: as O. T. 158 (where see 
n.), Kvpv r' fyc^sfyid rw mrpM. Cp. 
Tennyson's lines 'To the Princess 
Frederica ' : * O you that were eyes and 
light to the King till he past away | From 
the darkness of life.' Ant. 089 (of the 
blind Teiresias and his guide) ib* 4^ Mt 

84 £ o0vfx'...^p«C«'at: that thou hast 
come near, alo^ t k»w^ dw ( '^robrvp &) 
cC8iiXov|MV, an opportune inquirer into 
our doubts, ^pdoieu, so as to explain 
(epexegetic infin., cp. 50). onMrdt has 
its ordinary sense of 'scout' (cp. n. on 
397). Oedipus supposes that the man 
has been sent to make inquiry, rofbrmv 
is objective gen. after ffKorbt. 

8 A av, by attract: O. T, 788 i3r... 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAnNni 


An. Nay, inhabited it surely is ; — but I think there is no 
need ; — yonder I see a man near us. 

Oe. Hither\vard moving and setting forth ? 

An. Nay, he is at our side already. Speak as the moment 
prompts thee, for the man is here. 

Enter STRANGER (a man of Colonus). 

Oe. Stranger, hearing from this maiden, who hath sight 
for herself and for me, that thou hast drawn nigh with timely 
quest for the solving of our doubts — 

St. Now, ere thou question me at large, quit this seat ; for 
thou art on ground which 'tis not lawful to tread. 

Oe, And what is this ground ? To what deity sacred } 

St. Ground inviolable, whereon none may dwell: for the 
dread goddesses hold it, the daughters of Earth and Darkness. 

below, V. 504 ^Xcc TXaWla>tfat, tQ^ ixtufot attaif: O. T, 1379 dy6XfUL0^ Itpd, rwr o irav- 
rMffUMf iyta: AtU. 1086 pifiaia^ rw #d ^dXirof ovx vrtKBpofiti. A recollection of these 
passa^res may have led a copyist to write rww here also. 86 ww L, with most of 
the uss., and so Dtndorf, Wunder, Schneidewin, Wecklein ; pw Elmsley* Blaydes, 
Campbell. 40 aK6rov A, ckAtov^ L (with moat of the MSSOt though in v. 106 it has, 
like the rest, ^k^tov. Some Mss. of £ur. give aK&rovt in ffec. 831, ff, F, 563, and 

lK6iafP^(T9&rwF) d hchiapf, d8T)Xo«|MV. 
Since d^X^i^sto be d^Xoi, (as hruOi^ 
to be dlirct^t, oKo^fUv to be dKo^ftm,) 
the form strictly implies that iitiXot 
could mean, *not smng" clearly': but 
an act. sense nowhere occurs, for in Eur. 
Or. 13x8 XP^ ^ Mj\if rdp StdpafUpuw 
vipi means, 'faces wherein the deeds 
cannot 6e rtad* (not, * which seem to 
know nought of tnem *)• Cp. the verbs 
formed from the active use of verbal 
adjectives which were primarily passive, 
as dXoff'rlw, to be unfonetting, drXiyrM 
to be impatient [O. 7\ 515). Con- 
versely, ^X6w, *to makg d^ot,' some- 
times verges on Uie sense, 'toAr 9^t' 
{Ant. 10, 14s). 

86 As 78 shows, the man who has 
lust entered is supposed to belong to Co- 
lonus, which, like the rest of Attica, was 
subject to the king of Athens (v. 67). The 
designation (frof was probably suggested 
merely by w ^ecr' in 33. vd wXsCoirr'the' 
details foreshadowed by the preamble. 
Isocr. or. 5 § 63 (in a rapid sketch of 
Conon*s career) koI ri ^t rd rXcd* X^- 
7ev; *and why dwell on the details?* So 
in Soph. PA. 576 M ^^ m' ^P^ f^ T\dop\ 
Tr, 731 9v^ or kpfiiibi #t rip rXdia X6- 
7or, the art. denotes *the' sequel which 
the previous discourse promises. In Eur. 
Afea, 609 Cn 06 Kptwci/fuu twp94 ^m rd 

J. S. II. 

wXtlopat the gen. brings this out : * Enough 
^I will not dispute with thee on the fur- 
ther aspects of this matter.* 

87 o^ i,yy6v vutiSv. The poets can 
use d7i>6f either like Icpdt U.f. Eur. Aruir. 
153 iLyp6p r4/itPo%)t or, as here, like flo'tof. 
For the infin. active, cp. Plat. Phatd, 
6s B \hfyw oA.,.^un 9u8€Tp, 90 c \&yov 
...duraroO Karopoifffcu: Eur. Mai» 316 X^- 
7ttt djcovo-oi fuXBdi^ (amlUu fftoliia): 
Soph. O. T, 79s (frXirroy...6/>ay, and n. 
on 0. T. 1104. 

88 Tov 9m¥ vefU^troi ; ' to which of 
the gods is it deemed to belong? ' After 
verbs of being thought, called, etc., the 
gen. expresses 'belonging' (i) to a pos- 
sessor, as here and Ant. 738 06 toO c/m- 
TovPTOt 4i vAXif pofd^ai; or (3) to a 
class, as Eur. Andr. is tup i\tv0tpt*- 
rirfop I offfCMT ro/utf^cta-'. With (i) here 
cp. the gen. of the deity after Upih (Plat. 
Phatd. 8« B lcp6f rov o^roO Otov). 

89 dOucrot o48' oIkt|t69, sc. i^rtp, 
answering rls fa$* 6 x^P^'f cp- i^74 
dpavdot ovS* d fitfpltif ^pd^ftf , PA, 1 ArrttT- 
rot oM* oUov/jJpjt' The second question, 
Tw $€iap POfii^erai ; is answered by ol yiip 

40 Tin Ti KoX Zjctfrov icdpoi : as in 
Aesch. Aum. 416 they call themselves 
Nt;irr6f alaprjt Woa, and invoke ftartp 
Ni/| (844): Aesch. does not name the 

Digitized by 









rCvatv TO (refijfov ovofi av eu^aCfiriv Kkv<ov; 

Ta5 iravff op6i<Ta% Ev/xe'iSas o y hSaS av . 

eiiroi X€<us vw aXXa S* oXXa^ov koXo. 

aXX' tXeo) /icv toi' iK€Tr)v Be^cuaro' 

W5 ovj( ISpas y^5 T^<r8' av i^iKdot/i ert. 

Ti 8* ^oTt TovTo; 01. ^fi^pSs $vv6r)fi ifi^- 

aXX* ovS* e/itoi rot rov^avurravai, iroXectt^ 

Sij^* ^OTi daip<ro^, vpiv y av cvSetfiu ti 8/0(3. 

irpo? vw deov, Z ^ewe, fiij ft ari/iaoTySt 

rou)i'8' aXi^v, ^v <r£ irpo<TTpev<a i^patrax. 



tf'ff^rof (acc.) in //. F, 1 159, fr. 538. 43 ctr] wr MSS., Suid., Eustath. : 9» VauTilliers. 

44 d\\' iX€vl tX««t L, A, etc. : tXey, B, T, etc.— ^r] lilmsley (on v. 18) conject. 
M^»'. which Ilartung rcails: m' «■' Burgcs: V Blaydes: 4i»jk Nauck, Wecklcin.— rir) 
r6p^ Mss. rbv was first restored in the London etl. of 1747 (Elms., praef. p. v.). 

45 Cn\ tawre MSS. But the scholium in L, iyut yh.p oOk iMaar-fjcQiuu iyrtvSep, suggests 
that the scholiast read wf, not wcrt. un is due to Elmsley, whom recent etld. 
follow.— Idpay T^j] Tournier conject. Wpat 7* ix; Musgrave, Wpai 7c: Wecklein, 


other parent. In Hestod. TJU^^. 184 
the mother is Earth, impregnated by the 
blood of Uranus, — the idea beinc that 
the Eriiwes were called into life by the 
crime of a son (Zeus) against a father. 
Other versions made them daughters of 
Euonym^ (a name for Earth) and Cronus 
(Epimenides ap, Tzetzet on Lycophron 
400), or of Earth and Phorkys (ue. the 
sea): cp. Welcker GriicA. GotUrL 3. 81. 

41 T(v«tv...icX^Mtv; of whom hearing 
the august name might I make a prayer ? 
/ . i. * who may they be, whose name I am 
to hear, and to invoke?* The optat. with 
6jf gives a reverential tone to the question: 
cv(a£|fci|v dv refers to snch propitiatory 
words of invocation as were uttered on 
approaching a shrine. The description 
has left the Theban stranger in doubt as 
to the particular deities meant. He might 
think of other * Daughters of Darkness,— 
as of the E^/wf (Hes. Thtog, 9x7), or of the 
Mm/nu, — whom theEumenidesof Aeschy- 
lus address as lutrpoKaffLyw^lrrwL^ children 
of the same mother, Ni^( {Eum. 961). 

49 wdvO' 6p4o^, because no crime 
escapes their ken : Au 835 f. rdf M, r€ 
TopBivwt I iud $* 6ptiaat vdim rdr fipo- 
roif Td$rf, I ff€ftpia 'Epti^Gt TvOroiaf. 
£^|Mv{8as, the title ot the Erinyes at 
Sicyon (Paus. 1. 11. 4), was not used 
by Aeschylus in his play of that name, 
unless with Ilerm. we assume that it was 
in a part of Athene's speech which has 
dropped out after v. 1098. When Ilar- 

pocration says that the Athene of Aes- 
chylus, wpavpoffa rdf 'EpcriJaf, 'EAiupliat 
iiit6fiao€P, he perh. refers to such epithets 
as etf^poMf {Aum. 992), tXaoi^ c^tf^^porcf 
(1040), Ztfu^al (1041). Demosthenes (or. 
13 § 66) uses the name in referring to the 
trial of Orestes. 

48 dXXa S' clXXax«v miXa: schoL 
oXXa M/tara rap' oXXocs xoXd pofd^ertu. 
Wunder and others quote Plut Than. 
S7 fiS ^ht, p6fioi 9M^povauf drSptlrrtiP' 
dfXXa d* oXXoit KoXi. This is against 
rendering, 'but otherwhere [the folk 
would give them] other fair names.' 
Near Megalopolis, on the road to Mes- 
sene, there was a serine of the UtLwlaii 
SoKUP M AM^ $§m TUP E&fiMpiim ^rrir 
^kXif^tt, Paus. 8. 44. I. Aeschines 

S'ves the attributes of the Erinyes to the 
oiptki (rodt '/feefiiiK6Ta9,.,iKaAp€Uf Kol 
Kokdl^etp S^p liftputpots, or. i § 190). As 
at Athens they were Ztfipal^ at Thebes 
they were UArpiai (cp. 84); Another 
name was *Apal (£um. 417). 

44 |Uv seems right. It implies a 
thought answering, rather than opposed, 
to rXfy it^aiaro: i,t, ' gracious on their 
part may be the welcome, (as, on mine, 
the duty to remain is clear)' : nci^ 'gracious, 
indeed, may be their welcome, (£1/, even 
if they should be stem, I must stay).' 
Cp. the tt^Pt without a following M, which 
lightly emphasises rather than contrasts : 
Xen. Cjrr. i. 4. 11 iyCt fUp vAk ol8a (as 
others, perhaps, may), t&v Wn|v, with- 

Digitized by 




Oe. Who may they be, whose awful name I am to hear 
and invoke? 

• St. The all-seeing Eumenides the folk here would call 
theni: but other names please otherwhere. 

Oe. Then graciously may they receive their suppliant ! for 
nevermore will I depart from my rest in this land. 

St. What means this ? Oe. Tis the watchword of my fate. 

St. Nay, for my part, I dare not remove thee without 
warrant from the city, ere I report what I am doing. 

Oe. Now for the gods' love, stranger, refuse me not, hapless 
wanderer that I am, the knowledge for which I sue to thee. 

idpat hf (Ars Soph, em, p. 77): Nauck, Uiiif 7^: Mekler, arf wxl x^f^^ rifad*. 
47 M* ift^if roc L, L'l r : ou6* ifiel roc Seidler, and so most etlil. : ovSi itimoi 
A. R, V, Elms., Campbell : M' ifUtv n r. 48 ipSt^v ri 5pw] Schnetdewin 
conject. iwIM^ {sc. ^ iroXit) rl dpw: Nauck (formerly) ipiti^ia ru^i: F. Martin, 
i(*M rl ap«L Blaydes (with Vat.), M€^» rl dp$f. eVae^w rl dpop B, T. G. H. 
Miiller would chance rl dpw to tAci, voXewr (in 47) to ff* i9pas, and Hx to njo'd'. 
49 HV L, A: vvr Elms., edd. 

out fM (which I should at least prefer to 
'fU or ifU, if )Uv were changed), is more 
solemn: cp. 184 dXX* iSffrtp Aa/3<f r^ 
Uhipt, S^aCaro, Ionic *. so 011 rvBotaro^ 
945 it^olaro, O. T. 1174 i^ffolaro, yvta- 
ffotarot where see n. 

45 i&t is clearly right. The wrre of 
the If ss. would mean, *atui so ' (f./. since 
they are the Eumenides). It could not 
mean, * and in that case,* f ./. ' if they 
prove kind. ' At is best taken as simplv 
causal, * for ' (schol. iyta yikp o^k di^affr^ 
ffQfjuu), rather than ass* know that' (Eur. 
PA. 1664 KPEQN. Cn dh-u dfidA r^8' 
97pdy $^u K6»fip). Ynt: cp. 608 raff- 
U x<^PAf I ...fravXa. £nr. Helen, 797 
^f rik^Mn roOS* dffKiovt Hpat ifi^it; 
io l|IX9oi|i' : the optat m-ith ^ calmly 
expresses a fixed resolve : cp. O, T, 343 
ote ar ripa ^pdffOLfu, 

46 ri 8' iorrl rovro; *What means 
this? * (cp. rl 8* 9<m ; • what now V 0. T. 
310 n.). *What has this sudden re- 
solve to do with the mention of the Eu- 
menides?' (v|i4opas (^Oi)|fc* Ifiiiit. di;v- 
BjiIul ss somethingagreed upon (a vrr^e^uu), 
as e.^. a military watchword (Her. 9. 98). 
Apollo had told Oedipus that, when he 
reached a shrine of the Zc/iyoi, then he 
should find rest (90). This was the a^y- 
OfifM, the sicn preconcerted between them, 
which Oedipus has now recognised at 
Colonus (cp. fyrwca, 96). He calls Ais 
own prayer (44 f.) the ojjy$7ifta of his fate, 
because it embodies the two points of the 

c^Bfl/iat — ' Here are the Eumenides, — 
herb I stay.' Campbell renders, *iAe 
word that sums my destiny,' and seems to 
r^ard the notion of *sign' as blended 
with that of * summary.' But the two 
notions are distinct. ovpBrifta is always 
parallel in sense with 0vrri^c/A«uas»'to 
concert' (j3ovXi)r, etc), never with ^vr- 
rlBrifu as s * to put briefly together.' 

47 I|mC is indispensable, while oM 
lUrroi would be weak. rotS{avio^voi : 
the art. with the infin. (whether subject or 
object) is esp. frequent in the dramatists, 
for the simple reason that it was often 
metrically convenient : 44s lAi, 114 Wp^tt 
^ aoc T& apov: Ant, 78 rd 7^^ | plq. 
ToXcrwr dpar i^w d^ifxavot. 

48 Mx'f like ^u or xwpft, * without 
the sanction of : Ai, 768 koX Uxa j nU 
9^oot *e'en without the gods' help.' Nauck 
objects to the position : but not less bold, 
at least, isO. T, 1084 ^ I ^^ S>Xot,Ai, 986 
ody oo'or rdxof | Si^'aMr ^ctf...; iv8c(t«i 
t( 5p«, indicate what I am doing : BpC^ is 
ores, indie. : V\aX,Gorg. 488 a UwCit ftM fp- 
oec{cu rl iori rovro. Antiphon or. 6 9 37 
iwiet^cu r j) iixacnipLif rd ddanis^ra. The 
technical Mti^a was an information laid 
against usurpers of public functions, or, 
in certain cases, against xaicovoyoi, Schnei- 
dewin and Wecklein take 8p«* as subjunct., 
understanding, — 'report the matter {and 
ash) what I am to do': but the idea of 
ashing- could not be supplied. 

49 fctvt: 33. |fci) |& dni&do^ rovrutw 


Digitized by 






OCT* oTSa icayoi iravr* cirionycrci icXvcoi/. 
X<ypo9 /to' ipo$ ira9 oo ear • e)(€t 0€ viv 
<r€fw/o$ no<r€cSct>i/* iv B* 6 ^rrop^po^ Oeo^ 
Tirav TIpoiM7j0€v^* ov 8* iTnareificis tottov 
-vOovo^ KoXeirai r^crSc vaXjco7rov9 0S09, 
€p€wr/t A(f7]V(ov' 01 0€ TTATjcrtoi 70/04 
Toi'8' LTmorrjv Ko\(i>v6v cv^oi^at Gr<^i<riv 
ao^qyov eWi, icat ^povai, rovvofia 
TO rovSe Koivov iravr€^ (ivoiiaxryJpoi. 



61 £n/Ao^ 7' («V) lie 7* L. There are other instances in L of t\ y\ or d* thus 
thrust in by the scribe: cp. w. 53, riyo. By an opposite error B has &rquft i^ 
ifioO, 62 Tiff y (<r0* L, A, Dindort: rtt itr^ B, Vat., and most edd. In v. 

38 Tit d* (ffB* is fitting, but here Hs iv$\ BB h V mss. : i^d* Nauck, Wecklein. 

(genit. as after verbs of depriving) & a^ 
irpoo^rp^M (cp. Ai. 831 TOffovTd ^c... 
TpoffTp4ina)^ ^pdoxu (epexeeetic xnfin.): 
deny me not the grace of the things for 
which I supplicate thee, that thou should- 
est declare them. Cp. 35. 

62 rCff MT, i,e, 'what is it ea/Iedr 
In answer to the same query at v. 38 he 
had only learned that part of it was.xa* 
cred. Cp. 26* 

68 KdYM. We say:—* What / know, 
^u also shal] know ' (tf^* oti' iy^i, koX <r^ 
iirtffT^ei). The Greeks could say: — 
• What /also («I on my part) know, you 
^also) shall know.* The second 'also' 
(coi) is absent here, since tfv is wanting. 
Xen. Symf, a. 15 doirct /u^rroc fioi koI Tii 
Tv» Mpw ffvfmeta ravrd irdffxetp drtp 
xal r& iif yi ^v6fiara, Antiphon or. 5 
§ 13 il^uTo ovddw Ti /laXXoF inrb tw dX- 
XwF ii Kol uir* i/wv. So Soph. £1, 1146 
o6r9 ydp'irort \ fifirp^ ^ 7* -iffda /i&XXor ij 
Kd/junf ^Xot. Cp. below, 870 (fcd/i^), and 
Aftl. 937. 

66 ltoa^nZSf9, Paus. i. 30. 4 8€Uanh 
Ttu 9^ kqI X^^P^ KoXov/upot KoXiiw6f *Iir- 
TtM...KaL /SoiM^f Iloo'cc^uSrof 'Iwrlov xal 
'Adrfwas 'Ivrlat (1069), vp^ M UttolBw 
Koi Bfiaiin (1593)* Ol8liro86t re jrol *A5pa. 
«Tow. This altar of Poseidon {hriffTanit 
KoXbirov 889) lies beyond the stage-scene 
(888). h 8^ (adv.), sc. irrtp: Prometheus 
did not belong to Colonus itself (as 
Poseidon did), but to the neighbouring 
Academy (see on 56): he is named as one 

of several divine presences in the vicinity. 
So kv 8* adds a new member to a group, 
O, 71 27 (where the same words h 9* bir. 
Mi refer to the plague), Au 675. If, 
instead of ^f ^ we reaid ^8' (which Soph, 
sometimes used in dialogue, fr. 345 and 
493), this would rather link the two dei- 
ties as holding Colonus. 

66 npe|it|6c^ is a * Titan* as son 
of the Titan lapetus (Hes. Theog. 510). 
Welcker {Griech. Goiteri, i. 7t^) thinks 
that * Titan,' mstead of *Titamd,' is used 
here only because, like the Titans, 
Prometheus rebelled against Zeus: but 
this seems strained. Cp. Cic. Tusc, 9. 
10. 23 (from the Hm^. Avd/icrof of Aesch., j 
Prometheus spealung) Titanum suboUs^ ' 
soda nostri sttnguims^ Gtnerata cado. 
wp^pot (55), because represented with a 
torch in the right hand : £ur. Photn, 1 19 1 
(on the shield of Tydeus) de$cf 5^ XoMrdSa 
I TtrAy ITpo^i^e^ ^^/>€y 4t irfii^ta» ir^Xiv. 
5>o irv^pof of Artemis (0. T. 207^, and 
Capaneus {Ant. 135). Cp. Philostratus 
p. 6o2 (quoting the Athenian rhetorician 
Agollonius, circ. 22^ A.D.) l^ npofiJiBtv S^- 
8wx€ Kol rvfi^pt. His altar was in the 
Academy, just s. of Colonus, and this was 
the starting-point of the XoLfixahi^opta (to 
the acropolis) at the three torch-festivals. 
Harpocrat. 184 Tptit dyovftM 'A^cum 
iopriiS XofUToHat, UeumBriPaioit koX *H^. 
ffTtUns Kol Jlpofivi$eloit. SchoL Ar. 
^ait. Ill XofiirajBhij^opLai Si yiyvomi Tpat 
ir T$ Ktpa/uiKf, *A6ifw&s, 'H^o^orov, IIpo- 

Digitized by 




St. Speak, and from me thou shalt find no refusal. 

Oe. What, then, is the place that we have entered ? 

St. All that / know, thou shalt learn from my mouth. 
This whole place is sacred ; awful Poseidon holds it, and there- 
in is the fire-fraught god, the Titan Prometheus; but as for 
the spot whereon thou trcadest, 'tis called the Brazen Thresh- 
old of this land, the stay of Athens; and the neighbouring 
fields claim yon knight Colonus for their primal lord, and 
all the people bear his name in common for their own. 

See comment. 57 M6r MSS. : 6Ms Brunck, edd. 68 oi 8i xXrfaloi] cd 6^ irXti- 

ffto^ appears as a 9. /. in the margin of L, and in the text of B, T. Bothe prefers 
61 M ir\i|ff(or. 50 rwd^ MSS. : rdr Reiske, Bninckt Ehns., Wecklein (who com- 
pares ▼▼. 44, 78). 60 ^pwfft] ^pov9i Nauck. 61 wro/uoo'Ai^rov L, with 
roost MSS., including A, which, however, has ot written above or. The true 
iSmfAOffftdpoi is in lOccard. 34 and Vat. 63 irXtfor {sic) L, with w written 

fjai$4(^» Aesch. wrote both a lip. Uvp^6pot 
(the xst play of his trilo^) and a sat^c 
HfKlUfpKtLiOt. T^irov by mverse attraction: 
Lys. or. 19 1 47 rV 06'far ^ xar Atrc rf 
Uil 9O rXctorof d{Ja i^rlw «.r.X. : cp. on 
O. T. ^40. 

67 oSot. Somewhere near the grove of 
the Eumenides, but not within the stage- 
scene, was a spot called *the threshold' 
of Hades, — a steeply-descending rift or 
cavern in the rock, at the mouth of which 
some brazen steps had been made (see on 
1590 f')t— in accordance with the epic 
notion that Hades had a x^i^<of 0^^ 
(//. 8. 15). From this spot, the immedi- 
ately adjacent region (including the grove) 
was known as *tAg broaten thnsholdf* — 
XtXx&wwnt borrowed from the literal 
XoXxfi /Si^pa (X591), taking the general 
sense of 'adamantine.' As * rooted on 
the nether rock ' (Tiy^cv ippi^ftipop 15^1), 
and also as linked by mystic sancuties 
with the Powers of the Under- world, this 
region of the * brazen threshold' is called 
iptw/jk* 'A^ipwr, the slay of Athens: a 
phrase in which the idea of physical 
i»sis is joined to that of religious safe- 
guard. xoLht^womf with feet of brass 
(£L 401 X* 'Bpu>^, untiring), i,i. furnished 
with Diazen steps: not, putting brass 
under the foot, as some have taken it : so 
4pYvp6rovf , xpvv^ovt etc. 

50 The name — ^though jroXwr6t was so 
familiar a word — ^is traced in the usual 
Greek fashion to a hero Colonus, the 
iinimviiM of the deme ; and, to justify the 
epithet of the place, firmot, he is called 
l«v^Ti|t, horseman, or knight. In the 

roads about Colonus (rai(r5«. . .dy uicut 7 x 5) 
men first learned to use Poseidon's gift of 
the horse. With tM* cp. 65 tovJc toO 
9tw, In the case of the tribes, at least, 
statues of eponymiwere familiar to Athe- 
nians (cp. Ar. F2X X 183 rdr dtfdpidrra r^ 
Iloirdfovot). A statue of the hero Colonus 
on the stage would be an eflfective device 
for giving greater vividness to the local 
legend. The speaker could point to it with 
dramatic fitness, since Antigone is with 
her blind father. 

60 dp\rjpi6t, or dpxTy^'T7»t=«P' the 
founder of a £unily or clan, or (like ktU 
ffrtft, oUurHfs) of a city. Ifekker Anted, 
I. 449 i.pxfiyirai* ^rftttJl»n oi iriipvfioi 
Tw ^vXbw, quoting from the P^pat of 
Ar. iropd ro^ i^focffhta^^hy the statues 
of the ten hr^vfioi ^pwet of the Attic 
tribes. Arist. fir. 85 (Berl. ed. p. 149 1 a 
so) dp«H^ ro8 Y^ovt, koX tiytPus ol dr^ 
ro&rov roO yhom, odxHtM 6 rariip e^crjyt 
V dXX' My 6 dpxiy^t. Isocr. or. 3 § a8 
Tevirpof ftiw 6 roO yiwout ^ftw dpxry^r. 
Plat. Tim, 11 E lif ir6Xcwt ^eAi dpxTf^ 
ris ivTw (of Sals in Egypt, which claimed 
origin from the goddess Ndth). 

61 And all (the ^lUerat^ supplied 
icard tfl^veo'iv firom 71^ as»d9/K0f) bear 
his faame in common (koivov, in their 
capacity as KoXfureif), being designated 
thereby. Tofoo|u^ ace. of object to ^- 
povcr^ is also cognate aocus. to civo|ia- 
vyJkvw^ which is added to mark the 
fixity of the deme-name, — a title not 
merely ornamental (like 'Epcx^eidcu for 
Athenians), but regular. 

Digitized by 




TOULvrd coi ravr iartp, Z ia^*, ov Xayots 

rtft<u/x6i/\ aXXa t^ (wova-uf. irkiov. 

yj yap riv€^ valov<ri tovctSc tov? toitov^] 

Kcl Kctpra, TovSc rov deov y ivdmiiiou 65 

cip^ei T19 avrciv, 17 VI t2 wk-qdei Xoryo^; 

€K Tov Kar aorrv fiaaiXeat^ rdh* ap^erau 

ovros Zk rk Xoyy t€ koX a0€V€i Kparel; 

^ceifs KoXciraLf rov vpw Alyecos tokos. 

ap* au rts avr^ woiinos i^ viiwv fioKoi; 70 

cJs irpo9 re Xdifou '^ Karaprvccju fiokew; 

al)ove : tX^w Suidas s. v. AuroMffa. Schneidewin conjcct. Xew. 66 nt] L and 
other M&s. have rtV, A rio*, which led Elmsley to sugi^est J^ei Wt ai>rwr; But, as 
he himself remarks, * Mss. nullam in hac re auctoritatem habent, ne(|ue aliud con- 
siderandum, quoties inter Wr et rit diiudicandum est, quam utrum eorum sententiae 
convenientius sit.' See comment. — \iyot] Boniu conject. Kpdros: Mekler, pofwt. 



62 90i, ethic dat. : £/. 761 rocoDrd ^oc 
ravr* icrip^tatiikw iv X^t^ | iXywfA, ir.rX 
X^Y^if, *stoi^/ legend, generally, but 
esp. poetry, m which Colonus had not 
yet figured: the Ilioii (13. 679) buries 
Oedipus at Thebes: cp. Paus. i. 30. 4 
(of the Oedipus-^myth at Colonus) Sti^pa 
fiiv Kol ravra rj '0/iifpov iroci^cu 

68 TJ (uvovo^^ 'by the dMrelling 
with them': t>. those who. live at Colo- 
nus feel the charm of its holy places grow 
upon them. So the Thucydidean Peri- 
cles describes the Athenians as rV ^^ 
rdXcwf i&wofiuf Kttff* ^ifUpop fpytf B^wfii' 
rovt Kol ipoffrds ytypojUirovt avrrip (a. 43): 
Cp. the schol. here, r^ Ip7%» irol ri ircfp^i 
vX^or rc/ttf^iera, oi) rocr X^yott.* 

64 4^ yap /c.r.X. The eager interest 
of Oed. in this question depends on his 
knowledge, derived from the oracle, that 
he brought Kipiji roct dtSeyfUpoit (01). 

66 Kol Kopra: cp. 301 : Eur. ^^* 89 
6E. Sip* dy rl /jmv 84^cuo...; III. koX idpra 
y\ 9tov, the Juro Colonus. Though the 
distinction had lost nothing of its clear- 
ness at this date (cp. Antipnon or. i § 17 
odrc tfcoi>t M* iipwas oifr* dwBptbrovt <cf- 
tf'oo'a), $9^ is sometimes the generic term 
for beings who receive divine honours: 
so Amphion and Zethus, the Theban he- 
roes, are tC» cui (Ar. AcA. 905), and £u- 
polis says ('Aarpdrevroc fr. 3) iw tuaKlott 
Sp6fwiffi9 'Axad^/cov 0€ov (the hrtimviam of 
the 'A/co^^/icia). 

66 Elmsley reads ^x<* "^ oMiv; 
* lVh0 is their king?' But Oed. rather 
asks, 'Have they a monarchy or a de- 

mocracy ?' It would be a prosaic objec- 
tion that the question is naixlly suited 
to the heroic age of TarpucaX /So^iXttoi 
(Thnc. I. 13). -A *vl Tf vX. X^yot ; 
*or dot&paw€ro/aucmsUn rest with the 
people?* vXifflift, the popuhur asHmhly^ 
as oft. r6 ^fUrtpw rX^ot in the Attic 
orators. Thuc. 1. 40 (Pericles, on the 
Athenian democracy) oA rodt \iy9vt rocs 
fpyoit /SXd^iir ^lyodfupoi. The schol. pa- 
raphrases, i iif rf r\, iari9 ii l^x^f't 
and Kfidrot is a conject. instead of Kiyot, 
Elmsley and others cp. Eur. Cyc/, 119 
riFof cX^orrcf ; (under what kin^?) i{ MH^ 
fuvm Kpdrot ; There is no evidence for 
X^yot as (t) the commanding word, 
'sway': (a) the deciding word, 'arbitra- 
ment': or (3) the 'principle' {ra/io) of 

67 4k, of the bead and fount of power: 
£1, 164 KdK rwfjF ifx^/uu : Ani. 63 ipxp* 

68 oitTot...T<t ((dv)...KpaTflC; sWt 
Irrar aSrot 5f Kpard; Eur. J/itc, 501 tit 
ovrof tf-ujua rodfiiif oi/ir ift j K€ir$ai ; X^w 
n Kal v^ivfi, word (counsel) and might 
(of deeds) : Od. i6. 141 ((Ddysseus) x«W* 
r' oixfMrHfif ffuwai koI iwi^pcma ^\ipi 
Pind. Pyih, 5. m 1 (nmy Cyrene's king be 
blest) in^ fpyoiViM iii^ re ^ovXcut : Soph. 
O. y. 884 (of a T^papwot) €l 94 ris inripovra 
X«P^*»^ 4 X97V wopt^trau So Theseus a 
described by Thuc 1. 15 as y€w6fa»9t 
furk rov (vreroO ml 8vpaT6i<. 

60 Sophocles conceives the union of 
the Attic communes (commemorated by 
the annual festival of the mfoUia 

Digitized by 




Such, thou mayest know, stranger, are these haunts, not hon- 
oured in story, but rather in the life that loves theoL 
Oe. Are there indeed dwellers in this region ? 

Yea, surely, the namesakes of yonder god 

Have they a king ? Or doth speech rest with the folk ? 

These parts are ruled by the king in the city. 

And who is thus sovereign in counsel and in might ? 

Theseus he is called, son of Aegeus who was before 


Could a messenger go for him from among you ? 
With what aim to speak, or to prepare his coming ? 

70 op* or A, R, V: ap* ovr L and the others.— v^mmt] iiauSk A, V^. 71 wf rp6t] 
dvnn Nauck. — KoraprUFtap B, Karoffrlrow Vat The verb Karafri^ (St. Matth. iv. 
II irarapri^orraf rd Mrrva), to 'mend,* * repair,' or *e(iuip/ was commoner than 
KoToprvta in post -classical writers, but is not suitable here. — fio^"' A, K, V, Suidas 
(/. V. Karaprl^) : ftoXoi L and the re»t. The scholium in L indicates both readings : — 

in August) as already accomplished by 
Theseus. Athens is the capital, all the 
people of Attica being reckoned as its 
citizens (dr^yrwr ifdiy (urreXoiirrbir ^r cu)- 
n^, Thuc. 2. 15). Isocr. or. xo i 18 
speaks of Theseus as 6 Xeyofitpct iih 
Aiy4wtf yer^/urot 6* €k Iloo'eidwrof. Aegeus, 
too, was said to have been king of 
Athens: see on 297; and was the epo- 
nymus of one of the ten Attic tribes 
{Alynif ^vXi), Andoc. or. I § 62). He 
gave the title to a lost play of Sophocles. 

70 op' £v 'nf...|A^i; *I wonder if 
any one would go ? ' s I wish that some one 
would go. /L xo. 303 ris k4p fiot t68€ 

T^X^; Cp. infra xxoo. avrf^ poet, after 

1 the verb of motion : ■ cp. //. 1 2. 374 ^T«t7- 

Qftdpot^i 8* Uorro: Aesch. P. V, 358 ^\0€p 

«[)r^Zip6f.../3tfXof: cp. 0. 7*. 7x1. vop 

^ vit, one sent to bring a person, 0. 71 188. 

71 1^ vpdf ri goes with both parti- 
ciples, |ioX<£v with the second only. The 
Chorus are uncertain whether Oedipus 
has merely some nussage for Theseus, or 
wishes to brin^ him in person to the 
spot (as rofjorot might imply). Our 
pointing is better than wt Tpds W ; X. ij k. 
fuXtip; The query turns more on the 
motive of the appeal than on a sharp 
contrast between its possible forms. X^(- 
wr should not be joined with /hoXcik 
(*6ui him come,' Blaydes). 

The reading and explanation of the 
verse hinge on the question whether cit 
( X ) belones to irp6t ri, s * with what view ? ' 
or (1) is nnal, s < in order that.' Now ( x ) 

is strongly supported by two other places 
of Soph., in each of which this formula 
stands, as here, at the b^[inning of a 
question: 0, T. 1x74 01. 4f irpdt ri 
X/M<af; Tr, 11S2 TA. «tt irpdt ri irlffTur 
r^Kd' 6.yw iiticrpi^ws ; The simple rp6t 
ri\ (also freq. in Soph.) » merely *with 
reference to what?* while urt ir/)6t riss 
'with reference to what, in your concep- 
tion or Intention (Cn)V: hence the latter 
is appropriate when the questioner can- 
not imagine the agent's motive. 

KATomo^v Ifc^Av, to prepare things 
(to work upon his mind, direclly or indi- 
rectly), so that he shall come : for the inf, 
cp. is86 : Plat. Hep. 56a C r^ roXtrc/or... 
ropfluriceud^ei rvpoppliot 8€ii$iimi: and for 
Karaffr6<a of mental or moral influence, 
Plut Afor, 38 O (2r...Ab^ X^yotf xPV^^oit 
i^ipCfp il iraparpirup Korofn^ "Hfp ^O^uf, 

With L's |ii6Xoi (wf being then final), 
we must render: 'that Theseus might 
come with what view (rp&r W), — to say or 
to arrange (what) ?' The opt. can stand (in 
spite of Ktpddrff 71), since c^' ^ /m^Xm; 
(70) puts the case hypotheticallv : see 
on xt. But: (a) the double |&^Xos at 
the end of two successive verses, is in- 
tolerable. Dindorf, therefore, conjecturally 
reads vopj, which Wecklein and others 
adopL (d) The antithesis between X^^wr 
and icarapn^MT is hardly clear. Wecklein 
explains, irpte roSor X67or vj tpyop; Cer- 
tainly ri X^MT if dpdetop could mean, *for 
what conceivable purpose ? ' (cp. O.T.jiS 
n ipup fj ri ^wfwr): but Karapr^fftap would 
be a very strange substitute for Spdfftop. 

Digitized by 







01. 6>9 ap npoirapKcov aaiKoa KepSavn luyau 

ftE. Ktti Ti9 irpo9 oLPopo^ 117] pKinoPTos a/)K€<ri$; 

01. o<r' ai/ Xeyai/Lt€v irav^ ooSvra Xe^o/icv. 

HE. otaffy c5 ^€y*, 019 wi' /ti; cr^aX^s; iireCrrep cT 

avrou iJL€u\ oxmep Ka^atrq^^ €(a^ eyoi 

T019 iuddh* avTov, fXTj Kar dorv, Si^/xorais 

Xefoi raS* IKdoii/* oZSc yap KpwovaC coi 

01. 01 rem/ovy ij p€p7]K€u tj/jllv g€V09 ; 

AN. fiifiTjKev, 0)arT€ iray_(0^<Ti9(ft>, irarcp, 
cfeoTt <f>(i}V€LV, c5$ €/utov jMOvr}^ ircXas. 

01. cS TTOTVtai 8€ii^anr€9, €UT€ vw cSpas 

irpdriav i(f> v/jLoiv rrjaBe yfj^ €Ka/uii/r* eycJ, 
<boifi(p re Kauol arj yeimaff dypcjaoves, 
OS ftot, ra TToAA c/ccu/ or egexpTj Kcuca, 

in ri TpoffXi^ adrtf /aoXoi ret, i) r/)6t rC t&rfitrlfitif oMr ^ioXccf; 72 

tf-zuicpd] fturpd Mss., Campbell: ^/tuxpd Elms., ind most edd. Cp. on ▼. c. 75 £ 
Blajrdes conj. Jrf ov (for wOw) /irj ff^. ('bow thou shalt escape bann ): Nanck, 
oXX'y w l^v', u>t rvr /i^ tf'^X jr rov dalfimot, | avroO |i^', deleting the words htdwtp 
cI I Tcriuiof, ctff li6m, irX^. Hense suggests : Ujd <5 (*, (Ik r. M ^« ^v 
5., I irelrtp tt yiwaiot Cn Udm fui. 78 rtSt Tumebiis, Bntnck, and most 


78 |fci) /SX^orrot, not <n}, since the 
blindness is a condition: 'if he has not 

74 6p«rra: the blind man's words 
will be instinct with mental vision. (Cp. 
0. 71747.) The insight is ascribed to the 
words themselves, not to the speaker, as 
at 167 ireror^ora and Mpoxora are epi- 
thets of the ipya, not of the agent. Cp. 
Aesch. CAo, 854 ^piw\,.ibfttumatUwi^, 
SuppL 467 i^/bMidrcM'a...0-a^^vrepoi'(X^yor). 
Milton, Par, Lost l-l\ So rniuh tko rather 
thou^ Cdestial Lights Shine imoard^ amd 
the mind through aii her powers Irradiate ; 
there plant eyes, 

76 oloH)'...«(t...Ho^aX{f; dost thou 
know (how to act), — that thou mayest 
not come to harm? A modification of 
the phrase ^B* in wolfiOQp, in which iro/- 
11000 is abruptly substituted for dec o« 
roi^cu. So, here, olor^a eagerly be- 
speaks attention to the advice: see on 
O. T, 543. 

76 MS 184 VTi: At has a limiting force 
(as above, 10), Ant. 1x61 ^ UKurotf Cn 
ifioL (cp. on 0, T, 763). The dat. is 
that of the person interested by the per- 
ception, as in ciif /Up owtKoon tiirtio 

(Xen. An, 3. i § 38), 

ToXXa Kol iXKa 
iraf»aXiiram^Thuc.^3. 51), ovkKoftfiiooon 
Korit t6 6p$6w (for one who rightly com- 
prehends, Her. 7. 143), r$ d«To#i6iy ov 
$€fifthp iio (Thttc. 1. 49), etc. 8ci(|uwotf 
sortis: so 1337, and oit: boldly in fr. 
587 f^i oveipe wohXelSs rdr irap6ora 8oi- 
fiuoa, sow not the rumour of thy fiite 

78 ^'^ Kwr <9T« is a oomfbrtin|[ paren- 
thesis. |ii^ is due to the preceding im- 
perative |i«v' : cp. Thttc. I. 114 fn^' 
OOUO09 rio Tiktfieo, ftii ^ofinSioret 1^ aw- 
rticm dw6o: Xen. Cyr, 3. i. 37 Anryov 
r^ ywoAKa ml roOt va3at, piifS^p wmo, 
KtenBttt: but it has, in itself, almost the 
effect of a reassurine injunction, * do not 
suppose that I mean.^ We could not make 
ol ipB&F aunv 11^ jcar' cirrv hudroiL a 
single phrase, ass such of the folks as are 
not in the town, but here. MoCS* «A- 
Toi: Solon fr. 36. 11 rodt V hdoi^ avrmt 
(in Attica, as opp. to abroad): so Eupolis 
tr. inc. I. 4 (where Bothe after Meineke 
badly poinU rw ip$dd\ ovroO), etc. The 
word infUnft in Ant. 690, Au 107 1 
sa common man as opp. to a chief. 
Here, as in Eur. (Aesch. has not the 

Digitized by 




Oe. That by small service he may find a great gdAn. 

St. And what help can be from one who sees not ? 

Oe. In all that I speak there shall be sight 

St. Mark me now, friend — I would not have thee come to 
harm, — for thou art noble, if one may judge by thy looks, leaving 
thy fortune aside ; — ^stay here, e'en where I found thee, till I go 
and tell these things to the folk on this spot, — not in the town : 
they will decide for thee whether thou shalt abide or retire. [Exi^. 

Oe. My child, say, is the stranger gone f 

An. He is gone, and so thou canst utter what thou wilt, 
father, in quietness, as knowing that I alone am near. 

Oe. Queens of dread aspect, since your seat is the first in 
this land whereat I have bent the knee, show not yourselves 
ungracious to Phoebus or to myself; who, when he proclaimed 

that doom of many woes, 

of the recent edd. : roc^j* MSS., Campbell. 70 ^01 L (with 7c written above) : 

7* r, Bninck, Elmsley, and others : roc Campbell. 80 e^ x^] ^ xp4 Mss., Wunder, 
Hartung, Campbell. Tumebus, whom Brunck and most other edd. follow, first 
changed 1 to tL 86 7^] Tvr Burges, Blaydes. 86 y4v7ic$* L (with e written 

word) and Find. {J\/em. 7. 65), 9ji/i6Tai 
are the 'citizens' generally; though in 
this place the term is tinged with the 
notion of * demesmen.' 

80 il xRif • Ail our M8S. have if xri 
(which Campbell retains); but, as be- 
tween 4 and €l in such a case, their au- 
thority is small: thus in Aesch. CAc, 
994, where cfr' is certain, L gives the 
senseless ^. Epic usage allows M (^7), 
answered by ifc (^, in an indirect ques- 
tion : H. 3. 399 6^pa Suiafiep \ i irebw 
KdXx<^f fuiwT€»trai, ijt Kcd oiid. But is 
there any Attic example of this construc- 
tion? Three instances are indeed alleged 
from Aesch. (F. K 780, Cho. 756, 890), 
but they are most doubtful : see Appen- 
dix. Attic usage prescribed tl (or efre) as 
a 'wA«rA<r,' introducing the indirect ques- 
tion: the correlative ^or* was usu. cfre, 
but sometimes, as here, 4- 

81 i||iilv, ethic dat.: do we find our- 
selves alone ? Cp. 61. 

82 h i\virx^^ in quiet case, nearly a 
Vi^^* as 1675 i9 rv^rys 'at the last': 
cp. El. 384 9W T^p ip KoXfi ^pofcur. 

88 y^mft irilXat, sc, oifcfft, a gen. 
absol. (we could not understand wr tfrrt 
HXat ifuO tMSinp)'. cp. 1588: O. T. 966 
«Sr d^iry^wr, sc. 6pT<ap, 

84 iromai, fitting in his mouth, as 
bein^ esp. their name at Thebes (43). 
8<ivwirft : as looking sternly on sin (43). 
The face of the Avengers is still terrible to 

his inner eye. Sophocles nowhere por- 
trays the lineaments of the Furies, as, 
Aesch. does {Eum, 46 — ^54), but he' 
leaves on the mind an impression not less 
awfuL cCn r&r lira/A^a iwi fSpat {gin. 
ting,) OfMif Tpiiruw (possess, gen.) r^Bt 
yijf (partitive gen.). M can be so placed 
since it^v is possessive gen. {^(tfur4pat)i 
cp. 116, 0. T* i-jj dicriuf Tp6t iariprnt 
Otw. Iica|fc«|ni {tc, y^v) absol., as Eur. 
Ifee. 1079 ""^^ P^* ^^ ^^^> ^^ Kdfufrta ; 

86 d7V«&|MVft, without yini/ait hence, 
* incomideraie^ \ and so, *tmfeeiing^ i Tr, 
473 ^po^oMTor Bwifrk Kodx dyin&fiotra, i. r. 
not refusing to make allowance for hu- 
man frailty. Xen. Afem. 2. 8. 5 ifyvuf 
/uun KpaS rtpiTvx'tu', to fall in with a 
judge who makes no allowance. But 
d7yc^s'undisceming,' 0. T. 677. 

87 '(^XFnt since in Attic XP^ con- 
tracts in 17: Tyrtaeus 3. 3 'Air6XXMr | xp^ 
a»K6fjait IxF'l ^^orot ^ d5i^ov: Pind. Ol» 
7. 91 ixp^^ (v» ^ ^XpA^) ' Lucian Alex. 
IS txpoL, KtU iBivTij^t (common dialect), 
rd T6XX','cp. EL 564 1^ iroXXd irww6iiaT\ 
those weary winds. The prophecy was 
made to Oedipus at Delphi when he went 
thither in his youth from Corinth, to ask 
whetlier he was indeed the son of Polv- 
bus, the Corinthian king, and Merope. 
The god did not solve ms doubt,— aXXa 
d' o^Xm <cU dccFd ffcU i^injipa Tpo0^rfW€F 
\hftap (O. T. 789). Eur. makes Oedipus, 
while still at Thebes, tell Antigone of a 

Digitized by 




raxrrqv eXc^e iravkav iv \p6vff iieucp^, 

ikdoVTL Xl^pai/ T€pilUw, OTTOV 0€£u 

aeiLvciv ^poM Xafioifxi koX ^tuoaTaa-iv^ <j/0 

ivravda Kd/iiffeu/ rov roKavrroipov fiiov, 

KepSii [liUf olicjcavTa, rot? heSeyixeuoi^^ 

arrjv 8c rots irc/xi/roortv, ol /m awjXoLO'ai^* 

(nuieia 8* riieu/ raivSi [jlol vapnrjyyva^ 

rj aeiaiJioif, '^ fipovnjv rw\ tj A109 <rAa9. 95 

eyvojKa fia/ vuv c5$ /t€ tiji^8€ rrv ohov 

OVK €Crff OTTOIS 01; TTtOTOV cf VfL^V 1TT€p6v 

€gijyay €t9 too oKo-os. ov yap av iroT€ 

above ij) : y4poia$* V. 80 eX^Kra Elmsley. 00 ^tpwrrafftp] Over this word 
Yp. Kol KaToffraaur is written in L. The whole verse had bcvn acciilcntally omitted 
from L*s text, and has been added in the right-hand margin, in a line with v. 89, 
apparently by the xst hand. 01 xitiTTttw A, K. 02 oUififairra MSS., except 
F, which has oitdifforrcu The latter, a conjecture of Triclinius, is untenable ; but 

XPV^I*^ which doomed him to die at 
Itpit KoKvp6t (Phoett, 1705 ff.)* Far more 
poetical is the conception of Sophocles, 
that Apollo had appointed the sign^ but 
not named iht place. 

88 Ta«n|v IX^f irafiXav: spoke of 
this as a rest. The pronominal object of 
the verb, instead of being rom, is assi- 
milated to the gender of the predicate 
ToSfXw. cp. Plato Crai. 433 x X/ytt... 
c&cu ral^riyr dpBiryfra M/Aarot^ (ur^xip, 
he says that in Mir consists the correct- 
ness of a word,— convention : Lysias or. 
II I 37 ra^Tifw yhp i^dnfir iUop^ dwd- 
fu$a rap* a^rOif Xafiw, this (death) is 
the extreme penalty which we can exact 
from them. 4v XP^^ f^'^PY- *o ^^ 33^ : 
Ant. 411, Ph. 135, etc. : but 1648 xpAw*^ 
fipaxit (without iv). The general Attic 
rule was to use h in such phrases as iw 
roXXfp, /ULKp^ 6)dy^, Pp^X*^ XP^Vi ^ 
dXiTOif 1ift4pai% ip iroXXott trtvtM. The 
instances in which Iv is omitted are 
comparatively rare in poetry, and very 
sare (usu. doubtful) in prose, with the 
exception of the phrase vcript^ XP^V 
whioi in prose usu. lacks iw : it takes it, 
however, below at 614 and 7r. 18. 

80 ft iXMvri...pCov. Apollo said : 
avni iravXd <roi lorai, ikBown x^P""' 
rtpfdatf, orotf or Xdfiijt B. c, Ufiop koX 
^jtPomuTiM' iPTOuOa xd/i^t it c.r.X. In 
the orat. obliqua, if the tense of the prin- 
cipal verb were primary (as X^m), 6wov 
Sm Xdfijit would become 8tov or Xdfiv: 
since it is secondary (IXf(c), we have 

S«v« X^^u. The part. IXOim ex- 
presses the first condition to be fiilfiUed 
before the TavKat can be attained, ra^- 
n|v is explained by <»r a fi< tt itd/ju/wf. 
Tip|a(air is proleptic : in whatever land he 
should 6na the Senmae, that land was to 
be for him rep^cia, t./. was to contain the 
goal of his wanderings. The word occois 
elsewhere only in A ni. 1331, rtpiiim» 
dfUpc», one*s last day. It fits the meta- 
phor of m(|u|rflbv, from rounding the post -^ 
m the dUufkot [Kd/i^ SusffKov Bdrtpotr 
KQ!k» v^iXxr, Aesch. Af, 344), since ripfia 
oftsrva^0-a or xo^rr^, the turning-post 
{IL 93. 466 «d rxiBi^w wtpi T4pfUL). 

00 9m¥m : see on 43. fjUf&rrmrw, * 
quartets for strangers. Pollux 9. 50 M^py 
6i k€lL roXMfff KtU royionreSsr kcU (drwr mU 
Ctt Ir *lpdxv 2o^irXiovt (a samic dra- 
ma, fr. 153), wap66KQf |ei'd<rra0'(f. 
The word occurs only in these two places 
of Soph. : so Inr^tfTOtfu, pudm^vu 

08 £ K^pSn |A^ ff. r A. : with advantages, 
through my naving settled there (oScif- 
0-airTa), for my entertainers, and rum for 
the Thebans. The conjecture obcCoiorra, 
' having founded,' deserves to be carefblly 
weighra. Cp. the poet, use of icrina 
below (715) in regard to the invention of ^ 
the curb : also Aesch. P. V, 950 rv^t ' 
kw vMi% <Xri3af carycM'a. On the other 
hand, the blessing to Attica turned on 
the persomU rtsitUnee of Oed. therein at 
the close of his life: cp. 616 ico^or' 0<- 
Mirovr ^pctr | dxpelor oUi|r^pa M^dtf-tfoA. 
This favours olici{a'avT«u ic4p8i| and dtifir, 

Digitized by 




spake of tids as a rest for me after long years,^-on reaching 
my goal in a land where I should find a seat of the Awful 
Goddesses, and a hospitable shelter, — even that there I should 
close my weary life, with benefits, through my having dwelt 
therein, for mine hosts, but ruin for those who sent me forth — 
who drove me away. And he went on to warn me that signs 
of these things should come, in earthquake, or in thunder, haply, 
or in the lightning of Zeus. 

Now I perceive that in this journey some faithful omen from 
you hath surely led me home to this grove : never else could 

yet it was received by Turnebus, and approved by Schaefer. Hermann says: — 
'ScribendttRi esse aiKtvatrra et ego diu est cpum censui et Doederlinus p. <9 Act. 
Monac vol. i. monutt. Verba eius opposuit Elmsleius, ipse quoque manifesto sic 
legendum iudicans. Neque enim habitare hie, sed mori vult Oetlipus.' See com- 
ment. — Nauck conject. ifiToXwn-a: Hense, ecVoctf-orra: Mekler, eiVotay re. 04 
^'^pvyy'^] rapryyva L. In A and V*, which also have ropryyt^o, i| is written above 
e. 06 yuy] vv^ L, which is preferred by Herm., Schneidewin, and Wecklein. 

accusatives in appos. with the sentence 
iwTQvSa mti^l^ut rhw filopi the participle 
oM^wra (in antithesis with Mwy/iiwoit, 
cp. 13 (^oi TfAt drrup) serves to bring 
oat the point on which the xipiri and ani 
depend. For the pittr. ace. in appos. cp. 
Eur. A/c. 6Kal/jLe drfreutuf raHip \ ...tOvS* 
tfirour' '/fpdyKOfftp, This is better than to 
refer itipdrf and ar^v to the person of Oed. 
(* having dwelt there as a blessing ' etc.), 
which would suit Anuv, but hardly the plur. 
Kipdij, — used here instead of xipdot (cp. 
^79) because the * blessings ' were to be 
felt in many ways and on many occasions 

din(Xa0iav, since W/Mrecr can be said of 
those who * speed the parting guest' : Od. 

04 ^rafffmCik cannot mean * pledged,* 
* promised ' (-/iyYv&ro), but onlv ' passed the 
watchword to me,' ue. 'told me, as a 
jf^.* Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 58 raptfyyOa 6 
Kvpot e^pBuiLO^ Zei>f v^mtAxn irai ^ye- 
|ii^, 'C. proceeded to pass the watch- 
word, 'Zeus V etc wopcyYva** regularly 
has this sense (which sometimes passes 
into that of * odiorting,' 'encouraging' 
one another); or else that of 'putting 
something into another's hand/ * entrust- 
ing ' it to him. The omission of the tem- 
poral augment in L and other MSS. is not 
a sufficient ground for adopting Her- 
werden's ^i^yyva (•trusty*). 

06 i| o-fiO-^MV •({ ppovTijv ry,v\ some 
such sign as earthquake or thunder 
(rird with both): thunder is the sign 

given at 1606. r\y suggests that* the 
god spoke merely of * signs * : Oed. in- 
terpreu. . Cp. schol. Ar. Ach, 171 dto- 
ayifUa S4 itrw 6 rapd Kcup^ x*^A^« 
Plut Mor. 419 F avyx^^^ luyi^npf repl 
t6p 64pa Kal Siotrrffdas toXX&y ywpiadtu, 

06 lyvMKa |Uv is answered (loi) by 
dXXa AUM. . . Urt. vw, * then, ' seems better 
than vvv, (though this could stand,) 
since the oracle is the basts of his be- 
lief. TvjvSt Tijv 686v : ace. of extension 
in space (with ^f^yaTi)* denoting the 
ground traversed: cp. 1686: Ph* 1^93 
KiK§\idop iprtts. 

07 o^K Ird* 6irwt ov, which in gram- 
matical order immediately follows <&f , can 
be thus placed because felt as one adver- 
bial expression » ' assuredly : so often iariw 
0rc (ss* sometimes*), ovk iartp j (*in no 
wisest ouWj 6^t« ov (•everybody*), etc 

vTip^v: no outward sign had been 
given. The •omen' was in the leading 
of his will. Cp. the feeling in the Otfys* 
sey (more spiritual here than the Iliad) 
that the gcds sometimes act directly on 
the human mind by inspiring a thought 
at a crisis. Od, 16. 181 (Odysseus to his 
son, when planning to slay the suitors) 
Anrore KWf ToXupouXot €wl ^ptcl Oil 991 
'AB-fiwrft I pwav iUp rot iyd ire^oX^: 
which anticipates such a irrtpop as is 
meant here. For rrtpw as^o^dnot or 
5prir (siroy^* Sa'axtp irepl fttwrtUif 8ta- 
Kpipti Ar. Av. 710) Schneidewin cp. Cal- 
limachus Lav. Pall, 114 iroUnr (ip^iBvw) 
ovK iiy^JdaX vripuyet, Propert. 4. 10. x t/eli» 
cibtts ediiapmnis (with happy auguries). 

08 4|iiYay» '•<^- *to my goal (<f)', not. 

Digitized by 




wpwratcru/ v/uu amiicvpa 68ov!rop£vf 
_v rj<l>(av doivoLS, Kanl aefivov e^OfU})^ lOO 

fiddpov roB* daKeirapvov. aXXa fiot, dccu, 
^u>v Kar .6fi<f>ds ra9 'AiroXXaii/09 Sore 
mpaciv rjarj koI Karaarrpfxfinju Tiva, 
el /Xri) Soicoi re /t€U)i/6>s ^ctv, act 
li6\doi^ \g^rfi€v<iuf Tols wreprdroi^ fiporSu. 1 05 

c3 yXviceZat iratSes dp)(aiov Skotov* 

J lieyCoTrjs IlaXXaSos icaXovfi€i'a& 
irao'cjv *A0rjpcu Tifju^oyrdrrj ttoXc^* 

OLKTLpaT dvBpo^ OtSlTTOV To8* affXiov 

^ eiBdikov * ov yap 817 to y dp^aZoy Se/ta^* HO 

AN. (Tiyo. TTopevovrai yap oSc 017 tu'C? 
Xpdvo} iroXato^ <r^9 eS/xi? hrio'Kom'ou 
OL crLyrjcropM re Kal crv fi fii oSov iro8a"f- 

09 v/KMT MSS.: v;ur Said. £r. v. nr^dXiot^ ^iwta); idiol. ov yap i» rpc&rcuf A/mt 
imkcx^" i04 /iff^Br* w8 Ixcu' is conjectured bv Wecklein; fMi4rc#f rotf'ccr by 
Nauck; /mZof drrwTcc^ fparum obdurasse^ by MeUer. 106 Wunder conject. 
/«ox9<n;^ ^e/»rdrovr. IIO rd y V*, Aid., Doederiein, Reisig, Elms., 

* aside from the highway.' Plat. Phatda 
^ B KcrduwiWc roi vt9ietp drpavdr nf ^x- 
^4p€iw iifuLt (and so Soph. ^t. 7). o4 
^ 4ur, *for eUi,* etc, the suppressed 
protasis being tt /tii i^ijjayt : so 115 : 
O. T. 81 [where see Appendix p. 291 
(ill, ed. 1)1. ^ 

100 in)4«*v aoCvoit; the austere wan- 
derer lights first on the shrine of the aus- 
tere goddesses (ctrt oiei rhv ifteSop dyei 
tfcte wf Tir 6^iocbr) ; r^^v implying the 
thou^t that he has been in a manner 
consecrated to suffering. Water, and 
honey mixed with milk {/ukUpairw), 
formed the x^' dolour, nf^aXta fttOdy' 
IMxa (Aesch. Eum, 107) of the Furies. 
Pollux 6. 16 TO Tdp rT^oXwvecF rft ri^- 
Xta tfiitiF IXeyor, foep i^rl t6 xPV^^^ 
BwUut do^oif, wr rdf ^rorrkf tfvtr^ o^r- 
o^TSydovt IXryor. Photius /.v. m^ 
^dXtoi BvvioAy ik alt o&or ov OY^dcreu, 
dXXd Odctfp Koi /icXUparor. 

101 dLai rf wttpvay (cp. 19), not shaped 
by the adze {ffK4waf»ott fr. 714): so 
Soph, is quoted by Hesvchtus (x* 90) for 
ddp^raror (from dpcvtviy). 

102 p(ov...«^aa%ir...Kal KaroffTpo- 
^¥ 'nvo, some ending of life,— some 
close to my course, ^v wdpofftt is ri 

repair rir /Sor, a passing through life to its 
end, a coiidudixig of it (Eur. Andr. lox 
rV TA€ifrmUaf.,.r€pdffat iifiipe»)i koito- 
OTpo^^ adds the notion of a career which 
approaches its goaL Thuc. 1. 41 (of 
those who had mllen in the war) ^ei ii 
/Mc ^XoMT dvdpdf dptHpf TptStrq t€ fuprv' 
ovtfa Kol vthMvnJa p^fiatoO^a 1^ ww riMo 
jcaro^rpof^ (the dosing scene of their 
lives). Poljb. 5. 54 rjjr a^H)r ^roci^ 
troFTO rod /M»v xaro^rpo^ipr. — dfu^f : see 
on 550. 

104 f^miiftmt Ixoiyg/iofwy otroi. This 
euphemistic mode of expression with the 
comparative adverb is often found where 
censure or disparagement is to be conveyed 
less bluntly. Plato P^aed, 75 A dpiyerai 
1U9 warm raS/ra drcu oZior rd Cror, Ix^^ 
tk ^vd«€<rr^pwt (repeated just after- 
wards thus* tt^Tw 4pS€4ffT€pd iffTiy); 
Apol. 34 C ra:]C ^ ^ ^<f rovra iwpotiaas 
a^$adi€Ttp09 dr rpof fu ffXoi% » 
ov^ad^^n^ dy dri : 2/^. 931 A idw nt 
bf rgdt Tf voXci yor^wr d/it\4ffrtpoP 
iXV '''OV l^orTOf,3sdMeX^tfrepof j. Oedi- 
pus says to the Furies: 'Grant me rest, 
unless haply (ts adv., as O. T.oSo^ here 
with bitter irony) I seem to oe iiruatk 
suckgraUf-^l^ who have suffered so much 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYS Eni KOAfiNni 


I have met with you, first of all, in my wanderings, — I, the 
austere, with you who delight not in wine, — or taken this 
solemn seat not shaped by man. 

Then, goddesses, according to the word of Apollo, give me 
at last some way to accomplish and close my course, — unless, 
perchance, I seem beneath your grace, thrall that I am evermore 
to woes the sorest on the earth. Hear, sweet daughters of 
primeval Darkness ! Hear, thou that art called the city of great 
Pallas, — Athens, of all cities most honoured! Pity this poor 
wraith of Oedipus, — for verily 'tis the man of old no more. 

An. Hush ! Here come some aged men, I wot, to spy out 
thy resting-place. 

Oe. I will be mute, — and do thou hide me in the grove, 

Blaydes, Campb.: rod' most of the other MSS. and edd. Iia €| ^v roSa, MSS. : 

and so long.' |Mi^vt*t Kf iv means here to 
hewUmv in the sense of* too imigmjicani^ 
\oftoo lUtU accatmt^* in respect ot suffer- 
\y ing: 1./., one who hat nai yet suffered 
enough. Thus we arrive at the same 
sense which the scholiast extorts by a me- 
thod which seems impossible. He ex- 
plains |Mi6v«#t ixciV ass:^Xar7i6rwt Ixciv 
r& jTcurd, * to have ills in too small a de- 
cree.' But (i) as Herm. said, this would 
be /MSiir or imIm Ixcu** And (a) it is impos- 
sible to understand rd xcurd. Campbell 
thinks that Mct^f^f hifi^ 'Xarpt^ioif «■ fjntitnat 
fx«u^ XoTpev/idTknf : which is open to ob- 
jection (i), and to this (a), that the 
partic. Xarpc^iiir could not do duty for a 
partitive gen. after ix*v» Wecklein (who 
follows the schol.) suggests /Mt6rwt ^ciy 
ffOJCM^, I and Ad for /Spordr in 105. 
"^ I05 |i^9oit XATpciW: Anch. Ag. 
117 drdTKBf I8v \hra9woif: Eur. Suppl, 
^77 X^M^^wir ^nofieXt <Hro (in bonds to 
lucre). TV. 357 «i6r«r Xarpc^ra (servi- 
tude in toils) IS not similar. 
\ 106 tr^, in urgent petition, as 148, 
I 0, T. 46 tf..,4p6p$uaowi 1413 (t\ a{«6- 
ffai', ^XvKsScu, with blandishment, as 
TV. 1040 w ykvK^ *Adkiu No other poet 
of the class, age (I think) ventures on 
this use of yXwc^ in addressing deities, 
which, indeed, is somewhat apt to recall 
the Aristophanic w 7X^««r, w yXvK&rurt, 
Jk&rov : on ^o. 

107 IlaXXdSot, possessive gen. with 
KoXo^lMMu: Athens, thou that art said 
to belong to Pallas, of all cities most 
honoured: Eur. Ion 8 (artp yitp oOk 
Any/AOf 'BXXi$r«tfr v6X(t, | Tijt xpvff'o^^TX^*' 
JloXXi^of KwXritJbhri: ib, 311 Ao^ov irt- 

xXi^/Mtfa, I am called (the servant) of 

110 cKSmXov (cp. 393), a mere wraith, 
with the semblance and speech of the 
man, drdp ^phn owe hi Tdfiwojfj but the 
living heart is not therein (as Achilles 
says of the ttSteXow of Patroclus, //. 13. 
104). So the wraith of Helen is tfdwXor 
l/fcrrovr, Eur. J/eten, 34. 

•V Y^ ^ ^ y'' After rod* in 109 a 
second t6S' here would be very awkward : 
and the article, if not necessary, is at least 
desirable, otft y^ 81) is esp. used in re- 
jecting an alternative to something already 
stated, and 71 is often added with the force 
of ' at any rate' ; below, 165 oO yitp 8ii r6 
ye I 0-w/i*: £1, loao «) 7^ ^ «cvdr 7' 
d^ijaofuw : Ph, 146 od yiip 9^ ^v 7* n^Ba 
waufidrift. On the other hand ad yiip 9ij 
without ye occurs O, T. 576, Ant, 46. 

111 The grove being close to the 
village, the man of the place has done his 
errand quickly, and the elders of Colonus 
are already heard approaching (cp. 78). 

112 xP^v^ dat. of circumstance with 
voXcuoC, old m respect of their years, ue. 
*aged.' The phrase (an unusual one) does 
not seem to be intensive, as CampbeU 
makes it, 'very old' {ywj yepvaie in 
O, T, 1469 is not similar), but simply 
pleonastic as in Od, 13. 431 roXoiov... 
yipwTot, an old man of many years. M- 
^Koiroi httt^speculatores, explorers, but 
in Ant. 1x7 overseers, watchers, and ih, 
I X48 of Dionysus, ^master' (of mystic rites). 

lia & Kol vv |fc' ig 680V ir68a Kpvi|r0y 
all MSS. (i) This is usu. explained by 
partitive apposition (fx^N^ ica$* AXor koX 
tUpot)t the part fr68a being in appos. 

Digitized by 




Tipa^ \6yov^ ipovaw. & yap t£ fiad^v 1 15 


irrp. a. Spa' Tt$ op* rjv ; irov vaxL ; 1 1 7 

2 nov Kvp€L iiCToino^ avOeU 6 vdvTtoVy 
s o vdvTffiv oKopeoTaTos ; 1 20 

4 wpoaSepKov, Xcvcrcrc 817, 
6 npocnrevOov iramoLy^' 

4kvo8u» 6M H. Keck, and so Wecklein: see comment. 115 ev y6fi] h ii 
Elmsley. — /ta$tip] \a6taf Ulaytlcs. 117 roici] Nauck (formerly) conject. irvpec: 

with the whole fit: 'Hide me, — that is, 
my foot, — apart from the road.* The 
construction is common {PA. 1301 ftdStt 
/if...XAptti Hom. //. II. 940 rSif 8* &opi 
rX{^ a&x^)i the question here is as to the 
sense. ^707^ fu r6da could bear such a 
sense : but Kpv^ov /u r68a cannot do so, 
unless we grant that tcpvimw vtfSa could 
mean *ioguitU another's steps to a hiding- 
place.' Wholly different is Eur. Hec, 
8x9 Toe M* (nrt^ytit T69a; 'whither art 
thou withdraMring thv steps from me?' 
»woi fu ^v7cit; (1) Paley thinks that 
rMa is * Quite redundantly used,* as if 
^Toutf^a haa been part of the sentence. 
The evidence cited for a 'redundant' use 
of ir6da consists in (a) the phrase paipw 
w68€L, Eur. EL 11 73 etc., where fiahw 
IS trans.: {d) one place, Eur. Ale. 11 53 
dXX* tiruxolnt, w6criik» 9* i\$ott irtfSa: 
where, t^ right, r. is a bold cognate ace, 
come with returning foot: but 6d6w and 
atffwr are w. il. (^ Campbell takes /i< 
as governed, ir/)6t r6 ^futuf6fttinuf, by 
Kfi^of rote ass^^^Tc: but this in- 
volves the difficulty noticed under (i). 
I regard as probable H. Keck*s kvoSc^v 
Mov. Cp. Eur. PMoen. 978 x^^^ r^^' 
imroitip. No substitute for woia is satis- 
factory : among the conjectures are «6pa, 
fid roc, vdXtWj WXar, Wpa, irp^w, rdxa, 

114 £ TiM*...4ic|idO« rivwi X^^fovt 
feo«o%v, learn tif regard to these men what 
they will say ; not, learn from them (by 
speaking to them), since his present otv 
ject is only to overhear them, unseen. 
This gen. of connection often goes thus 
with verbs of perceiving, etc: Xen. A/em. 

3. 6. 17 MvfioO tQw tMnuf 6ri >Jy9U^i. 
rlat. Oorg. 517 C dypoovwnt akk^Xtatr &ri 
Xiyo/uw. Distinguish 593 Stw luiBigt fMv 
pov0iTtif when thou hast leamty^w me. 

116 iv ^dp rf |fta6cCir: i.e. 'for in 
learning (how the people of the place 
are disposed) consists the caution of 
(proper for) all that we are doing*: we 
are poor strangers, who must 1^ pre- 
pared to shape our course according to 
the mood of the offrol (13). Though r^ 
^$w form a cretic, the spondee stands 
in the 5th place, since ydp is a monosyl- 
lable: so ^/. 376 «<7A^r«ai'<^fMi (where, 
as here. Elms, proposed M instead of 
TAp): tS. 409 Ttf Tovr' ^p«^cr ; cp. 664. 

116 TMV «oio«|iiMiv: so £/. 84 (just 
before an exit, as here) : raSra ydkp ^pM | 
r{«iyr r' 4^* 4ifi» iral Kpdrot tQp 6p(o/i4» 
9»w. The T^i^ir here, thoocfa perhaps 
meant to mark the caution tannit by bitter 
experience (cp. 973), has ue tone of 
Peridean Athens: cp. Thnc. s. 40 (it is a 
mischief) ^^ vpodcMx^^*^— ^^7V ^P^ 
rtpatf 1) M i 6ei t$rf^ iXBw: 3. 41 (Dio- 
dotus answering Cleon) Todt...X^vt... 
StSoffKdXout rCiw wpaiy/nkrv^* 

117 — ^269 PArodos, passing at v. 138 
into a lyric dialogue {Kottfi6i) between the 
Chorus and Oedipus (see preliminary n. 
on the structure of the play). For the 
metres see Metrical Analysis. 

The framework is as follows, (i) tst 
stroffhe^ 117 Wf dp' ^ to 137 tmUijSsitt 
antistropke, 149 ^ to 169 dirrpdirov. (3) 
ind strifhe^ 176 odroi to 187 ^ifiwBat^ss 
^nd atUistr., 199 oAnG to 906 iiarvMfuuf. 
Between the tst strophe and the ist anti- 
strophe is interposed an onafattHe * syt- 

Digitized by 




apart from the road, till I learn how these men will speak ; for 
in knowledge is the safeguard of our course. [Exetmt, 

• TJu Chorus (elders of Colonus) mter tite orclustra, from tlu 
right Qf tlu spectators, as if in eager searcL 
Give heed — who was he, then i Where lodges he ? — whither "t 
hath he rushed from this place, insolent, he, above all who live ? **">?"«• 
Scan the ground, look well, urge the quest in every part 

Hense, w6.Twni Mekler, (^* c7: Wecklein, ^ovcff. 121 Xc^ar' avr3r* rpo«'- 
M/Mcov I rpceirtMov irarrax^ L. (So, too, B, T, and others, but with Xc4^a-er*.) 
Xev^trar' oMtf" rpoaS^picov | irpo9^4YfW rarraxyii A, R. Xcu^tr* avrdr, irporUpKov, \ 

tern* {^rvm^M) of 1 1 verses, 138 W iKti- 
pot to 14S upfiow (Oed. and Ch.)* Be- 
tween the ist antistr. and the md strophe, 
a Mit system of 6 verses, 1 70 Bvyarep to 
1)5 fMroyaar^r (Oed. and Ant.). Be- 
tween the and strophe and the and an- 
tistr., a ird system^ of a verses, 188 &y€ 
9w to 191 voKtfui/A€if (Oed.). From v. 
407 to the end (153), the verses are with- 
out stiophic correspondence (avo^iM^^po- 
^). A doubt exists as to the genuine- 
ness of W. 137 153 (w ^WOl-^VIKUTO), 

and of the 4 trimeters which follow (154 
—1157): see on 137. 

The Chorus induce Oed. to leave the 
grove by promising that no one shall re- 
move him from Colonus by force (176), 
but, on learning who he is (911), revoke 
the promise, and command him to leave 
Attica. Antigone appeals to them. 

117 ^pa: cp. Aesch. £um, 155 fthe 
Furies hunting Orestes) : ^po, 6pa /laX aS 
X«6r«^ r« v&Tu, /a^ | ^^^V i>^da /Sdr 
/tmrp9^€it Mrut : cp. also the scene in 
which the Chorus of the Ajax are seeking 
the hero (867 v& wa\ir9. yiLp qAk (pw 
fyw;). Tit op' 4v; imperf. of previous 
mention (not implying ttiat he fs not still 
trespassing): who was he of whom our 
informant spoke? Plat. Cri/o 47 D d rjr 
/juh SucaUfi pikrtim iyl'^Ptro {\s, as we 
agrttd, made better), ry M dddrfp diri&X- 
Xvro. Slightly different is the imperf. of 
a truth newly seen : Ph, 978 W ijip dpa | 
i |vXXa/9(&r /u, 'so (all the time) this was 
he who has seized me.' vaUi, of mere 
' situation (not habitation), as //. 1. 616 
rli9w at Fo/ovrc iripniw i^Kbti so At, 597 
(of Salamis), and TV. 90 (of a wanderer). 

110 iKT^mot instead of ^«r6irov: 716 
dX<a...irXdra | Opiiaxtii O. T. 1340 dwd- 
Ttr* eiCT6riar : 1411 $aXd<rfft<» \ ixpi^^ar*: 
Ant. 785 ^ras 8* {nr«fnr6mot: El. 419 

i^icrtw I r^^cu : Eur. /. T. 14^4 ira/>- 
dirrtoi SpafMiirBf. Plut. Dion 15 ircXdy- 

120 dKop4o"raro«, 'most insatiate* 
(ir6pof) ; hence, reckless of due limit, — 
shameless: cp. improbus anms \ atque 
mtro fervens (luv. 3. 181). Eur. Her, 
916 (deprecating 0j^t), it,'^vr* ifil^^ ^p6- 
wriiAa I ^irxji r' d<c6/><^rot cfiy. A*posi- 
tive iicoprffl is found in later Greek (The- 
mistius, or. 90 o, 4th cent. A.D.): and 
as i^oKoplfi and carajro^r are classical 
(Plato, etc), it may be a mere accident 
that dtfo/yiir has no earlier warrant. If it 
does not come from diropiit, our word 
might be compared with such irreg. su- 
perlatives as vlarof, fUw^mn. 

121 This verse is corrupt in the Mss., 
but two things seem clear: (i) there is 
no reason to suspect n^v^Kov: (1) 
the singular Xnvovf must oe restored, and 
placed after rpovd^piwf. The antistro- 
phic verse bfz) ^ <^' ^ f^ ^ Y* '^* 
A lone syllable is then wanted to com- 
plete the verse irpoff84pKov, XdVo'c. Her- 
mann's vtv has been senendly adopted. 
But X«v«w ¥w cottla mean only *see 
him ' : not, * look for him ' : Xc^^ecF ru« 
could not stand for ^w tcmo. The MS. 
oArhw was prob. a gloss which came in 
after vpoviipKw and XeG^ot had been 
transposed; and the plur. \tiiootrt may 
have arisen from XeOo^t dilf. In 135 or 

:is eovemed by 7rdrai» not by Xd^troir: 
and in Aesch. £um. 955 Upa, Spa ftaX* 
av, \€Vffo-4 re mora (v,l, ire»rd), the 
sense is, 'scan all the eround.' Cp. At, 
890 ('*tis cruel,' the Chorus sa^, baffled 
in their quest) a^uwjfP^ opSpa fiif \e6ffot» 

122 wpoe-invOov (only here) ought to 
mean • ask, or leani, further ' (the reg. 
sense of rpom/r^drftf-tfcu, irpoff9pwrSj)^ . 

Digitized by 



6 TrXoi/araSy 

7 nXaydra^ Tt$ o npca-fiv^, ov8' eyxf^po^* irpaaefia yap 

ovK au TTOT acrrufik^ akao^ i^ 125 

8 rav^ ajLaifjLGLKeray Kopaa/, a? rp^iio/JLOf Xey€u^ ical 

9 m^aiiet^giucrff clSepfCroi?, qjfxivoi%^ oXoyos to ra? 

€v<f>diiov OTo/xa <f>povrCBo^ 132 

10 t€»^€9* TCI §€ iw Tiv' rJK€t,v \6yos ovScv a^ovff, 

11 oi' eyci Xcvcrcroii' ircpl trai' oviroi 135 

12 BvvafJLai riyL€vo% yvZvai 'trov fioC 

13 7ror€ vaUu 

01. 08* CK6U/09 eyci* <^<yi/^ yap dpcH, 

TO <l)arL^6fjL€i/oi/. 
XO. 101 101, 

Seu/os /tei/ opav, Sctvo? 8c kXuco'. 

Tpoir^iYfov irorraxv Elmsley. XcG^^' avr^r, rpoadpoKw \ irpocTwOw voprax^ 
Meineke. Xew«-' ouroV, rpoffrvSwt \ wpoffdipKOv rarraxS Wecklein (i^rr 5<i^A. 
'xw. 63). TpoffireudoVf \gOffffi pip^ I vpoffdipKW voyraxS Hermann, Wander, Dindorf, 
Hartungi Campbell. TpwrUpKov^ XeO^ffi ww, \ irpoffwevBov tomtoxj Schneidewin. 
Xffv^tf-* a,Mp, irpoffKoK^i (which he supposes to have been corrupted into ir/w0^#^ov), 
TpocddpKov Tcarraxi Blaydes. I follow L, only conjecturing XeG^^e 9^ (which seems 
more probable than \gGffff4 pip) for the corrupt Xco^ar' avr^r, and placing it after 
rpoff84pKov. 126 lyxufnot MSS.: fyx^pot Bothe, edd. So in 841 hroni was 


bat this is weak : here, it seems rather to 
mean, *preu the inquiry/ inquire assi- 
duously: cp. Tpoff€UT4ip, rpoffXiTopetp, 
iTfioff^tfYov (* speak to him'), a v, /. for 
rpo^rei^ov, is plainly unsuitable. Her- 
mann transposed Tpoff84pKW and Tpoc- 
tMov: but the 'looking' naturally pre- 
cedes the 'asking,' and rcurraxi suiu 
both. The conjectures Xtvatr* avr^, rpoo*- 
SptuccSf I irpwnrMov (or wpo9wv$oOt j wpoa- 
SdpKov) are open not only to the objection 
from the sense ofXed^atof (lai), but also 
to this, that the aor. is less fitting here. As 
to ir/NM-d/Murov, idpaxSfiTfp in AniA. Pal, 7. 
424 is a very rare example of that form. 

128 irXAvaTttf , one who has wandered 
hither from beyond oar borders, and so 
K^^f : cp. on X* 

126 £ wpoo^^ Tdp o^K dv: cp. 98 : 
for the place of ovx, Ant, 96. 

126 Skr9% it: see on 84. 

127 d|iai|iaKtray: used by the poets 
of any violent force, divine or elemental, 
with which men cannot cope (as the Chi- 
maera, //. 6. 179; Artemis in her vrrath. 
Find. Pyth. 3. 33; the sea. ib, i. I4; 
fire, 0, T, 177), and probably associated 
with d/uKxot. But the reduplication re- 

calls /uoi-zmUw (cp. rop-^/>-w, Toc-n^w), 
— the a being intensive : and if we sup- 
pose a secondary development of <^ma 
as iulk (Fenndl on Find. P, x. 14), the 
proper sense of diicuiftdxtrof would be 
^varyfuriausJ* The word being of epic 
coinage, it is conceivable that associations 
with fidx9fJMi may have influenced the 
formation as well as the usage. 

lao ft Kol vapa|UiB6|uo^ cr.X. 
In approaching or passmg a shrine, it 
was usual to silute (irpo^irvrecv), and to 
invoke the deity audibly. But in passing 
the grove of the Eumenides the people of 
Colonus avoid looking towards it. No 
sounds no articulate word, escapes them. 
Their lips only move in sign of the 
prayer wtiich the mind conceives. Cp. on 
489. fi Tdt f^|Mv arT<|ia ^povrOof 
Urrtf s* moving the lips of (in) rever* 
ently-mute thought': Uvoi (instead of 
ofyfftr, Xi^cv, SuUpwf) vt6^ hu been sug- 
gested by the phrases ^ov^v (or yXQatroM] 
Upoi: cp. fr. 844. 3 iroXXiJr yXA^vw 
ixx^ttt /idniP. This is better than to 
make vr^i&a purely figurative (like 'the 
still, small voice'), when the sense woald 
be, 'giving a (still) voice to our reverent 

Digitized by 




A wanderer that old man must have been, — ^a wanderer, not a 
dweller in the land ; else never would he have advanced into this 
untrodden grove of the maidens with whom none may strive, 
whose name we tremble to speak, by whom we pass with eyes 
turned away, moving our lips, without sound or word, in still 

But now 'tis rumoured that one hath come who in no wise 
reveres them; and him I cannot yet discern, though I look 
round all the holy place, nor wot I where to find his lodging. 

Oedipus {stepping fonvard, with ANTIGONE. /r^w his place 
of concealment in titc grove). Behold the man whom ye seek ! ist ana- 
for in sound is my sight, as the saying hath it. i>aesnc 

Ch. O ! O ! 

Dread to see, and dread to hear ! 

corrupted in the Mss. to (rrorioi. 132 evipiitiov Mss., iwpofiov Doctlcrlein; so 
in 197 he writes offvx^^t in 682 aMopi in 687 Ka^urov, in 688 a^ari. Elmslcy says. 
* Longe plura mutanda essent, si Dorismo restitucmlo o{)eram serio daremus ' : but 
rat ff^/iov, at least, seems impossible. 134 odSip aj^owd'] oi-Siv SrfW^d^ Tri- 
clinius: vifxl 9ipop9* Wecklein, omt 6Xhtw9* Blaydes. These editors read ix^^ 
in 166 (where see n.). Nauck, who also reads ix^it there, leaves a^^* in the 
text here, though he thinks it comiut. 198 W inuw ipop iyti- ^imi yiip 6p& 
L, L^ B. The intrusion of opop after iicwot may have been suggested by such 


thought,* fli^^M'^^ (sj»^/) qualifying 
the metaphor as when discord is called 
Tvp diHj^iuffTWf Eur. Or, 6a i. 

181 d^vMf. The ancient custom 
was to pray aloud, partly from a feeling 
that one ought not to inake any prayer 
which might not be heard by all mortaU. 
Pythagoras in Clemens Alex. Sirom, 4. 
«43 (it is usual /Mr4-^wH7t e0xe#tfa<) iiuol 
.MMcei, odx 0f( r6 9now tftitro ftii iirwuff^ai 
tQ9 VvXV ^ryyoftdv^Mf diratti^t dXX' ^t 
9ueaiat i^Xoifro ehrai rdf wxds, as oAk 
Sjf rir ald€a$€lii voUwBtu roXXwy aw«M- 
mw, Persius t. 6 Mn ctthns promptwn 
est murmurqiu humiUsqut susurres Tol" 
Itre de templis it apertc vivere voto, Lucan 
5. 104 taeUo mala vota susurro Cwtcipiunt, 

188 After Uvth we mav place either 
(1) a point, — making tbI m vvv begin a 
new sentence : or (1) merelv a comma, — 
taking af (119) as still the objea to 
&tovr : (i) is best. 

184 evS^ (adverb) Atovr' (a^df) : 
oM^ Sl^owt' ass 'reverencing nothing* 
would be at least unusual. The act. of 
A^fMu occurs only here; but that fact 
scarcely seems to warrant a change. If 
anj were made, the simplest would be 
ovMv dYov6' (in the sense of dwin dyeiv), 
with ixfif in 166. 

J. S. II. 

185 dv with Tvwvoi only: Xc^ohtmv 
absol.: see on lai. 

187 fipi ethic dat. (61, 8r): vo(fi 117. 

188 4KcCvot» of whom ye were speak- 
ing: Ant. 384: Ar. Ach. 41 roXir* iKtiw* 
OV7111 'XiToi': Nub, 1167 53' iKtlwoi dn^p. 
4«iifj Y<^p hpmi (I appear to you),^r in 
sound is my sight (ue, I know your pre- 
sence by your voices). To this announce- 
ment of his blindness a certain gentle 
pathos is added by t^ ^ri{^t'^ (ace. in 
appos.), 'as they say of us tne blind*: 
alluding generally, perh., to the fig. use 
of hpS^x ^^vccy in ref. to mental sight 
(as 0. T, 747* of the blind seer, d^doura fi\4r WW 6 fidtfTitj), rather than to any 
special proverb. So Thuc. 7. 87 irai^w- 
Xtdpl^ 9^f, rd \«y6tti€woWf..,oMv Sn 
o6k drwXcro, referring merely to the 
phrase. [Dem.] or. ^5 § 89 uairtp r6 
r^f rapotfiLat, ipwrras ft,^ opaw koI 
diroiJerrat /lii ixoOttp, We must not ren- 
der (i) with the schol., 'I understand by 
sound what ye mean,* r6 Xey^fuwop irap' 
^fi*m, nor (1) with Ellendt, 'I perceive 
what is uttered by your voice.' The 
pause saves the short final of 4*>.Tild|u- 
voir from being a breach of synaphea: 
cp. 143 tirpiffPvt\): Ant, 931 {(hrtp), 

141 opav, icXiifiv, cpexegetic inf., like 

Digitized by 




01. fjLij 11^ iKerevcj, irpoctSTjr Svoijlov. 
XO. Zev aX€^rop, n? noff" 6 7rp€crfiv^; 
01. ov now fiotpa^ euBaifjiOvCcrai 

wpaynj^, cS r'^ch* €<f>opo} vfijpa9. 145 

SijXcj 8*' ov yap av 6>8* aXkorpCoL^ 


Kdnl cfJiiKpoi^ fieya^ mpp^ovv. * /' -. / . 

. XO. irj* oXacDy 6fxiJLdr(ov 149 

2 aipa Kai yjaOa ^vtoKilio^ ; Zvcautiv 
SfjLaKpaCcjv ff, OCT* iir^iKacrat** 152 

4 aXX* ov fwii/ €V y i/jLol 

passages as Ar. Ea, 1351 5d* ixetifos opw. 142 rpotf-i^i^r'] vofdaTfr* ^^eineke. 

143 dXe^iTrwp L, Tumebus, Wecklein : iXe^rirop A, Branck. and most edd. 146 
irpwr^f {i.e. rexputfUpnt) Vauvilliers, Nauck. 146 SriXCj 6*] The reading dijXor 

B* in B and a few other Nfss. seems to have been due to a reminiscence of such 
phrases as T€Kfnljpu» d4, and esp., perhaps, of At. 907 avr6f rp6s airroo' d^Xoy* iw ydp 

XoXtir^ ffv^w (Plat. PM. 301 b). The 
cry which bursts from the Chorus merely 
utters their horror at first seeing and 
hearing the wretch who has dared so 
jjreat an impiety; — they have not yet had 
time to scan the traces of misery which 
the blind man's form exhibits (cp. a86). 

142 irpoo^Stp*' £vo|iov, regard as 
lawless : schol. Xlelirei rh C»i, The omis- 
sion is remarkable. Doederlein cp. Tbuc. 
1. 71 S^w$€ di dfi^oripovt ^ovt, which 
is less bold: so, too, is O. 7*. 411 Tv^\6if 
ft'* iSnftl^iff as (where see n.). In modem 
Greek, however, (and the use doubtless 
goes far back,) Btvpw regularly ss* to 
consider as* (without wf). 

148 The hiatus allows Z«v to be 
short. diXf£t|Top: Ar. Vksp, 161 'AroX- 
Xor dTorp&irait, roO pMMr€6fULTOt. 

144 i, oi irdw (lo^paf irpMTi|f not 
wholly of the best fortune, motfiovCoxu 
(epexeg. inf., c/t rd €^9aifu>¥la-eu schol.) 
so that men should call him happy. The 
gen. is a poet, form of the possessive, 
'belonging to' the best fortune (as to a 
category); cp. Pind. J^tA. 3. 60 otas 
tl/Ur aiaas, of what estate we (mortals) 
are : Plut. Num, 1 Kpelrroifot 1^ fuUpat. 
The piaci of e^daifi, has been influenced 
by its common constr. with a causal gen.: 
but we could not say, o^tc tlfd t^iaiiuuficax^ 
I am not to be congratulated. 

irp«rn|t. not * from his birth,* but * best * : 
AmL 1347 rd ^povHtf I i^Satfuiflat rpiSror 
inrdfixft : a sense associated with the idea 

of first prize (//. 13. 175 rd rpQra Xo^tAr), 
rd irfwnta: cp. 13 13; and so 1118 T0K6 
Mt€p». a6 vdw oft. means 'not at all,' 
but prob. as a result of the primary ironical 
sense, 'not altogether.' 

146 l^opoi: since the stranger had 
said Kpivovoa (70). 

146 8i|X«t 8 (like vruaMw M, rtKin^ 
piop 94), s./., and this is plain from my 
being guided by yonder maiden: cp. 
1 145: 0. r. 1194 M^€i M iccU ffol (sc 
OlHirowt)i Ar. EccL 936 3c(fe4 rix' oArUi 
Lvs. or. 10 § 10 diyXc^et 94' o^xi^ercu 
yap druip. dXXorpCoit 6^^ (instru- 
mental daL): Ant. 989 rott rv^XoSrc yip 
I a&ni KiK€v$9S 4k rporrfrroO vAft : Eur^ 
PA. 834 ^ryoG rdfioi^tf B&yartp, wt rv^kf 
ro8l I i^aXfAos et tni. (In Plat. PAaede 
99 B, quoted by Blaydes, read dXKcrpUp M- 
fiartf not Sti/iart,) 

148 Oedipus is indeed old and worn 
(no): but |M7at contrasts the man of 
mature age with the girl, his defenceless 
guide (751). Cp. Od. a. 3x3 (Telema- 
chtts) ^ d* in rt^cot ^a" | pw S\ tm i^ 
pi4yas eLiti {fuli'grawn.) 

o*|tticpois: for the allusive (masc.) plur., 
instead of ff/uKpg.t cp. 0* T. 366 0^ roit 
^Xrdroct (with locasta): for the sense, 
below, 957 ipttida /ic... | fffwcpdp rlBii^i. 
The antithesis of persons suggests that 
v)uicpeSt is masc. rather than neut.: so 
below 880: Ai. 158 ^/uxpol ... /uc7dX«tfr 
Xwp^f* 160 Mcrd Top /ACToXwr /dcuof df^wr' 
or I KoX fi^yat 6p$oi$* vro fUKpor4pwp, If 

Digitized by 




Oe. Regard me not, I entreat you, as a lawless one. 

Ch. Zeus defend us ! who may the old man be ? 

Oe. Not wholly of the best fortune, that ye should envy 
him, O guardians of this land ! — Tis plain : else would I not be 
walking thus by the eyes" of others, and buoying my strength 
upon weakness. 

Ch. Alas ! wast thou sightless e'en from thy birth ? Evil ist anti- 
have been thy days, and many, to all seeming ; but at least, if I *t">phe. 

oi X^^^ «.r.X. : q>. fr. 60 ^Xoy yAp* h SevfuUft jc.r.X. 148 vfuitpas Blaydes. 
149 I i Mss. (to which Par. F. adds at at): f^ Dindorf (dividing thus: ^, dXawr 
ipLfiATwift I apa^ etc.), Wecklein {4ii dXawv Sfifidrv^' apa koI \ ^$a etc.) : al aX 
Musgrave: aUu Nauck. 1ft 1 £ dimUwr | fuucpcdioif ri d* Cmt hrtiKoaai L, A, r. 

For t4 0' Cta Vat. alone has ^* ^r.^fuucpaitap 9* W iwtucdffot Bothe, Wecklein : ymKpolwf 

o^uKpoit were neut., it could 
{a) like the masc., weak persons: cp. 
I Cor. i. 17 rd ;iwpd rov KSefunt 4^€\i^To 
6 ^e6f, &a JcaroMTx^T ^^^t vo^oiiti 
{6) fig,^ *weak tkings^* fraH supports. 
But the neut. plur. viMixpi in sucn anti- 
theses usu.a'lowly /vtMiv^j': Find. P. 
5. 107 SfUKpit ip vfiiKpois, fdyat iw 
Ait7^Xo«f I ftf'O'o/uu: Eur. £/. 406 ttrtp 
9lr\» tvytPtU I Q^K h rt fiixpois Iv re ^1) 

i»p|Mw: usu. M rirot: Dem. /V 
Cor. § 181 ovK irl r^ a^r^ {dyxipas) 
hpiut r«Mf toXXmi : but also ivi run : Plut. 
Solon 19 (he added the BovXi^ to the Areo- 
pagus) oUfitPOt M 8vffl jSouXoit Aortp dy^ 
icOp€UM 6pp»vo9M -irroo h oaKip r^v roXur 
io€o9ai. For the metaphor cp. Soph. fr. 
619 dXX* €lrl parr pi TcuStt dywvpai filov. 
Eur. fr. 858 ff8€ /am rpo^t, | p4rvf>* <l'e^; 
^^, i/Moltf ayKvpa/orr/ff, Or. 68 ut rd 
y dXX' fr' dodwout I ffipoft ^m^/ttc^': 
AM. 770 iK T0O6* doawrofuoBa wpvpoHfnfo 
raXfltfr. CampbeU understand*—' Nor, 
being a prince {ftiyw)^ as I am, should I 
have taken up my rest here to crave a 
small boon.' But (i) inkyns in this sense 
ill suits the present tone of Oed.: cp. x 10, 
393* (3) ihis version of iiri ^putcpoit 
d^puwif is impossible: the scholium M 
€bT9kk9t9 aMipM9%» Oik Ar o^8pa <«/• 
Ttvop evades the point. 

149 4i|. L has I I* which should 
metrically answer to tfpa ( 1 1 7). It is pos- 
sible that in an exclamation, followed by 
a momentary pause, the second I should 
stand here : but it is more prob. that, as 
in Aesch. TMod, 966 etc., we should write 


oXcUtv i|L|uCr«v. Oedipus has spo- 
ken of his own ill fortune as if it con- 
sisted primarily in his blindness. The 
Chorus then ask: — *Ah! and wast thou 
blind /rom thy birth ? Thy life has been 
long, as well as unhappy, one may judge.* 
The sen. could depend on li|, as oft. on 
^0, (If, ofi^oc, etc., but is better taken with 
^vrdXfuof. of which the sense (with qAtwo 
umUrstood) would else be obscure. 

^vridX|fc. = *|;enerator': i.e. didst thou 
bring them with thee into life? t^vo^ai 
Tv^lSd Spif»aTa;ss'fff$a rv^ot ix ytyeriit; 
Ai. X077 iAm 9(afxa ytmriiojf /toya though 
one grew a great body ( s though his frame 
wax mighty). 

Iftasi90 6 irdmav dKopiortLTOU In 
regard to L*s reading, fuucpaCtiv n 6' (sic) 
M hnusdoui, note these points: (i) «if 
is wrong, as the metre shows, (1) r' is 
certainly right. We should not read, 
with Campb., Bvaaluo; paxpo lw rtt, irci- 
iraa'ai, because the thought turns on the 
linking of 8tMra£«»v with fioicpaCciv, the 
chief stress billing (as oft. in Greek) on 
the second : thou art old as well as hap- 
less: 1./. thou hast borne thy woes long. 
(3) W may, I think, be rejected, as too 
weak. (4) How, then, is the short syllable 
to be supplied? (a) We might read;— 
/uucpaLup r, 60^ irniedoai : cp. Thuc. 6. 
15 6oa...ii(iti doKttp ai>r^, 'so fiir as he 
could now judge.' {6) fuucpalwp ri Tit, 
tltamt: cp. 0, T. St dXX*, Mlicarat ftht 
^^. * I prefer (a), since all mss. have 

Ifta ('Thou hast already suffered;) 
but verily, within my power (Iv V i|ioi[, 
s if I caq help it), thou shalt not 


Digitized by 




6 nep a^ yap , 

7ir€/>a9' aXX' lua toIS* iu a^Oeyicrff imtj rrpoTrca^^ vairci 

WOuUvTLf KoiOvSpO^ OV 157 

SKparrip fieiki^itsiv ttotSiv peuiiari avvrpexi^L' to, l6o 
9 ^ev€ irdfjLfjLop^y €v (^vXa^ai* /lerdarraff, dtro fiadi, iro)s)sjaL 

I0ic\u€t9, (o iroKvyLOxff oXara; Xoyoi' €1 rtv* otcrct? 1 66 

11 TTpo 9 ip.dv Xcorygy, dfidnav a7ro)3a9, 

12 ti/a iracri vojjlos, <f><iii/€L' Trpoadet/ 8' 

13 d'trcpvKOv. 

owT. ^. 01. dvyoLTepj noi Tt9 <^poi/rt8o9 cX^jy ; 


r' Ir* ercurcurat Nauck: ^vroX^ot, diva^orv; | fuucpaltaw Tt% irtucofftu, Camp1)ell. 
Ifta Diaries and Postdate conj. Tpoffdifjatti rpovBifffitt Mss. Iftft Zra] Nauck conj. 
Wt, receiving; which Hense woukl change nij xpoiriffjp to /ai^ nrpd^ta, 156 irpooirieifi 
Mss.: rpoirifffp Hermann, and most ^d.: while Nauck conject. irpo/bi6X|;t. ^ 160 

feOfULTi] xt^/MTt Meineke. 161 rcoy L, A, and most MSS. (in T o is written above 

add these curses (to thy woes).' |iav 
strengthens the adversative force of 
cC\Xor(as in dXkd /I'^p, dXX' <adi n^): 
Iv y k^C^iv ifiol ye. Cp. 147: 0. T, 
314 (n.): Xen. Oec. 7. 14 rlt ^ 4fi^ Wra- 
/ittt; dXX* ^fd-oi rdrra ^orfr. The thought 
is like that of Attt. 556 dXX* oi/k ^* dp- 
fr/froii 7c ro<r ^/uo<f X^oif (sc. ^avei). 
vpoo^o^, make thine own, bring on 
thjrself: Aesch. Pcrs. 531 /xi^ coi ri rp6t 
KOKoiat V poffdrJTai Koxir: Eur. I/tr. 
146 tdia xpoffOiffdai Koxd: Amir,- 394 

t[ 84 fU^ Kol T€K€tP iXP^ \ ^xBot T* ^T* 

dxBn T^e Tpo^04<r$ai BtirXow. The 
MSS. have irpoo-0ijo'ns: but the active 
word would require either (a) the reflex- 
ive pronoun, as in fr. 3^3 rcurr* irrhf &\- 
yiar , ijv xapow Bi^Bax iraXwf | ai)r6s rtr 
avT(f 'Hjp fiXdftrfif rpo^Bi ^ptopi O, T, 
819 oUrit AXXof 5r | -J) '7(1; V i/iavT(f 
Tda8* dpdt 6 irpo^TtBelt: or (^) some 
dat. such as rotr o'oct «airo<t: and we 
cannot legitimately supply either. So, 
again, the version 'thou shalt not bring 
on tu* {odK ifiol Tpoo'd'^ett rtiv o^r dpdv 
schol.) could stand only if ifioL or ^/uV 
were expressed. 

154 trtp^t, absol.: 'thou art going too 
far' (into the grove): Oed., not reassured 
by their cry (141), has moved some steps 

156 ft ctXX' tva...|fti( ir p oirl<np is 
.mswcrcfl by lAcrdoraA' 162. irp 

Iv vaim, advance blindly in the grove, 
till be stumble (so to say) on its inmost 
mystery. Cp. Arist. Eth. 3. 7. 11 oi ^ 
BpanreU irporerett. Isocr. or. 5 § 90 (the 
Greeks, when conquering the Persians at 
Cunaxa, 401 B.C. were worsted) did rV 
Kipov TpowireiaPf his precipitancy in 
rushing at his brother Artaxerxes (Xen. 
An, I. 8. 16 c^ircdr, *Opu top dwdpoj Xero 
4t' a^v). d^Myicry : see on 130 AT. 

158 ft oi KcLOvSpos KpttT^ onnrrp^n 
^cvfiari iMiXixC«»v irorwv, where the Dowl 
filled with water is used along with the 
stream of sweetened drink-offering : i,e, 
where libations are poured, first, ^ water 
atom, and then of water mingted with 
honey; see on vv. 471 — 479. |uiXix^ 
V. : schol. 7Xvir^«r wrioff 6 im, /u^Xtrof, 
o2f fuCKLffoovci rds Beds (see on 100). 
orvrrp^et, is combined with: TV. 195 
iroXXi) W* dpdymi rfie {sc. TJ rpd(ei) rod' 
TO 9wrptxei9^ this joy of mine must 
needs attend on this good fortune of xnj 
husband. While icpa'nfp points to the 6- 
^rative use of o^irrp^ci, j^cvfiart suggests 
Its literal sense. Others understana: — 
'where the basin (Kpan/fp) runs together 
in a stream {^Afian modal dat.) of sweet* 
ened waters,' i,e. *b filled by the conflu- 
ence of sweetened waters*; but (a) Kparijp 
is the bowl from which the xoai are poured, 
not a basin which receives them : (6) such 
an inversion is impossible. 

Digitized by 




can help, thou shalt not add this curse to thy doom. Too far 
thou goest — too farl But, lest thy rash steps intrude on the 
sward of yonder voiceless glade, where the bowl of water blends 
its stream with the flow of honied offerings, (be thou well ware 
of such trespass, unhappy stranger,) — retire, — ^withdraw! — A 
wide space parts us : hearest thou, toil-worn wanderer ? If thou 
hast aught to say in converse with us, leave forbidden ground, 
and speak where 'tis lawful for all ; but, till then, refrain. 

Oe. Daughter, to what counsel shall we incline ? «n<J ana- 

w): rir, B, V: rd Heath, Doederlein, Blaydes, Wecklein: ru) Brunck, Ilerm., Elms., system, 
etc. 164 ipar^i L, with most of the Mss. (but 4pvfrv€i B, Vat.): iparvm 

Masgiave, Dindorf. Wecklein. 166 ofijecf] ixj^t L, with d^tit written above 
it, probably by the first corrector (S). The other mss. have Ix'it. and so Wecklein, 
Blaydes, ^fauck. Cp. n. on 134. 170 IX^ot L, and most MSS.: iXOr^ (or iXOrj) 

161 The TMv of L and most MSS. 
cannot be right. To be on one's guard 
against a thine is always ^uXdwofuU ri, 
never riFOf . In Thuc. 4. x i ^vXaaffofti- 
rovf tQp w€wp AU7 (vrr^^cM'U'ss acting 
cautiously on account of the ships (where 
Classen cp. x^'^^ 4^9*** TiiH)f, x. 77): 
in Aesch. P. V* 390 rovrpv ^vXdir«-ov m^* 
Tvr^ ax^w^ Kdap, join rourov niap. The 
vJm rh» points to t^, which in this par- 
enthetic warning srovro (t6 xporwup) 
rather than 5. t^v ^(referring to r/Kcr^/}) 
b less good; and t^ ('wherefore') would 
be weak. 

164 ^Tv«, arcit, keeps (thee) off 
(from us), separates:^ Eur. Phien, 1160 
iffirrww TiKwa | 8€twffi d/JXXirt, This is 
said to themselves rather than to Ocd.: 
they are not sure that he has heard their 
cry, dw6pa$i. To Musgrave's ^porvoi 
the objections are:**(i) the opL where 
we should expect the imperaL The'ofjt. 
u sometimes joined with the imper. in 
good wishes or counsek (Find. C7. 13. 
45 d^Mviyrot yiwc^o,.,Kal tw9€ XoAr ctf- 
^c) : but here, where penmpiory com' 
mand is given (i5i furdffTa$\ drofiaffti — 
169 ^<6r«i), the opt. is ouite out of 
place. (1) The sense would be weak, 
alter i5i. 

166 oCvmt, written in L over the vul- 

Site Ix*^* cannot be a correction of the 
tter, but must represent a distinct read- 
ing (whether conjectural or not). t(rx<if 
would suit the metre {^ai^p$* 134, where 
see n.) equally well : but the language 
sliehtly favours ofrect. ^p«iv Xoyov trp^ 
ifidy Xio^av^ to bring forward something 
/o be discussed with us (cp. Ant. 159 <nrf' 
cXifror I rfiwin ytpdwruw rpoOStro \ia'X'n^)f 

not, * in answer to otir cuidrcss^ a sense 
which \'kaxii never has. For ^pctv cp. 
7*r. Ill (^ iTi/u/Ju^/Jbipa ff* iBtta (aiSoia 
Musgrave) fi^ drria 8* oCffta: for fut. 
indie with <l of immediate purpose, with 
an imperat. in apodosis, Ar. Av. 759 a7jpe 
T\iJKrpo¥ tl fiaxei. 

167 opdrwy: see on lo. 

168 Xva max i^|iof « where use suflfers 
all (to speak) : for the omission of iarl 
cp. Her. 1. 90 iTeipwrdjf..M dxtipiarotiat. 
p6fiot f&cu roct'BXXi;yi4ro?0'i $€oTai. 

166 diinp^KOv, Mxov rod ^lavtun 
schol. wp&repow 8i fi^ diaMyov. 

170 wot Tif ^forrCSot My^; Such ^ 
phrases present thought ^ speech ^ or the 
mind itself, as a regiim in which the wan- 
derer is bewildered; cp. 310: EL 911 
auK 9^/90^ iwm. 7^ M* hwoi yv^i^rit 0^* 
pci: *thott knowest not whither or into 
what £uicies thou art roaming': i^. 
1 174 roi X^TMT... I IX^m; ib, 390 irov 
vor' fft ^pMwQw ; TV. 705 oiix ^w...TOi 

IX0||, delib. subjunct., in yd pers., as 
Dem. JDe Cor. § 124 "wirtpow o4 rii, Aic- 
X^9 "f^ Toktw ix^pbp rf ifthv ^inuL, ^fj; 
L has IX0oi, which might be defended as 
8* whither can one possibly turn?* — a 
more despairing form of iKBy^. Mr A. 
Sidgwick has pointed out (Aesch. Cho, 
Append, p. 111) that the Attic examples 
of such an optat. without or are always 
direcUv or mdirectly interrogative (as 
Ant, 004 ri'i^.K.oraex^'X ^nd are akin 
to the interrogative or * deliberative' sub- 
junctive, not to the conditional optat. 
with etir. The principle is (I think) true. 
But here, at least, the genuinely ' delibe- 
rative' IX^ seems best See Appendix. 

Digitized by 




AN. at Trarcp, aoroi? icra •)(p7J [Ukerca^, 

€(xovra9 a Set kokovovtos. 
01. Trpocrdiyi vvv /lov. AN. i/ravo) kcu 8>;. 
01. c5 ^€ti/ot, /it) BrJT aSLKrjdai 

GTOt . irtorevcra? Kal iierai/axrrd^. 


<rrp. /S*. XO. ov TOL fi'^jirori cr Ik rcUvS* iSpavfov, <3 yipov^ aKOvrd 
Tt9 a|€t. 
01. 2 er* ouv ; XO. ert ^ati/€ tto/xtw. i 78 

01. 3 ert ; XO. irpofiifiatfi, Kovpa, 1 80 

4 wopa-o) ' crv yap at€t9. 
AN. 5 www I ^^|-^|i-||« 

01. 6 \\ 

AN. 7 w I ->^w l-w I - A] 

8 ineo jidt/, iir€ (SS' ofLavp^ kcuX^, TrdT€p, ^ or' ayct). 

A, R, v. 17 a x' oi^muroi^orrao- L. As the crasis xoi) is so common, the scribe, 

seeing a word beginning with k\ had written koOj when he perceived his error, and 
corrected it by writing KoxoCoifraa' — forgetting, however, to delete kov. This seems 
dear, both because the second « is not divided by any space from the a, and because 
the smooth breathing is written over the latter. The other Mss. have either kovk 
airovorrar, or KWKdxwrat (as B ; and so Campbell). — /rcucovorrai Musgrave, xal axoOorrat 
Blaydes. Koi KaroKPoGtrras Hermann, who also conjectured kovk axtOwmui the latter 
is received bv Hartung and Wecklein. 174 ^etim] ^ww, MSS. : ^vw Nauck, who 
transfers ^oi m>m 175 to the end of 174, thus making 175 a paroemiac. (He formerly 
wished to transpose the two vv.) 17ft aol inmbcai koX furapaaraa L and most 

171 doToSt tora xH K^^trdvi we must 
practise the same customs which they 
practise. Eur. Bacch, 890 w \ yitp Kpeiff- 
aov mT€ ruir w/uor | yiypwa'K€ip xri f^^ 
/mXctov: we must never set our theory, 
or practice, above the laws. 

172 Since KdKovovrat suits both me- 
tre and sense, it seems more likely that 
this was the reading from which, by a 
scribe's mistake, kovk aKovovrot arose, 
than that ixovo^as conceals some other 
participle (such as jraroooOrraf or drt- 
dourrat). It is hard to see why Herm. 
thought the *negatio contrarii* to be ^ne- 
cissary * here, — common though it is (see 
on O, T. 58 ywtoTh. kook irfViora), After 
Xpi^ |uXtrdv, too, we should expect fiyfii^ 
not KoX ovjc; the latter supposes that ov 
and its partic. form one word, kovk 
^Kovrat (B and Campbell) would mean, 
*and that, too, not unwillingly' — surely a 
weak sense. The existence of this as the 
only vJ. confirms Kcuco^vrat. 

178 HoX 8i( : see on 31. 

174 |iit...d8ucv|eM. The prohibitive 

subjunct. (esp. aor.) is freq. in the ist 
pers. //wr., but the ist pers. sing, is very 
rare: TV. 801 /oyd' avroO diirta', II. x. 16 
IL^i e€ ««x'(w : 1 f . 475 /i^ o'cv curov^'-w. 

17ft wl (the coryphaeus) after w ^€i»oi 
(the Chorus): cp. 108 w $4poi„.,fA^ m* 
dfipy : 943 ft w ^(K, olKTtlpar\ followed 
by 6fi/M ffor, Cp. O. T. ixxi rpicpeu, 
IXX5 (Hj. HoX was omitted by Herm., to 
make a paroemiac (when the sound and 
rhythm oecome extremely unpleasing); 
crol was omitted, with the same object, 
by Brunck and Elmsley. Both words 
are genuine. A paroemiac is neither 
needful nor desirable here, when another 
follows so closely (X77). 

176 TMvS' iSpoifwv, * these seats,* the 
resting-place, generally, in front of the 
grove, rather tmtn the particular rocky seat 
pointed out at 193 f.: cp. 335 f. (Hardly 
* €tbod€s^ Li, Colonus, as Aesch. Ptrs, 4.) 

177 £(« was altered to diM by Elms- 
ley on the ground that oi |m| with the 
fut. 'md\if:. forbids ; with the subjunctive, 
(Unies. But, besides the passages in 

Digitized by 




An. My father, we must conform us to the customs of the 
land, }rielding, where 'tis meet, and hearkening. 

Oe. Then give me thy hand. 

An. 'Tis laid in thine. 

Oe. Strangers, oh let me not suffer wrong when I have 
trusted in you, and have passed from my refuge ! 

Ch. Never, old man, never shall any one remove thee from «nd 
this place of rest against thy will. strophe. 

[Oedipus tunu begins to move/onvanL 
Oe. {pausing in /lis gradual advance). Further, then } 
Ch. Come still further. 
Oe. i/iaving advanced anot/ter step). Further? 
Ch. Lead him onward, maiden, for thou understandest. 

[A verae for Antigone, a verse for Oedipus, and then another verse for 
Antigone, seem to have been lost here.] 

An. • • • Come, follow me this way with thy dark 

steps, father, as I lead thee. 

Bcss.: 99L is omitted by B, Bninck, Elmsley: ral by Hermann and Blaydes (who keep 
96L). Weckldn suggests ircrrcMrat voi firraMarrdt {An Soph, em. p. 75). 177 

4^€t] 4pV Elmsley, >Vecklcin : lutwr* oydyjf nt Blaydes. X78 tr^ cSv;] fr* 

wp in Tpofiu; Mss. : fr' ovr; Bothe, Elmsley: irpo/3w; Hermann, Blaydes, Wecklein. 
— hri^atMt MSS.: Iri paiwM Reiske.~«-po<ra» MSS.: vo^ta Bothe. ISO Irt;] ir* 
CV9; Wecklein: Tpofiu; Reisig. — XO.] The MSS. omit this indication, which was 
restored by Hermann and Reisig. — wpofiifia^M A i st hand : xpo^^i^^ L and most 
MSS.: Tpoffpia^t B, with a few others. 181 T6pvu Dindorf: rpoa^t MSS. 

laa Itfrco /!>' ^ fc'«'«* w<* L (with ixfo mm in the margin): so, too, (but \vith 

which 94 |fci{ stands with the and pers, 
fttt, imt,, and forbids (as Ar. /^an, 462 
ov /A^ 8iaTpl}p«itf * don't dawdle'), there 
are others in which it stands with the ist 
or yd ftrs. fut ind,^ and denies. In 
some oc these our MSS. are doubtless cor- 
rupt; but there are others in which the 
correction, if any, must be bold. Thus : 
(i) with utpers,: Soph. El. 1051 o0 ^m 
/a? /u$4^/ulI totm: Ar. Ran. 508 ov /I'i 
9* iy^ I W€pt6}ffOfidT€\$6trr*. (9) i&t'M yvl 
pert.: Xen. HelUn. r. 6. 31 tXxw^ tfri ^ 
Zra/9ny ouMr m^ ffdnor ^oiUnccrcu avroD 
drotfororrot: Eur. Phoen. 1590 9a^(at yhp 
•Tire TeiptO'Jaf ov /ti^ore | o'ov rijr** inV^ 
oUoOrrot tS irpd|c(v iroXiy (oblique of ov 
ftfi ir^ei). On the whole the evidence 

r' Its to the conclusion that o4 |fctf could 
used with the 1st or 3rd pers. fut. 
indie, as with the aor. or pres. subjunct., 
in giving a strong assurance. 

179 t, L*s Ir^ oiv hx wpo^ ; metri- 
cally answers to oOrtdt in 194. The 
choice seems to lie between Ir' o^ ; and 
irpoP«i; The latter might easily have been 
added to explain the former : and Ir' o^ 

is not too abrupt, since wp^o^t'y^ vvv |mv 
(1 73) has already marked the beginning of 
his forward movement. In poSvt seems 
better than Mpcuvi in the case of a blind 
man advancing ste^ by step^ and asking 
at each step whether he has come far 
enough. This us well expressed by Ir' 
oCr;— Irt jSaci^ff. — Iri; For Irt before 
rpo^., cp. Ant. 612 TO wfUw. 

181 ft After dtitt three verses have 
been lost (the 1st and 3rd for Ant., the 
md for Oed.), answering to 107 frd'np-^ 
199 &p|iooxii: and after ^ o-' a,yu (183) a 
verse for Oed. answering to 101 «|iOi... 
dTOf . See Metrical Analysis. 

laa )m1v (a stronger /i^, ' verily *) may 
here be simply hortative (*come!') as it 
oft. is with the imperat. : //. i. 303 tl d' 
Aft fofp Ttlpfiaaii 5. 765 Aypti fuun 
Aesch. Sufpl. f0i8 fre nay. If the lost 
words of Oed. uttered a complaint, then 
|uLv may have had an adversative force* 
'yet': but this is more oft. y* ^-^v than 
|fci(v alone: cp. 587. iSS', in this direc- 
tion: see on O. T. 7. 

d|iaiip^ KtiX^isrv^X^ rodi (Eur. Hec. 

Digitized by 




cniOT. y 

01. 9->|->^w'l L- I- A] 

XO. iotoX/jmi ^elvo^ eirl iivrj^^ 

11 w r\dii<aVy o ri Koi 7ro\i9 

12 Ter/>o<i€i^ a^CKov wirocrrvyw 
18 Kal TO <f>Ckop aefieaOaL. 

01. dye in/i/ av fjL€, Trai, 

tj/ ai/ €vo"€ptas €7rtpaii/ovT€9 

TO /ICV eLTTOLfJLeVy TO S* OLKOVaaifltl/ , 

KoX iiTj XP^^^- 'woXe/icu/iCi/. 



avT. jS*. XO. avTou, firfKeTL touS* avTOirirpov fiijfiaTOS €^a> iroSa 
01. 2ouT(U9; XO. a\t9, cJs aicou€ts. 

d* added before wd\) B, Vat., and (with /«ar) T, Farn. : Irco Mir lire' w^c A and 
most MSS. 184 XO. is wantinjr in the mss., and was added by Hermann. — 

^r^of eiri ^nf] leiroT ewl letnyf MSS. (cp. n. on 174): ^1^ fiothe: ^ras Elmsley. 
18ft rXaftojr MSS. : TXa/mw Bothe. Cp. n. on 203. 189 euffe^as] €vr€§tiaff L. 
190 tlTotfJLep...dKova'aifi& L (with w written over ot and at), r: etirwpuv...eUov(rw/Mv 

1050) : cp. 1639 <&Mavp«ut xt^i». In 
Eur. Here. Fur. 133, however, xoibt 
dfiavp6p fxrojs merely *my ^/i^i^ steps' 
(for Amphitryon is not Iflind). That 
might be the meaning here too. But in 
choosing between the literal sense of 
d/iavp6s, 'dim,' and the fig. sense, * feeble,' 
we must be guided by the context of each 
passage ; and the context here favours the 
former. Cp. roi8. 

184 IL T6X|ui--o^p«r6afc. These four 
vv. are wrongly given by the MSS. to An- 
tigone. Her gentle counsel in 1 71 ff. may 
have prompted, the attribution, (civos Irl 
S4vT|f : /%. 135 tL xp^ M*t Wjriror', iv ^i^^ 
ihfw I 9riy€tMt 17 rt X^eiy...; 

18ft flS TXi&|M*v: the nom. can thus 
stand for the voc. even in direct address, 
as Eur. Med. 1 133 mi? ^ripx'^v, ^Xot : but 
is sometimes rather a comment, as id. 61 
V fuapos, €i xjffi 8€ffir6Tat etreu' t68€. Cp. 

753» H7I- 

186 rfrpo^cv a^iXov, holds in set- 
tled dislike : — the perfect tense marking 
how the sentiment which forbids impiety 
towards the Eumenides has interwoven 
itself with the life of the place, rpi^ 
rl d0(Xors to hold a thing (in one's 
thoughts) as unloveable: cp. iv iXxiirip 
rpi^ n (Ant. 897). For the perfect, 
denoting a Jixed view, cp. Her. 3. 38 

oOtu Pivofilxaat rik vepl roift vo/uovt 
(and so 7. 153, 8. 79): Plat. Legg. 8. 
837 C h..Jpv¥ ri ylfvxi...fippuf iiyiirai 
r^y Ttpi t6 ffiSfM roO (rdtfiaros rXiyo^/Aori^v : 
Pro/. 348 K oOm T€iri<yrevKat travrf. 
The per£ act. of Tp4^ occurs in Anthol, 
Append, in. 3 (Jacobs vol. ii p. 795) 
dpdpat ay(ucXeiroi>s rirpoipe KtKporiri: in 
Polybius (is. 35 h in the later form ri- 
rpa^), etc: but in older Greek only in 
the Homeric use, as Od. 33. 337 ire/»i 
Xpotr^/w^ oKfMi (the brine has hardened 
on their flesh) : whence Nauck here, iroXit 
rh-poipof (as=W^i/«ev) dt^iXor, (whate'er) 
hath grown unpleasing to the city. 

189 ft &v with the optat. verbs, not 
with tva: * (to a place) where I may speak 
on the one hand, and hear on the other': 
rd |iiv...T& 84 are adverbial: cp. Xen. 
Afuid, 4. I. 14 rd lUv ri ftaxofi^poi, rd Si 
K<d wavavo/itpoi. «Cirofc|&€V . . .aKOi»o'ai|iCv, 
i.e. 'arrive at a mutual understanding,' — 
a regular phrase: Thuc. 4. 13 ^wiSpovt Si 
'ff^9uf iKeXtvw i\dff&eu. airufn \iyovr€t 
Kal aicotforref wepl fKaorov (u/m/Sijitoi^ou : 
Theucr. 15. 48 aiffvfu^'^rrit \ <} Kt t6 ftiv 
tliroifUf t6 5* iK ^atkiwow nvOolfiifP (a 
head-man, *who to shrewd questions 
shrewdly can reply,' Calverley). av with 
the optat. in the relative clause just as 
in apodosis; so Theocr. 35. 61 iyw 64 tm 

Digitized by 




[Here has been lost a verse for Oe.] 

Ch. a Stranger in a strange land, ah, hapless one, incline 
thy heart to abhor that which the city holds in settled hate, and 
to reverence what she loves ! 

Oe. Lead me thou, then, child, to a spot where I may 3"^ ^- 
speak and listen within piety's domain, and let us not wage P*^^ 
war with necessity. *^ *™* 

[Moving forward, tu now sets foot on a platform of rock 
at tlu verge of tlie grove.] 


Oe. Thus far ? 

Ch. Enough, I tell thee. 

There ! — bend not thy steps beyond that floor of native ind anti- 

A (with 19 written over ca), B, Aldus, Brunck, Hermann ; a reading which requires us 
to take &' or as= 'wherever.' 192 wnwirpov Mss. : avroWrpov Musgrave, and so 
Blaydes, Hartung, Jacobs, Wecklein: ayxi^^rpwt Meineke. 199 kXit^^: yp. 

(to a place where tut are likely t^ find 
him): Xen. Anab, 3. i. 40 odir oZ3a tf r« 
ik9 rif xpi^tf'airo ai>rMt (I know not what 
use one anUd make of them). 

<i(o^p(at kmi^vwm%ttUering on piety, 
jjlacing ourselves within its pole: but this 
figurative sense is here tinged with the 
notion of * entering on lawful ground* 
(schoL tOfftfius warovrrtt). For the fig. 
sense cp. Od. t^. $2 6^pa 9^uf iv^po- 

* that ye may both enler into your heart's 
delight' (Butcher and Lang): PA, 1463 
M^iyf oCroTt Hfoti* iri/Mrrct, though we 
had never entered on that hope (dared 
to entertain it). 

191 Kttl |ii) XP* *oX.: Ant. 1106 
i^ytcn S* oCx^ dvc/MjcTT^' Simonides 
fr. 5. II Ai^dyK^ 6* Mi $ecl ftax^rrai, 
Eur. fr. 709 X^ia dMffKti, jcar (ipaSvt 
rif i, ffo^, 

192 ft «£ro«. Oed. has now ad- 
vanced to the verge of the grove. Here 
a low ledee of natural rock forms a sort 
of threshold, on which his feet are now 
set. a^Tov^rpov 8i||M,Tot, a 'step,' i,e. 
ledge, 0/ natural rock, not shaped by 
man (as was the ordinary 09/mi or raised 
place for speakers, etc.), distinct, of 
course, from the i^wros irirpot of 19, 
which was within the grove. So avri- 
(vXof (of rough wood, Fh. 35), oirroirbp- 

^vpof (of natural purple), avrtfrocot (uf 
simple wool), amwifpot (of unbolted 
wheaten flour), aMitoiun jwith natural 
hair, Ar. Ran. 811), ovropo^ wdrpai 
(rocks forming a natural roof, Oppian 
Halieut, i. ss). The dvTMr^pov of^the 
Mss. could mean: — (1) *A ledge like 
rock ' ; cp. drrircus (Aesch. Eum^ 58) = 
^woak as a child': and so the schoL in 
L, loorirpovf x^^f^^^f — ^*^'f *8L ledge of 
material nrm as rock,' * of brass,' mean- 
ing the xA^*'®vf 6d^ understONDd liter- 
ally i see, however, on 57. {2) * A ledge 
serving as a rock ' : cp. (dreidiy) iirrUtrrpa 
(Aesch. JSum. 136), 'fdBot dmfivptr^ 
(Nonnus 1 1. 140), itriirvpyot w4rp^ (£ur. 
Bacck, 1097). (3) *A seat of toik front* 
ing thee*: cp. dirriTpffpot, with rptppa 
facing one. This does not fit the data. 
(4) Bellermann: 'a ^stone) seat over 
against a rock,' ue. 'behind which the 
stone wall rises' (?). — Campb. renders 
first by * rocky,* then by * rock-like,* and 
refers it to * some peculiarity in the base- 
ment of the low seats.' 

198 'r6Sa Kkivjfl (aor.) like w68a 
Tp^Teof (Eur. Suppl. 718), since, the seat 
lH!ing now at his side, he timu away 
from it if he moves forward. Wecklein 
explains it as ssyow KOft^ (* sit down '), 
but (i) iro^a could not here stand for 
Torv, and (3) the (question is now of kalt' 
ing, not yet of sitting down (see 195). 

Digitized by 







01. 3-^ ia-dci; XO. Xej(ptos y iir aKpov . 195 

4Xao9 fipaxys o/cXacra9. 

6 1(0 floC fJLOL 

1 fid(r€L ^dcriv apiiocroL, 

%y€paov 69 X^pOL aaifia gov npOKKCi/a^ <f}Lkiav ifidv. 
QdfiOL Bvar<l>popo^ ara9. 202 

XO. 10 J Tkdficjv, 0T€ wv xaXq>^, 
liavBacov, Tt9 €<^V9 fiporcji/; 

i2Tt9 o nohtmovo^ <Jy€t; tii/' ai' 205 

13 (Tov irarptS* iiaruOoLiJLav ; 

aVo/Aoco- 01. (3 ^eVot, a7ro7rToXi9' aXXd /x-i) XO. Tt to8' aTrcw/e3r€i9, 

^^^* yc/>ov ; 209 

01. ftTj, /x-Tj ft* ou/€/>|7 Tt9 ctftt, /LtTjS* i^^TacTrj^ vepa /laTevtov. 

19 A ^ V^w; L, with the scholium ianrl rov xaBe^dv' dwi roO 49$u r^rcrcu: 
also yp, V ^rw; 8 xal pikrtw.^ri Vtf» A: IjffSu B* T (the latter with ^ writ- 
ten above). — n icBv; Brunck, Wecklein. — ^ Vtfw; Dindorf (conjecturing xXi^w;), 
Campbell. — Mu\ (omitting i?) Vauvilliers, Hermann.— iJ^tw; Elmslcy, Reisig. — rf«T«3; 
Nauck. — ffraBCi; Hense. 196 \dov Mss. and most edd. : XSuot Dindorf, Wecklein. 
197 ip Vvx^ MSS. : 4p drvxcUg, Reisig, Hermann, Dindorf, Campbell (with ^ — for 
d — ) : h Vi^V Elmsley. 198 Iti fwl fui] These words, Antigone's in the MSS.» 
were restored to Oedipus by Hermann (who placed them after dpf^acu. in 109). 
199 dp/ioffcu, MSS., Hartung. apfiovat was proposed by Elmsley (who left dftfu^ai 

19ft £ if kr0M; *am I to sit down?' 
deliberative aor. subj. of l^^ioi. This 
aor. of the simple verb occurs nowhere 
else : but iKaBiffBrfif is used in later Greek 
(as KaBtcBivTCL Paus. j. 12. i). Since k 
is the radical vowel, it seems better to 
suppose a synizesis (^ icBQ ;) than an 
aphaeresis (4 Vtfw;) : the i|, though not 
necessary, b prob. (genuine. I have left 
this questionable ^m in the text, on the 
strength of UaBi^Briv : but the v.L^ vrm 
(* am I to halt ? \ preferred by the schol. 
in L, seems more defensible than it has 
been thought by recent edd. The answer 
of the Chorus, no doubt, refers to sitting 
down. So, however, it could do after 17 
rrw ; He has already been told to go no fur- 
ther (191 f.): but, m his anxiety to avoid 
further offence, it is conceivable that he 
should repeat his question in the clearest 
form. (Cp. Eur. ffec, 1079 ira /3w, ira 
rrw, ira jra/&^w...;) 

XixpMt 7'...^KXiCo^a«, *yes, moving 
sideways,*— the rocky seat being near his 
side — ' (sit down), crouching low on the 
top of the rock.* ^-icXdlM (cp. 6-^, from 
tJoaic)f from K\i-u, to bend the hams in 

crouching down; Xen. An, 5. i. xo t6 
Uepoucbp ci&pxccro,...xa2 (fieXa^e Koi i^- 
vl^aroj 'he danced the Persian dance, 
sinking down and rising again by turns ' 
(there was a dance called (kXao'^a): so 
dffXad(assa folding campstooL ppaxvt, 
' low,' (as lUyva^ * tall,*) because the seat 
is near the ground. 

£Kpov, on the outer edge of the rocky 
platform {piitM igi). Xaos,gen. of Xfiar, 
as Od. 8. 191 Xoor {nr6 ^ir^. No part of 
Xoaf occurs in trag., except here and Eur. 
/%. 1 1 5 7 ace. X&op. The MSS. have Xdov, 
and the schol. in L quotes Herodian (160 
A.D.), ip Ti} € r^ k€lB6\ov (sbk. 5 of his 
lost work 1^ «ra^Xov vpoctfiila), as taking 
it from a nom. Xdot : but Herodian had 
perhaps no warrant besides this passage, 
and no other trace of such a form oc- 

197 ft fyJ^¥ 1^8': U. the office of 
placine him in his seat (cp. 91 K<iBi}4... 
lu). Hermann changes the hf •^^nr%i^ 
of the MSS. to <v '^o-tfxoCf, joining it with 
paom. The corresponding strophic verse 
IS lost (see on 181): but the metre confirms 
the emendation (see Metrical Analysis). 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYz Eni KOAnNni 


Oe. Shall I sit down ? 

Ch. Yea, move sideways and crouch low on the edge of 
the rock. 

An. Father, this is my task : to quiet step (Oe. Ah me ! 
ah me!) knit step, and lean thy aged frame upon my loving 

Oe. Woe for the doom of a dark soul ! 

[Antigone stats him oii t/te rock, 

Ch. Ah, hapless one, since now thou hast ease, speak, — 
whence art thou sprung.^ In what name art thou led on thy 
weary way ? What is 3ie fatherland whereof thou hast to tell 

Oe. Strangers, I am an exile — ^but forbear 

Ch. What is this that thou forbiddest, old man } 

in his text), and has been generally adopted. aoo tc/mioi' mss. : 'itpoJtar Dindorf. 
aoi irpMrXIrat L, A, and most MSS, : xpoicpiwat B, R, Vat. : irpo^rXcf ov Triclinius, 
who, reading dpfU^ai in 199, and supposing it to depend on ifioif rod*, could not 
explain irpoKXlwat. Brunck, for a like reason, conjectured x/MrXtror. 2Q2 dvV- 
^^ot] dvff^opov Blaydes, Dindorf. aoa w rXofuaw L, and so A (but with 
written over ») : w rk&ftov B, with most of the others. 204 nV tr* l^v L (in 

marg., yp* rlt l^vt;), A: Wt ^*i^ufft\ B: rit t^v; R: toG ttpvt Schneidewin. 20ft 
lis ur iroXvrorof MSS. : but L has in the margin, 7/K rls 6 roXi^ovof , which most 
edd. adopt, rlt <rt rroX^wot Wecklein. — r£ro mss. : tIp' dp Vauvilliers. aiO /mj 
ft^ fti^ fi* MSS. : M^ M<, fiTfj fi* Hermann: p4t f'^ m' Hartung, Bergk. 

The words 4y i|<rvxa<f ...4|ftAv are said as 
die helps him to sit down. He has to 
make one step sideways (195) to the seat. 
Taking his arm, she says : ' Lean on me, 
and jom step to quiet step* (dpfMO-oi aor. 
imper. midd.): i,e. 'advance one foot 
to the resting-place, bring the other up 
beside it, and then (supported bv my 
arm) sit down.* Cp. Eur. Or. 133 4 xdwl 
yaias i^fU^tu whoiu 04\€is; *wouldest 
thou set thy feet together (plant thy feet) 
on the cround?* Pseudo-Simonides 184 
ir^ woSot txif*a Tp&rw | ^pfUffttfJutP, where 
we first planted our feet (on the battle- 
field,— there we fell). Campbell takes 
fdffxv as the foot of Oed., ana pdo'fi as a 
' stone support for the foot attached to the 
seat,* rendering, * fit thy foot into its quiet 
resting place.' This seems improbable. 
*Time thy step to Mt^ quiet step' is un- 
suitable, since they are clo^e to the seat 
already. The interjection U» ^ |tos 
given by the mss. to Antigone, but by 
Herm. (rightly) to Oed., need not, with 
Herm., be placed after &f p^ootu. 

aoa t, Suo'^povof , as the work of a 
mind clouded by the gods: AfU. ii6f Iv 

^p€ifuir 6va^p6wvp ^fioprri flora. The gen. 
after the exclamation »|i4>i: cp. on 149. 

aoa TXd[|M»v, see on 185. x*^** 
hast ease (alluding to his words betoken- 
ing pain and exhaustion) : n^/, cf«eit koL 
WK dPTiTtlptit rf i^XOw (from the grove), 
as the schol. 

a05 t, ri%h iroX. : cp. on 68. rW a,¥ 
...warpO*. For the twofold question, 
cp. Ph. 220 TLf€t iror* it 7^ Tffw9t icor- 
4^€r*;.., I iro^ai Torpas iw if y4vovt 6/109 
irort I T^9ifi* 6m dwfSm; Eur. Ifelen, 86 
driip rlt ft ; w6$€P ; tIm* i^uvd&p 99 xfin ; 

(Dind. rbf ot 9* avdar xpcw*' ;) Od. I. 170 
and in five other places) r£t ir6^f» cZf 
ordpciw ; xhBt, rot toKu ifii roKijtt ; 

aoa Oed. replies to their second ques- 
tion by dirotrroXit, which is almost an 
exclamation ;— * I have no rarpls now ': he 
deprecates their Jirsi question {rit iryu ;) 
altogether. Cp. Aesch. A^. 14 10 (the 
Argive elders to Clytaemnestra) or^oXit 
8* iatit I /uffot SftpiMP d/rrtit. Soph, has 
diroirroXcT in O. T. tooo (dialogue) and 

rr. 647 (lyr.). Cp. tj57. 

a 10 |MJ, |m| |i aWp^. As the verses 
from 307 onwards are flvo/xoc6^r^e0a (see 

Digitized by 
















Tt To8'; 01. aiva <^vGrc9. XO. avScu 01. rixvov, 

ailMOL, ri yey(6v(o ; 
rivo^ cT crnepiMaTO^f Z ^€V€, <f>(iv€i^ irarpoO^v. 215 

c5/iot eycu, Tt wd6o), riicvov iiiov; 
Xey*, iweLTrep iir €cr)(ara fiaivti^. 
aXX* €p<3* ou yap e)(6) Karajcpv^v. 
aaKpd ficXkerov, aXXa ravyv^' 

Aacov icrrc rti/ ; (u. XO. tot; tov. 220 

TO T€ AafihoLKihav ye/09; XO. J Zcv. 
ad\iov OtStTToSai/ ; XO. cv yap 08* ct ; 

€09 W7VCT€ IJLT/]0€U OO" aVOd), 

1(0,0)0)* 01. Svcr/iopos. XO. e3 cS* 

0vyar€p, ri ttot avrt/ca Kvpcr^i) 225 

aia W rode; 01. detyd MSS., Campbell: rl roB*; 01. a&d Wunder, Hermann, Schnei- 
dewin, Dindorf, Wecklein, and otners: ri 34 ; 01. fevck Elmsley. 214 yepi^ia L: 
ytytawia A, with most of the other MSS. Sift ^irt L, A, and most MSS.; but 
^vc T and Fam.: w (^ Heath. 217 pallets, found in T and Fam., is due to 
Triclinius, and was first restored to our texts by Brunclc. L, with A and the rest, 
has fjJptit, a corruption of fiabea which arose from the likeness between some cursive 
forms of fi and /i. 219 /UXXtr^ L, with most of the others: fUXXrri y* Tri- 

clinius (T, etc.): /jJXXerop Hermann, Elmsley (who conjectured ftfKKofuw), and most 
edd. : fUKKets Blaydes. — rdxw* Elmsley, Hermann (who also proposed raxi^or), and 
most edd. : raxOfoi Reisig. The MSS. have raxv^erc (as L, and most), or raxv^tre 
(as A, R, and the Aldine ed.). 220 \atw tffre riv' droToror ; XO. cJ cS (ov. L. 
So most of the other MSS. (except that they have «5 w or w v). The second loO 

on 117), the strophic test is absent, but 
|in, |MJ li' is metrically preferable to iii^ 
yJ^ fill u here (see Metr. Analysis). And, 
after the preceding dXXol fi^, a iArge- 
fold iteration would rather weaken than 

212 Wunder's correction of the Ms. 
Scivd to alvd is required by the Ionic 
measure (^'^ • -^^y. see Metr. Analy- 
sis. ^<»o%t= origin, birth: 270: Tr. 379 
(loli) Xa/iirpd...0t^a'U', | rarpdt lUw oOffa 
T^eotF Eipirov, jt.r.X. 

214 yt^Y^i delib. perf. subjunct. 
from ytywfax whence, too, the imper. 
T^TCtfre, Ph. 338. Both tliese could, in- 
deed, be referred to a pres. yeyitnua, 
which is implied by other forms, as ^• 
7«rf (//. 14. 469) : cp. Monro //om. Gr, 
§ 37. Poetry recognised, in fact, three 
forms,— a perf. yiyiapa, a pres. ^ryww, 
and a pres. ytyiopiw (y€yiiiw€uf, II. 13. 
337). Cp. oMvya with impf. •iiwtirfop. 

214 & tCvos ct crr^fiaTos; possessive 
gen., denotingfthe stock, country, etc., to 
which one Seiofigj: cp. on 144 : Plat. 

Sympoi. 303 A iraTp6t r£rof irri tai fOfT' 
pis ; Mmo 94 D oUlai /uy^Xiis Ip : Dem. 
or. 57 § 57 ^Oi tCjw fuydXtaw diJifiMr iffri. 
irarpi&dcy with •! : the Chorus, whose un- 
easy curiosity is now thoroughly roused, 
presses for an explicit answer, and first (as 
usual) for the fatkei's name. Plat. Legg. 
753 C d% TipdKiop ypdAffOPTa TO0ro/ua irar- 
p60€P xal 0vX^t Kal d^/iov, Au 547 
^f rd waTp66€P. 

216 ri ircCOw...; *what is to become 
of me?* TV. 973 (Hyllus, in his wild 
grief for his father) rl ira$v; rl M paiffo- 

217 hf loxATa PcUvfit, *thott art 
coming to the verge * (not, * thou tread- 
est on the verge,' which would require 
gen. or dat.), since, after the hint aZrd 
^(itrcf (313), the full truth cannot long be 
withheld. Cp. fr. 658 (Orithyia was car- 
ried) ir* l^xara xBov6si Ant, 853 irpo- 
pQff* ir* tffx^^o* Bpdffovt : Her. 8. 53 is 
r6 (rxjOLTw KaKcS cariyfiipoi. 

219 Hermann's fUXXtrov (for the MS. 
lUXXiT*) is fitting, since Oed. and Ant. 

Digitized by 




Oe. forbear, forbear to ask me who I am ; — seek — 

probe — no further ! 

Ch. What means this ? Oe. Dread the birth... 

Ch. Speak I 

Oe. {to Antigone). My child — alas ! — ^what shall I say ? 

ClI. What is thy lineage, stranger, — speak ! — and who thy 

sire ? 






Woe is me ! — ^What will become of me, my child } 
Speak, — for thou art driven to the verge. 
Then speak I will — I have no way to hide it 
Ye twain make a long delay — come, haste thee ! 
Know ye a son of LaTus...0!...(7%^r CHORUS utter 
.and the race of the Labdacidae?...(CH. O Zeus!). ..the 

hapless Oedipus ?... 

Ch. Thou art he ? 

Oe. Have no fear of any words that I speak — 

(The Chorus drown his voice with a great s/wut of execration, 
Iialf turning away, and holding titeir mantles before t/unr eyes.) 

Oe. Unhappy that I am!...(r/^ clamour of t/ie CHORUS 
^^;i/i>/ii^)... Daughter, what is about to befall? 

was added by TricUnitu (T, etc.). Vat. has Xoilor. Hermann wrote: 01. Aafov 
trr€ rbf* XO. w. 01. driy^w. Reisig : Aa&v tffri rip* XO. w, lu, Iti, — holding 
that dv^Toror was a spitrious addition, prompted by the geniL Aatbu. Wecklein: 
Aatov trrt rtv'; «3. XO. laif lov, (Boeckn, too, would give the u to Oed., not to the 
Chorus.) Dindorf: Aa&v (rrt tip* Spt'; XO. 6owii. Elmsley: Aotov (art ruf' 
ovr; XO. w w lou. Postgate ingeniously suggests Aatbv f^Tc rty* Iww; XO. doc& 
(or w (ov). The loss of Uw would have been easy after rv*. 324 Zw w (2 w. 

Ol. dvfffwpo^ XO. (3 (i, L. (The 01. and XO. were added bjr S, the ist hand 
having written merely short lines.) The other mss. agree with L in giving the word 

have been speaking together; and is 
clearly better than ^XX<r^ 7* (Triclinius) 
or fi€\K»fU9 (suggested by Elms.). The 
sing. TixvM rightly follows, since it is 
from Oed. alone that a reply is sought. 
IMUcpdl, neut. piur, as adv.: O. T, 883 
(nrkpowra (n.) : Ar. Lys. 550 oOpta ^ecrc: 
Eur. Or. 151 xf^^-*'^^^^'"^^^f^^'^ 
Sao Aatov CffTt Tiv'; The worci dire- 
yww^ seemingly a ^loss, which follows 
rtr' in the MSS., is against the metre, which 
requires -^w..*- after tvv*: it also injures 
the dramatic force. Each word is wrung 
from Oed. ; the gen. Aatov tells all. The 
long syll. after rvt' could be,--(i) ^» 
which Herm. supplies, — giving it, how- 
ever, to the Chorus,— whereas the rhythm 
will be better if it is an interjection by 
Oed.: (1) «VT*; (Dindorf): or (3) o^; 
(Elmsley). The two latter ore somewhat 

221 The family patronymic was taken 
from- Labdacus (the father of Laius), 
though the line was traced directly up to 
Cadmus, father of Polydorus and grand- 
ftither of Labdacus {O. T. 167 ; Her. 5. 59). 

228 The relat. clause W avSd is most 
simply token as representing an accus., 
governed by 84ot Xary^wn ^yfikv ass^^ 
oet^MUrrre (rather than a genitive depend- 
ing on Ua%)\ Tr, 996 oToy /a' dp* i9ov \c^ 
fia»'. Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 81 ByM^- 
ftot 6 rCiv ^wWwv oOrta <caxti»f...didirecrat, 
kf9T€...rt0ifdvai rf ^6/^ ^CSXv- 
irm ^povt: Aesch. TM. 189 fiipifx^ai 
j'anrvpoCtf'i rdpfiot (^woiovai /u rap" 
peur) I r6v dfi^reixv Xewv : Eur. /on 571 
toGto KOfi* fx^i ir6$ot. Cp. below, 583, 
mo. In such instances the ace. might 
also, however, be taken as one of * re- 

224 The MSS. give the one word 

Digitized by 




XO. e^ct) iropcra} fiaxvert x^/><^^- 
OI. a 8* vw€(jr)(<eo vol Karadrjcr^i^ ; 
XO. ov^Q/X fjLOLptBCa Tt<n9 ep^^crat 

cSi/ vpoirddy to rCi/eu/* 

airdra 8' aTrarat? erc/oat? crc/oa 230 

vapafiaXKofjLO/a irovov, ov X^P^^ avTtZiZ<acnv ^€iv. 

orv 86 ra>2/8' eSpat/cjv ttoKu/ €/cro7ro9 avdi9 a^pfios €/ia9 

X^OVO^ €Kdop€, ILTj TL WCpa X/^€09 235 

€fta iroXct vpoadxfrgs. 
AN. <iS ^€1/01 aiB6<f>pov€Sf 

aX\* €7r€l y€paov \aKauov\ ircLripa 

SOfffiapos to Oed. : Hermann first restored it to the Chorus. Instead o{ l& w id w... 
cS (tf one must read either cw, u> w...ta} w (with Hermann), or tUi ufii...unit (with Dtndorf). 
aaa xopata Triclinius: irpovw L, A, with most of the rest; and so Aldus. 227 

inrkffx^^ \ ^^i^h roost of the MSS.: inricx^o L: inrtrxo' B: iri^x"' ^a(> 
228 ovdcvi fMipaSia {sic) was written by the ist hand in L. One corrector wished 
to change this into ov5ev< ftoi ^cu^^a, another into ovjeri ftolpcu jca (am^ m dat. 
sing.), — misled, perhaps, by the schol. in the margin, iy i^ if>vnnaf fuUfMS y^ ^ur r&s 
ipwvat. From the first of these corrections arose the Aldine reading ov9»i fun 
p^diat found also in A {fia8la) and R. The true ftoipiBla is in some of the later Bcss., 
as T and B, and in the md Juntine eCL 229 wr mss. : or Wunder. r^wro^] 

S^io^iopot to Oed., as uttered by him be- 
tween the exclamations of the Chorus. 
It thus marks his despair at their refusal 
to hear him. There is dramatic force in 
the sentence of expulsion (316) being the 
first articulate utterance of the Chorus 
after the disclosure which has appalled 

227 vot KOTaihfo'Cit ; fig. from the 
payment of a debt in money. If you 
will not pay it here and now, to what 
place will you bring the payment for it? 
t./. when, and in what torm, can your 
promise of a safe refuge (176 f.) be re- 
deemed, if I am driven nrom Colonus? 
TOi with a verb pregnantly used, as 476 

what end am I to dritt^ it? Cp. 383. For 
Kara6i{o^f cp. Dem. In A/id. § 99 od 
ydp iirrtw B^XiiiAa 6 rt xph icaraBepra 
Mrifioir y€94ff6ai rovropit there is no debt 
(to the Treasury), by paying which he 
can recover the franchise. Find. Ncm. 7. 
75 PtKUPrl y€ x^^"- \ »"0^ '^P^X^ '^A^ 

228 fm ov8<vl |M>if i8£a rlsx% Ipx^^a^t 
to no one comes punishment from fate, 
MV {siro&rwp a) irpoirdOxi* for things (caus. 
gen.) which he has already suffered, t^ 
rivwLv (ace.), in respect of'^his requiting 

them. tfvyTTWffror imp Hlp Tirg rtt dip 
Tparddjf. 'Thou didst deceive ut by get- 
ting our promise before telling thy name; 
we may requite thy deceit by deeming 
our promise void.* ripwp (with H added, 
see on 47) further explains the causal 
gen. <Sv: 'no one is punished /ir deeds 
which have first been done to iim" 


is, fir repaying them to the aggressor.' 
Cp. 1203 irdtf-x^iVf xaB'wTfk V otm Mffra* 
ffiai rlptiPl £ur. Or. 109 r£FM...rpo0df, 
repay care. aSv for eSr or, as 395, 0. T. 
I2zt (n.). 

With Wunder's dv some constnie:— 
ov8<vl r& riww d &¥ vpovoftg fifixih 
Tcu |ioipi8(a rCvit, 'for no one retalia- 
tion ieccmes {^yiypenu) a &te-doomed 
punishment': but could the rtnt itself 
thus stand for the came of the rlrts} The 
flSv of the MSS. is confirmed by other pas- 
sages where, instead of an ace. governed 
by the infin., we have a gen. depending 
on another word, and 3ien the infin. 
added epexegetically : £/. 541 Xfupop 
rixpap I ...t^€ iaJUroffBaii Plat. Crifo 
51 B odd* iwidvfiUi 99 SKKijt Hikntt 06S* 
SKKwp p6fiMP ikafiep etSdpoi: Rep. 443 B 

280 £ tCvdra 8': guile on the one 
part (Mpa), matching itself against deeds 

Digitized by 




Cr Out with you ! forth from the land ! 

Oe. And thy proniise — ^to what fulfilment wilt thou bring 

Ch. No man is visited by fate if he requites deeds which 
were first done to himself; deceit on the one part matches 
deceits on the other, and gives pain, instead oi benefit, for 
reward. And thou — back with thee! out from these seats! 
avaunti away from my land with all speed, lest thou fasten 
some heavier burden on my city ! 

An. Strangers of reverent soul, since ye have not borne 

rpo/uiSffi {sic) "L, with ir written over /&. 380 Mpa] Mpdi L. 381 rapa- 

/SaXXoftira L, with erasure of an accent over o, and of i after the final a : i.g. it was 
first rapadaXXo/icva, and then irapa/SaXXo^cu (dat.)> 3Sa o'd d* ix rwif6* L, 
A, etc : ^ a* Twr«' TricHnius (T, Farn.). ^ 284 avBit F (with r written above) : 
ovnr the other MSS. 388 t. ytpaov oXoor xaripa L, where d\a^ is not from 
the ist hand, but was inserted afterwards by S. A, and most of the other MSS., have 
only ytpa^ TaripcL, without ciXa6v : but the latter word appears in the Triclinian text 
(T, etc). Recent editors, for the most part, either eject oiXaor, or print it in 
brackets. Wecklein, who retains it, conjecturally substitutes opdpa tM* (without 

of guile on the other (iripcat), makes a 
recompense of woe, not of grace (as in 
return forlorn/ deeds^: (x.<^Vt epexeg. *(for 
the deceiver) to enjoy (cp. //. i. 147 
<w«ff 6* Ay9uf). dirdni fr^po, not another 
kind of guile, but another instance of it, 
as Ph. 158 riffya (a king*s skill) r^at 
iT4pat TpoCYtt^ excels skill in another 
man. voftapaXX., as Eur. /. T. 10^4 
ky^ ffoi TopafidKKofuu dpi/ji'ovtt vie wtth 
thee in dirges: Andr. 190 rapa/SoXX^- 
yy^ait abs., *in rivalry.' For the senti- 
ment cp. Plat. Crito 4^^ B Mk (d<i> ddc- 
KoOiuifW cipa dvradurca^, (i»f ol roXXoi 
otowraii Archil, fir. 67 i^ 8* iriarafuu 
fiitycL, I rdr xaK&t /u dpArra lUuwt diro- 
fiti^wdai Kcurocf. Find. Pyth. 2. 83 0l\oif 
€tfi ^fiy- I rori 9* ix^p6^ ^r* ix^pit 4^ 
Xiigoto iUcoM irwoBt^ofUu^ \ iXX' iXXorc 
TttWwr Mit ffKoKuM. 

388 £ ISpdvwv with licroiroff (cp. on 
118), x^^ ^tl^ o^opiMf, which adds 
force to lK0op€; cp. 0. T. 4S0 oi^ir eff 
tlKe9pw\ offxl daff9oif\ od irdXiv | dyffoppot 
ofjrwr rwfd* dwoffrpa^tlt diret; Eur. 
Ifi^. 155 has pavfidrat rts irkevfftp \ 
Kptirat i^opfiot, 'from an anchorage 
in Crete,' cp. i^op/itip to be (or go) out 
of port : but d^pftot belongs to dipopfiop 
(there is no d^pfUuf), 'rushing from' 
{d^P/Mf^€itf schol.). 

389 t, xp^'-'iv^^^^nit (like Kv9ott 
nptdt, alriojr irpo<rdrrccjr), fix a debt or 
oUigation on the city, i.e. make it liable 
to expiate a pollution. But XP^^ sim- 

ply 'matter* in O. T. 155, n. 

387 alSo^pevtt : as ye have aZd<^ for 
the Eumenides, so have al^iSn for the sup- 
pliant Cp. Dem. or. 37 § 50 &y A(^ 
rcf dxov^iQv ^kov...fUTii, raOr a/d^^i;- 
rai KoL d^i (with ref. to the kinsman of 
a slain man pardoning the involuntary 
slayer). cCXX', *Nay,' opening the ap- 
peal: cp. 0. T. 14. The second lUX* 
m 341 = 'at least.' 

This whole /u^Xot dwd viap^ of Anti- 

S«e (137 — 153), with the tetrastichon of 
e Chorus (154 — 157), was rejected by 
some of the ancient critics, ace to the 
schol. on L: 'for they say it is better 
that Oed. should forthwith address his 
justification to them.' But, as the schol. 
rightly adds, it is natural and graceful 
tlut an appeal to pity (AtetyoXoyta), — 
which the oaughter makes, — should pre- 
cede the Other's appeal to reason (t6 
JaccuoXoyac^r). The schoL further re- 
marks that Didymus (circ. 30 B.C.) had 
not obelized any part of the passage. 
This is important, as making it most im- 
probable that the d$4Tjfait rested on the 
absence of these verses from the older 
Alexandrian copies. Though the text is 
doubtful in some points, the internal 
evidence cannot be said to afford any 
good ground for suspicion. 

388 y9pajii¥...fyAv: the text of this 
verse is doubtful, and there is no strophic 
test, but it seems most likely that dXoor 
was an interpolation : see crit. n. 

Digitized by 




TwS* €ftov ovK oi/erXar*, €f}y<av 

aKovroiv aiovre^ 00801/, 240 

aXX' €/jL€ Toi^ fL^kiov, LKerevoiMei/, 

a> ^evoL, oucr^ipaffy o 

vaTpo^ virkp frovjiov /loi/ovf aarroyLOiy 

ovTO}Loi OVK aXaoL^ 7rpocrop<afjL€vo 

o/ifia crov OfifiaiXLv, cSs T19 a<^' ac/jiaro9 245 

vfLeripov wpo<f>ov€la'o, tov od\iov 

atSovs KvpcoL. a/ vfifiL yap cJ? 9^^ 

K€i[i€9o T\a/ioi/€9. aXX* tre, v^vaoTe 

rai/ ohoKTjTov x^P^^- 

irpo9 or* o Ti (rot ^tXoi/ €k cridtv avropii, 250 

17 T€KVOV 7) AC)(09 17 XP€09 17 C7C09. 

ov yap 18019 ai' odpmv fiportov 

OOTLS OV, €t C^€09 ttyOt, 

iK<f>xr/€2v SvvauTo. 

e/i&r) for waripa \ r6vS* ifiov^—fpyii^ has been made from ^^Tor in L. 342 oajctc/- 
pa^' MSS. : oUriffaB* Brunck. 348 tov /di^ov L, A, and most of the MSS.: ro^A^O 

(without fjuopov), a conjecture of Tnclinius, is in T, B, and others. TOGS' iftw 
Wecklein : toO T\itu»o% Hense : rovA' dffXtou Mekler. 344 ovurdXa | oTt was 

written by the xst hand in L, which often thus disregards the division between words 
(Introd. p. xlvi). A later hand in h, wishing to change this into 00 roXoci (a 
wretched conjecture found in the Triclinian mss.), delet^ the letters Xa, and the 
breathing on d, and added X before otff in the next verse. (Dindorf says, 'Xo<f a 

340 cuc^vrwv, epithet of the agent, 
instead of that proper to the act (dirou- 
^liap): 977: O. T, 1919 rard ixi^a ko6k 
eurorra. Cp. 74, 167. dbvrts a^SdLv, 
'perceiving,* t\e. * being aware of/ * hav- 
ing heard,' the report of his involuntary 
deeds. Cp. 791 xXi^w: Thuc. 6. 90 cbt 
iyoi dicoy eUaSdrofuu. — Not: (i) 'on 
hearing (from him) the mention of his 
deeds* — as implied in his name: nor (1) 
'on hearing his first utterance,* as if 
dxdrr. ipytav could be cans. gen. with 
odK dp4T\aT€. 

341 ctXX', 'at least,* cp. 1176: fr. 14 
jrAr dXXo firiSh, dXXd rodrc^yiyi xopcu 

34a Hermann*s rov|u>v fi^vov (for the 
MS. ToO iiovov) is metrically ric^ht, but 
l&ovov can hardly be sound. It must 
mean (i) 'for my father alone' (and not 
for my own sake) : not (1) * lonely, as he 
is*: nor (3) 'for my own father* (Camp- 
belPs vicw« which I do not comprehend). 
TOTMONOT may have come from TOT- 
AAeAIOT (Mekler), but tov dffXiop in 246 
is against this (see, however, on 554). 

Perhaps rovS* eL|i|iopov. 

344 o^K dXaoit, as Ats are. 

'r|iorofM»|iiva: for the midd. cp. £/. 
1059 iffopib/iePM. The midd. of the sim- 
ple 6pAu is poet, only {Ant, 594): but 
the midd. of Tpoopdu and rtpiopdta occurs 
in Attic prose. 

34ft 4t Tit «.r.X.: as if I were a 
young kinswoman of your own, appealing 
to you, the eldest of my house, for protec- 
tion. The words are hardly so strong as 
'like daughter to father'; and though a^v 
is addressed to the coryphaeus (cp. on 
175), this sense would be less fitting. 
So Creon imagines his niece Antigone 
appealing to the sacred ties of kinship 
{Ant. ^87 Ztfvos ipKeiov; 658 i^vpuftlTw 
Afa I ^weufiow), 

347 f, hf {(|J4u KiC)ic0a, 'we are situaied* 
{not, 'prostrate') 'in your power*: Iv H., 
faus vos, cp. 391, 421. 1443, 0. T. 31^ 
(n.), Dcm. De Cor. § 193 iv yhp rf Btt^ 
TouTO TO WXof ^r, oAk iv i/tol. The epic 
forms 0MM«T(nom.), 0/u/u (dat.), Bftfi€ (ace.), 
freq. in Hom., belonged esp. to the Lesbian 

Digitized by 




with mine aged father, — knowing, as ye do, the rumour of his 
unpurposed deeds, — pity, at least, my hapless self, I implore 
you, who supplicate you for my sire alone, — supplicate you 
with eyes that can still look on your own, even as though 
I were sprung from your own blood, that the sufferer may find 

On you, as on a god, we depend in our misery. Nay, hear 
us ! grant the boon for which we scarce dare hope ! By every- 
thing sprung from you that ye hold dear, I implore you, yea, 
by child — by wife, or treasure, or god ! Look well, and thou 
wilt not find the mortal who, if a gcd should lead him on, could 

xn. recentissima': but this is true only of the X:) — fuj is added before trpoo'opw- 
fUwa by B and Vat. 347 K^paai MSS. : Kvpaat Henn. — Ofui/ yiip MSS., Campbell : 
O/wf 7 Heath: ^/w^ Brunck, Herm., Elms., Dind. : Cfifu yip Bergk. Nauck, 
Wecklein : d;iiy 6wtai Paley. aso U (r^^cv] Ho,9tv B, Vat. : otKoder, £Imsley*s 

conjecture, is adopted by Wecklein. 351 jijiia^w]^ Hkpw L. — Xo-yot Mss. : 

\tx9t Reiske, and most edd. aftfl dv o^pdir (i./. dratfpcSr) L: ^y iBpw A, 

with the other MSS. : cU dva^poir Campbell. — fiporui^ mss. : fiporop Tridinius, which 
most edd. adopt. Hermann and Dindorf, reading pporiif, think that a dactyl 
which once followed it has been lost: while Wecklein supplies arair after it. 
J. H. H. Schmidt retains ppoTuf, holding that it suits the metre (Mttr. Anal. 
p. Ixvii.); nor does he suppose that anything has been lost. flftS (Lya 

L, A, with most MSS.: £ye« B, Vat.: dyti 7' Tridinius (T, Fam.): dyw. 7' 

Aeolic : the ace. occurs in Aesch. Eum, 
610 /9ovXj Tt^oAviCM d* iH/u/i* kwtairi9$ai 
varp&t: Soph. AfU. 846 ^v/i/jidprvpat HfifA* 
iriKTUfioi, h iuXv ydp {uss.) is unme- 
trical : and if yap is omitted, i| still 
mars the metre, which requires a dactyl. 
Ki£|M0a, of a critical situation, as 7r. 81 
ip ovr Poirj roijidc KtifUw(ft t4kpop, \ o6k tl 
^vpifi^tip ; (when his fate is thus trembling 
in the balance). Cp. 151a 

249 & vtmiTt with ace. of the boon, as 
Bern, Hymn. 5. 445, Eur. Ale, 978 Ze^ 
t ri vtiiij^ (nu>re oft. ^vi- or xaroMi^iF). 
Tclv c(8dic. x*f the unlooked-for grace, i.<. 
for which, after your stem words (126), 
we can scarcely dare to hope, — but which 
for that very reason, will be the more 
gradous. Eur. Mtd, 1417 «U rd d«- 

w6po9 np9 Btdt, 

aftO wp^ 9* : in supplications the 
poets oft. insert the enchtic 99 between 
ir/)6f and the gen. of that by which one 
adjures: 1333: TV. 436 m4 wp&s at row 
gar* oKpoif ir.r.X. : PA. 468 Tp6t w^ irc 
wvrpos, Tp6t re /Airrp6t, (S Wxror, | wpot r' 
f f rl aoi KOT* eZk6r iari Tpoa^\i% \ U^rtft 
UfovfML. 4ic (rtfOffir could go with #vro- 
yuu only if wp^ or' were rpot r' or wp^ 
6* and even then would be harsh. Join, 
then, 8 r\ o^ ^<Xov Ik oiMcy, *wbat- 

J. S. II. 

ever, sprung from thytdf^ is dear to 
thee ' ; the next words repeat this thought, 
and add to it: *yea, by child — or wife, 
or possession, or god.' Cp. 530 i( ^/tod. 
U a46w could not mean simply, 'on 
thy part,' ass* in thy home.' Against 
Elmsley's tempting oCico^ (ep. Eur. 
M^. 506 roif otKoSfif ^Mf) it may be 
remarked that the alliteration wp^o-'... 
voi— 4k 9i$w seems intentional (cp. O. T. 
370 n.). 

251 i\ xp^ 4 ^•^•' a designed asson- 
ance {wapotulwffis) i cp. Isocr. or. 5 
§ 134 KoL Hiw ^tapf Kol rV l^iifaiin 
or. 4 § 45 d7wrat...Ad) im»w r^xovt koX 
I^M>if9 ^LXXd Kol \6you «al ywiitfait. XP^ 
heresx^A*a» 'thing,' any cherishecTpos- 
session (cp. //. 13. 618 coi aoi rovro, 
T^por, jcffiMi^XiOf iffTv), rather than 
'business,' 'office.' 

252 dOpMv, if thou look closely. 
Plat. Hep. 577 C rV 6/u>iATfiTa ivaiufuni' 
9K6iuPin r^ re ir^XecM Ktd roG drBpos oihu 
icaO* ixaarop iw inipti iSpQp rd Ta$' 
i/ffiara ixaHpov \iyt. 

268 ayot, s./. draw on to evil : Ant. 
633 ortp ^pipat I ^eot d7e( rp6s Arap. 
Oedipus was led on to his unwitting deeds 
by a j^od. Cp. fr. 615 ovd' &r eff 0(^oc | 
pportop roO\ tp Kctl Zcih i^p/i'/jajf Ktucd: 
so, too» £L 696. 


Digitized by 




XO. aXX* fcr^t, riKvov OiSiTTOv, ci r i^ Icov 

olKTipofieu Koi TwSc cruii<f>opa^ x6>pw 255 

Ta 8 €K d€<iv rpiiiovT€% ov <rd€i/oni€v Sv 
(fxovcli/ iripa rHv irpo^ ak vvv ciprffia/oiu. 

01. ri SrJTa So^s rj ri Kkrfhovo^ KoXfj^ 
fidrTjv p€ovcn)% (o<f>€Kriiia vtyi/erat, 
€t ra9 y^*Adrji/a^ ^(rl ^cocrc^corara? 260 

eti/at, fiova^ §€ roi^ KaKovfiei^ov ^g/ov 
cd^ew outs re ical fioi/as apKtiv €V€iv ; 
KajMoiye ttov ravr' cortv ; otTtvcs pddpcDV 
cfc TiavZi fL i^dpavT€% cTt eXaui^crc, 
ovofia iiovov Sctcrai^c?' ov ya/o 817 to y€ 265 

Aldus: ttTOi rur Elmsley. — iK^vytuf MSS. (except that Vat. has ^tryaif): 'ir0vy«& 
Herm.: ^vyccV Dind., Wunder, Blaydes, Campbell 266 ror&] from 

a in L, 267 The words vpds ck have been suspected. Nauck fonnerly 

proposed ^cdrcclr iripa rt, rur ra rw tlfni/jiiiftaif :^ Hense, ^cdreiy Wpa rur r/w^cr 
i^tifnifUpiaif : Mekler, ^timw ripa rw T^dt pw t* tlm/iiwtaif, 20O rit y*] 

rdf r* L, A, with most MSS. (and so Aldus), rds ^without r') Triclinius (T, 
B, etc.). which Wecklein approves, believing that r* and like words were often added 

264 — 667 First ivttaoiwp, Oedipus 
appeals to the Chorus, who resolve that 
Theseus shall decide (195). Ismene ar- 
rives from Thebes (314), with news of 
the war between her two brothers, and 
presently goes to perform the prescribed 
rites in the grove of the Eumenides (509). 
After a KOfifiit (5x0 — 543) between Oedi- 
pus and the Chorus, Theseus enters, and 
assures Oedipus of protection. 

266 rd 8 4k 0«iv, euphemistic: cp. 
lesch. Ferj. 373 oJ ydp rb fi4\\o9 ix 
$€vp iprirraTo. For Ik cp. also PA, 1316 

rdf...^ic tfewr | rt^at: Eur. Photn, 1763 
rdf iK dtQv 'oMiyKas. Similarly /. A, 
1610 rd rwr tftcJr (s their dispensations). 
267 For rw¥ as ist syll. of 3rd foot 
cp. Ant. 95 aXX' la /u koI tijp i^ ifadu 

269 ^to^o^f, when it flows away, pe- 
rishes, {MLTiiir, * vainly,' without result: 
i,£, issues in no corresponding deeds. 7K 
698 ^91 vSof iAiikom : EL 1000 (our fortune) 

9uLpp£, Cp. \A\.futilisyJlutr€ (Cic. /tn . 
1. 31. \<3l^ftmt voluntas corporis et prima 
, quaeque apolat). For |idln)v cp. Aesch. 
Ck. 845 Xoyot I . .,$r^KowTts ndrtfw. (Not, 
*when the fame f> current without good 

260 d with ind. ^aa< {siquidem <A'- 
ctift/) introduces the actual case which has 

suggested the general question, W M^ 
jr.r. X.: cp. £7, 813 toO Tort KtpamA 
Aiot, ^ rov ^kdiow I "AXcof, e/ txiGt' I^ 
pwrrcf I KpdvTowrip linyXo« ; y% oft. follows 
A (and efrep) in such cases, but here b 
better taken with rdt : it slightly empha- 
sises the name of Athens. 

OiocrtpcffTdTaf. Athens is pre-emi- 
nently (i) religious, (1) compassionate 
toMrards the oppressed. Pans. i. 17. i 
'A^vcUoit 8^ iv ri oyopi koI S^Xa irrhr 
WK h arorrat itriirf/tA ircU *EX^ov /3a#^, 
f ftdXtffTa $€iS¥ it vBptinrafw ptm nl 
furaPcXiiS Tpayftdnop on dt^tXiftot, fiow 01 
rt/idf *EXXi(rwy wk/iowruf 'A^cum. rotf- 
rots M ov rd ^t ^i\ap Bftvirlap ft&wop 
KaBi^TifKMPt aXXd koI it tfcoi^f tvctfioQ- 
Ci9 oXXoir irkiw KaXAldoOtff^lai /Sw/itft 

261 u^at, not strictly 'alone,' bat 
*more than all others': cp. O. T. 199 n. 

T(&v KOKo^iifvov {^ov. The two stand- 
ard instances were subseouent, in myth- 
ical date, to the time of Oedipus. (1) 
Theseus, at the prayer of Adrastus king 
of Argos, compels Creon and bis The- 
bans to permit the burial of the Argive 
warriors who had fallen in the war of 
Eteocles and Polynices. This is the sab- 
j^t of the Supplices of Eur., which con- 
tinues the story of the Antigone and the 
Pkoeftissae, (1) Demophon, the son of 

Digitized by 




Ch. Nay, be thou sure, daughter of Oedipus, we pity thee 
and him alike for your fortune ; but, dreading the judgment of 
the gods, we could not say aught beyond what hath now been 
said to thee. 

OE- What good comes, then, of repute or fair fame, if it 
ends in idle breath; seeing that Athens, as men say, has the 
perfect fear of Heaven, and the power, above all cities, to shelter 
the vexed stranger, and the power, above all, to succour him ? 

And where find I these things, when, after making 
me rise up from these rocky seats, ye then drive mc from 
the land, afraid of my name alone? Not, surely, afraid of 

in error by the scribe of L {Ars Soph. em. p. 17 : q). n. above on v. 51). ria 7* 
is read by the Roman editor of the scholia, by Brunck, and by most edd. : see 
comment. ri^V Hartung; this had occurred to Elmsley also, but he preferred rdt 7*. 
2 68 idpotyt troS] Kd/ioiy4 vov L. 

Theseus, protects the children of Hercules 
against the Arsive Eurystheus. This is 
the subject of the HiraiUidae of Eur. 

These two examples are cited in Her. 
9. 17; in the spurious evird^ot ascribed 
to Lvsias (or. 1 ^ 4^16); and in that 
ascribed to Demosthenes (or. 6oS§ 7 — 8). 
Isocrates quotes them in the Panegyricus^ 
as showing how the Athenians dcrr^Xc^or 
n)r vtfXiy irocri)r ro^orrct ical noct ih^ 
KovfUvoit act nSr *BXXi^rwr ^a/K^OMfor 
(1 51); also in his Eiuomium Ndena€% 31; 
and affain in his Pa$uUhinaiaUf where he 
remancs that Tragedy has made them fa- 
miliar to all (§ 168 rk ouK cunjicM rwr rpa- 
yifMiBtL^KHKuwAimv^lois;). They figure, 
too, in the Platonic Menexmus, with the 
comment that Athens might justly be ac- 
cused of too great compassion, and too 
much zeal for * the weaker cause ' : Ctt ael 
Mar ^^>lMMT^pt»l^§9 ierl Kai rod f rrorof 
^fpavif, 144 K. Cp. Her. 8. 14s o/el mi 

MpAwvtr. Andoddes or. 3 | ^8 ro^ 
irpffirrovf ^(Xovt o^ifrrff cUi rod* Ijfmm 

969 o^Ctur, to give him a safe refuge: 
dfMcctv, to come to his rescue {£L 311 
iffi>6t, wrr doK^ ^^Xocf ), if anyone seeks 
to take him thence by force. oUtt n, sc, 
«2b«i, here synonymous with ^»9- After 
o2i&t rff this ellipse of tlfU u frcK^uent. 

268 Kd^tyc vov. The thought of the 
whole passage is, — rt 96^ fidnip ^iw9a 
(ft^Xfc, fl rdt 'A^Vat ^o^ (fih) Bm. 
f Irai, 4|ifol Vk raOra fOfSafud hrtp ; Instead, 
however, of a clause i^ M...jr.r.X., thus 
depending on il, a new sentence is opened 

by the direct question, — ical l|AOk7< vov 
ravrd i^rw ; 

Koi, frtfixtd to interrogative words (as 
vov, rwt, TdSbt, rif), makes the query an 
indignant comment on a preceding state- 
ment: Dem. De Fals, Legat, § 139 «ai 
Wt, (3 drd/Mt 'A^ipcubc, ro6r* Wiam rh vapd- 
fci7/ta 36cator ovrbr ropo^etr ^^eXi^ci ; 

oCrivtt, causal, as if xap' hyS» had pre- 
ceded: hence ser«l i^/Mif. Cp. 417, 866. 
Thuc 4. 16 ciBvfdaif re rXcftfnyy xp^yot 
Topfftxe Topd \iyop iinrny96fitPot, oOt 
{^6rt ovroiH) (}i»rro ^luf^v SKlywf ixro- 
\iiopiHjftuf, smce they had thought to re- 
duce them in a few days, i . 68 vur d^ W 
99i ftaKpnrfop€», 4v ( = ^c2 'ifuvp) roOt fiir 
99dovKufi4povt 6part...; 6. 68 roXXj /a^ 
rapai9iff€t...'ti dec ji^p^tfai, ot rdpe^/uer 
M r^ avr69 d7wva; Ar. jVuS, 1115 
trror ; ovk axoOert ; \ 6v ( s jrt ifii) vdrref 
^fjutif tffrt fiirov¥6^ Ittik^w, At, 457 r£ 

pofuu. Cp. O. T. xaa8 n. 

264 As 176 shows, ifdparrtff refers 
to his/ri/ seat, in the grove. They had 
induced him to leave Uiat seat (174 flf.), 
on a pledge that no one should remove 
him from the resting-place outside of the 
grove. Yet now they command him to 
quit Attica fiXaWrt: ai6 !(»... jScUyrrf 
XcApar). vdBc pd9pa denote, generally, 
the seats afforded by the natural rock in 
or near the grove: here he is thinking 
specially of the /9dtfpor daK^wafmw (101) 
within Its precincts. 

266 o4 Tdp 84 T^ Y*' see on 1 10. The 
art. t6, followed only by y* at the end of 
the v., with its noun aafuk in the next v., 


Digitized by 




crcS/jt' ovSc rapya ra/x** hrv. rd y €pya fiov 
\yirerrovd6r icrri iiaXKov rj SeSpctKoro, 

€1 COL m IXTjTpO^ Kttl TTttTpOS X/^"7 ^^^tl', 
cSv OVV€K iK<f>Op€l ll€' TOVT iydi KoKo}^ 

€^oiZa. KaCroi vai^ eyoi KaK09 if^vcw, 270 

ooTi? iradcjv fih/ dirreSpdiv, wrr €t <f)pov<ov 

eirpacaov, ovS' av c5S* eyvyvoixyfu kolkos ; 
/% o» >o\ *o^ <' «><^ 

lOri^ O 0V06V €100)9 IKOllffV LV UCOflTfU, 

v<f> &v S* eirao^oi', ctSoroii/ aircoXXufLT^v. 

dv^ (Si^ tKi^ovfiat 7r/>09 B^Stv vfid^, ^^uoi^ 275 

icnrep ii€ KOJ/ccmjcra^, cSSe crcocrarc, 

Kttl fti) ^cov9 rt/jta5M"€9 clra tov9 deovs 

fixoipai^f TTOcicr^c fiT^Sa/jia!?* ifyctcr^e Sc 

pKiir^iv ftci/ avTovs tt/^os tov evaefirj fiporaiu, 

Pkeireiv §€ 7rpo9 tovs hvao'efieU, <f>vyrjv 8c tov 280 

jjL'qTrci} yo/icdai ifxaro^ dvoaCov fipor^v. 

266 rci 7'] rd^ A, R. 368 x^r ^ L (ec is in an erasure; perh. it was f}). So 
the other MSS., but with 4, not i^u xfi*^V Heath. 269 oCreic'] r&eir* B, Vat., 

Blaydes. 278 /MJpocf L, A, with most MSS.: /wlpat F, R': ^cpor T» B, Vat., 

Fam. The first corrector of L has placed in the margin a sign meaning ^^ei, or 

cp. An/. 67 rb y^p 
M I ...«par. 

,.r(Mffff€iP,id, 78 rd 

266— 270 linl...lEoi8a. I am *a 
man more sinned against than sinnine' 
{Liar 3. 1. 60), — as would appear, comd 
I unfold to you my relations with my 
parents (rsl |it|rp6f ical warpot), «» account 
of which relations (the parricide and the 
incest— «Sv neuter) ye dread me. Of that I 
am sure. (For those relations began with 
their casting out their new-bom son to 
perish. That Hrst wrong led to the rest : 
hence it was that I knew not the face of 
my assailant in the pass, or of my bride 
at Thebes.) 

267 ^ w ovO^t' . . . SiSpcuctfra. The 
agent's activities (r«l Ip^a |&ov) here stand 
for the agent himself; and so, instead of roit 
I^TOit werwBiStt €lfu{cip. 873), we have rd 
ipya fiov irtTO¥96T* irrL^ (Cp. 74, 1604.) 

O. T. 14 14 Td^t TtKWW KOX TtKPO^fUPOt 

sone in wMch fhc son has become the 
spouse. So a particular activity of a per- 
son's mind is sometimes expressed by the 
active participle (neut.) of a verb to which 
the person nimself would properly be 
subject: r6 pov\6fL€POPt r6 dpyt^o/itpw rijt 
ymiffATft (Thuc. I. 90, 1. 59): t6 M(6t, rd 
daptf'ovr avToG (i. 36). 

270 — 274 *ye shrink from me as 
from a guilty man. And yet (Ka(TOi), — 
evil as were my acts (in themselves), — 
how have I shown an evil disposition 
(i^^roav), or incurred mora/ guilt ? Before 
I struck my father, he hMl struck me 
(vaOwv drrlSfMiv : see O. 71 809). Even 
if I had been aware (^poyitv) who he 
was, I might plead this in my defence: 
but, in fact, I did not know. Nor did I 
recognise my mother. They, on the 
other hand, had deliberately tried to kill 
their babe.'— Note that the clause 4orT* 
A ^poviMr...Kaic6t, which could not applv 
to the incest, limits the reference of drni- 
8p«iv to the parricide; while M^i^ (173) 
refers to 60th stains. 

271 He has two distinct pleas, (i) 
provocation, and (1) ignorance. These 
could have been expressed by drr&fmv 
[i) -roBiifo ^, {7) €liiin y oid4w. But (1) 
is forestalled by the thought that, if he 
had known, (i) would have excused him. 
Tliis hypothesis is then contrasted with 
the fact (173) ; and the fact on his side 
b next contrasted with the fact on the 
other (374). Hence ira0c^v |i^v has no 
clause really answering to it ; for vvv 8* 
answers to ii 4p^v«v, and v^* ^v S' to 

Digitized by 




my person or of mine acts ; since mine acts, at least, have been 
in sufTering rather than doing — were it seemly that I should 
tell you the story of my mother or my sire, by reason whereof 
ye dread me — that know I full well. 

And yet in nature how was I evil ? I, who was but requiting 
a wrong, so that, had I been acting with knowledge, even then 
I could not be accounted wicked ; but, as it was, all unknow- 
ing went I — whither I went — while they who wronged me know- 
ingly sought my ruin. 

Wherefore, strangers, I beseech you by the gods, even as ye 
made me leave my seat, so protect me, and do not, while ye 
honour the gods, refuse to give those gods their due ; but rather 
deem that they look on the god-fearing among men, and on 
the godless, and that never yet hath escape been found for an 
impious mortal on the earth. 

f>^Mtt*— showing that he felt the difficiilty, bat knew no remedy. roccM'^e (L), r^^Bt, 
or TMcttf'tfcu, is in all MSS. : so, too, is ypifiaiuat, 270 Bporb»] pporiw Triclinius. 
281 dPOfflw Pporm] di^oeUv, riS' oSr Dindorf. Cp. on w. For pporQif Wecklein 

oWv dSiit. The impf. (dmHifmw) ex* 
presses the tiiuatwtt (*l was retaliating*): 
the aor. (173), an act accomplished at a 
definite moment. 

278 lic^i|V tir' tic6|M|V: cp. 336, 974; 
0. T. 1376 (n.) BKoLffToO^' Jhrwt I/SXattc. 

M6frm¥ (predicate) 4,wmSki^t\^, impf. of 
aUtmpUdzcU cp. O, T, 1454 A m' dvwX- 
X^np. Ivnox^ • ^hen the iron pin was 
driven tbrouch the babe's feet and he was 
exposed on Cithaeron, O, T. 718. 

276 60-irtpiuKdMo^v.: oj ye caused 
me to leave my seat in the grove, so give 
me the safety which ye then promised: 
see on 164: for mU, on 53. For dvt- 
•-T^Mu, of causing Uimi to leave sanc- 
tuary, cp. Thuc. I. 116 (Cylon and his 
adherents]^ xo^i^iwiy ivl t69 /3m^ Urartu 
r6y h r^ cUpor^XA. dy«MTi)acvrcs M 
o^rodt oL rw *AB7fP9luif iiriTrrfiaftfUwot,... 
4^* f IMfikw KOKow Tov^ovctPt dira7ay6rrfft 

277 ••ovfl...To^ e.: the art. with the 
repeated word, as 5, FA. 09s ^cote rpo- 
7ttM#r roi>t Bto^ ^tvSuf rlfift, 

278 |M(poif vMi^ could not stand 
for h fulptui TouiffBt, The prep. 4p is 
indispensable. See the discussion of this 
passage in the Appendix. The gentlest 
remedy would be |fto^f (as gen, sinf.), 
which two MSS. have. As h oOdtpi X^^cfi 
w9iwBtu (Her. 3. 50J and ip oddtfui ftolp^ 
iytof (s. 171) are parallel phrases, so oA* 

iofht \6yov iroUktBoL (x. 33) might suggest 
oMe^or fulpas TonlffBau For the two 
negatives cp. EI. 336 ml m^ 9okw liiv 
iftaw ri wTf/LaUpwf H m^^, and not to seem 
active yet do fta harm. It is hollow, Oed. 
says, to insist so strictly on the sanctity 
of a grove {BtoOt rtfuatrn), and then to 
refuse the gods their AM<f«t their due tri- 
bute of practical piety. You treat the 
gods as if they were not, when at their 
shrines you do dMSeta ipya (183) by vio- 
lating your pledge to a suppliant. — 
itmMi, Numerous Attic inscriptions of 
the 5th and 4th cent. B.c. show that in 
this verb t was regularly omitted before 
ffc or If (rott, Toi^tt), though never before 
•V, oi, or » (hrolovwt mulii, rociSr: Meis> 
terhans, p. 17). L generally, but not 
always, omits the i before « or iy if the 
syll. is short. Forms from vow, with 
the I St syll. short, occur below in 450, 
584, 651, 1018, 1033, 1037, XI44. In 
584 and 659, as here, L keeps the i: in 
the other five places it omits it. In 15 1 7, 
where the quantity is different, L has 

280£ The place of vov before ^«rr6f 
(cp. At. 19 Kol fid rtt 6irHip, Ph. 519 ^^ 
yGr fiir rtf ei)x<^p^* ^^PV*) would be less 
awkward if ^vyifv and (m^itm changed 
places : but the latter is reserved for the 
emphatic place at the beginning of the 

281 )M|vi»t not oihtia, because of the 

Digitized by 




^ifu o79 (TV firj KaXvirre ra9 evSo^oi^as 

ipryoL^ *kdriva^ iuoaioL^ vmiperZv, 

oXX* cjoirep IXa^Ses rov iK€T7)v exeyyvov, 

pvov fi€ KdK<f>v\acra'€* yL-qhi jiov Ktipa 285 

TO Bv^nrpoo'OTrTov eUropoiv art/jiaa7}9. 

TJKa) yap Unoc evcefim t€ koX d^poiv 

omja-iv aoTOLS tolco • otcu' o o tcvpuo^ 

Ttap^ Tts, vjLtoJi' ooTts ^crrli' TJyeiiciv, 

TOT €l<raKOvci)v irdarr hnarria'^i,' ra hk 290 

ftera^ tovtov fLTjSa/jia!^ ytyvov kokos. 

XO. rapfieu/ fieu, <o y^paU, rivdvp.rnJLara 

TTohXrj *crr avar/Kr) rdno croC* Xoyotcrt yap 
ovK cSw/jtaoTat fipax^o-i' rov^ Si rrjche yrj^ 
avaicra^ dpK€L ravrd fiot SuiSe^at. 295 

01. Kttl irov ^a-ff d Kpaiv<ov r^crSc T179 x^P^^' ^Q/oi; 

XO. Ttarptfov aarv yfj^ e)(€f cricofl-os 8c I'ti' 

writes ^ewr. 282 ^ oTf o'l)] (ivcit «^ Dindorf : {dyvcve Nauck. 286 

8wnrp6ff9rTOp] ^vffwpo^mrw B, Vat 288 9* after $t9» is omitted by A, B, R, 

imperat. -^yito^ (^/S)* After verbs of 
thinkings the negative with the inf. is 
ordinaxily oi (Plat. Proi, 3x7 A ^rfooHM, 
Tdp adroit od n diar/)d|aa'0eu) : though |m{ 
is used in asseveration (as with dfufvfu), 
and sometimes in strong expressions of 
personal conviction: O, T. 1455 oZiBa 
fi-ifn \C (bt 9b9w \ iiifr^ SXko ripffoi luifih^ 
where see n. Thuc. 6. 101 tut fin„ pofU- 
ffcufTit M^ ^...'Uflvol yt»4ff0ai (and id. 4. 
18): Xen. C^. 7. 5. 59 MfU9€ 8i ik^i» 
ye^iffBai irori rtrrdF. ^«*Tif...ppOTMV, 
no wight among mcrta/if no one in t/u 
world. We must not dte Au 1358 
rocoi3e m^m 0wref lAtrXiycroi^ pporw, 
since Pporoit is a v./. ; but Bporwv can be 
defended by the Homeric phrases (quoted 
by Schneidewin) Od, tf, 587 06 yip to6 
rtwts wd« KaraBnfTCip dpBpdnrtaw | dv^pct 
itfipL^rmi 13. 187 ardpwr d* o0 x^ rtt iltf6t 

282 £0v olf, ff^y ro<t tfcoct (schol.), 
* with whose help,* since the gods strength- 
en men to refrain from evil, as well as to 
do good. y.i[ KoXinm, as with a veil (icd- 
XvMfia) of dishonour cast over her bright 
fame: cp. //. 17. 501 rhv 8' dxtot ye^Aiy 
iK^Xwfft fUKaiPa. Thuc. 7. 69 i^tup, . .rds 
irarpurdt aperdf , m^ M^ou^etf rjooM m vp^- 
Toroc, /[A^ d^ayifeur. Plut. Cpt. 31 4/cav- 

pttfUvot ri M^. ToLf iiScUfiovtti: Her. 
8. 1x1 AiTorret ciit xard \iyw ^om dpa 
ai 'Atf^rcu fceydXcu r« «al «vda(fiorfff. 

284 IXajptt, since Oed. put himself 
into their hands when he left sanctu- 
ary (174 f.). r6v U*n|v, cp. 44, 487. 
kxfyyvw, having received your ^ry^* 
pledse, that I should not be wronged 
(176). Elsewhere ix^'^'^^>% * 
good iyfdfi to gkfe,' trustworthy (like ^ 
p^TYvot) ; Eur. Aftd, 388 t^jt dauXor col 
d6fiout ixryy6ovs {^inipyot do-^aXi^t i^. 
389). But Oed. could call himself ^^- 
Yuof in Ms sense only as coming with 
credentials from Apollo ; and that is not 
the point here. Cp. Her. 5. 71 dtnnwi 
(roi)t Urfras)...ol rpvrdi'ict, ... ^tyydovs 
T\ffif tfordrov, under a pledge that they 
should stand their trial, but not suffer 

28A 4ic^Xaavi, till I am out of peril : 
only here, and twice in Eur. as='to 
watch tne//' (Or. 1159, Icn 741). 

286 Svrvpdo^irTov, since the sight- 
less orbs bore traces of his dreadful act 
{O. T, is68): cp. 577. Continue |uwith 

287 L Updf, as now formally the 
licirtft of the Eumenides (44) : cwriPi(f » 
since he has come thither Ka-? i/jL^ rds 

Digitized by 




With the help of those gods, spare to cloud the bright fame 
of Athens by ministering to unholy deeds ; but, as ye have re- 
ceived the suppliant under your pledge, rescue me and guard me 
to the end ; nor scorn me when ye look on this face unlovely to 
behold : for I have come to you as one sacred, and pious, and 
fraught with comfort for this people. But when the master is 
come, whosoever he be that is your chief, then shall ye hear and 
know all ; meanwhile in no wise show yourself false. 

Ch. The thoughts urged on thy part, old man, must needs 
move awe; they have been set forth in words not light; but 
I am content that the rulers of our country should judge in this 

Oe. And where, strangers, is the lord of this realm ? 

Ch. He is at the city of his father in our land ; and the mes- 

Aldus. Triclinius wrote tfrar H, deleting 6, 294 r^^ A, with most MSS.: 
lio- L, F, R, R*: t^ Vat. %91 <rro»6f] rofiir6t Wecklcin. 

'Air6XX«Mrot (loi). ^p«v I €}n\9xv: the 
first hint, to the Chorus, of the ic^p^ men* 
tioned in the prayer which only his daugh- 
ter witnessed (91). Cp. 7). 

288 L 6 ic«piot...Tif : the master — 
whoever he be. 0» T. 107 row avro^rrat 
...ri/Awpeur Tcrof the murderers — ^whoever 
they be. PlaL Z^. 716 A 6 /a^ evdoi- 
tuiHiffVM AiiXXMr...d iM nt i^apB^ls ir.r.X. 
The art implies that the person exists ; 
the indef. pron., that his name is un- 

280 £ Til 8) |MTa{i To^Tov, in the 
space between (the present time) and that 
event {u. roG Toptu^cu aMp): rd as in 
rd yOr, t6 wirlKti, r& ^k rovjc, etc. Dem. 

the interval between (that time, and) the 
oaths : Ar. Av* 187 h itivt^.^w/ip im 7^, 
between (heaven and) earthj Ach, 453 
d^vStp TUP 6tfC0T«^Mv ^oxblr, | /acto^^ 
Tw *Iyovf, between (them and) Ino's. 

288 <ritrd ovv, coming horn thee, 
ttised on thv part : Tr. 844 rd $* iir' aX- 
XMfwv I ywv/uts ftoXiirr^ : Ani, 95 rV ^1 

284 4v6|ftaffTai, 'expressed' (rather 
than 'mentioned') : cp. Dem. De Cor, % 35 
ov tA^ rd ff^/tmu rdt oUfUnfrai f^ /3«- 
^OAOvr, fi^dXcL tf«ftrwf di^itfidltaif (expressing 
himself in very stately laneuaee). Bpa- 
vIo-S not 'short,' but • light,^ ' trivial ' : 
Thnc. I. 78 pwXakffS* ofkf fipaiivt un ov 

286 avoKTOff, 1./. Theseus: Aesch. 
Cfo. 53 dt^TorQif tfoFdroco'c (Agamem- 
non's death). Cp. 146* 814, 970. Sisi- 

84voi, Yittt^ diiudieare : }ais^.^dignoscirt ; 
Plat. Pkatdr, 161 A rfyy ^iiMkrtrrQ,„.KoX 
i»oitwirnpu oKptfitat dif cd^cu. Cp. O. 7*. 
394 dicirecr {alpiy/ta), to solve it 

288 The (^of had spoken of Theseus 
as 6 jcar' iffrv fioffiKtU (67), but had not 
said where he then was. 

287 varpipov &rTv yilft not for ra- 
r^itas yfft irrv^ but simply 'his &ther*s 
city in the land ' (the gen. Yrjf as 45), i>. 
the city from which Aegeus (69) had 
swayed Attica. The poets can use ra- 
rp(ik» assTdrptof: but in the mouth of 
Oed. (O. 71 1450) rarpJMT drrv means 
the city of Lalus, and in that of Ant. 
{Am, 037) the city of Oedipus: on the 
other hand, rd TirpM^.Miutra, (O, T. 
'394)* hi* 'ancestral' home. 

^cis'is in,' cp. 37. Isocrates con- 
ceives the line of hereditary Attic kings 
as having been unbroken from Erich- 
thonius down to Theseus (PantUh. § ia6). 
The greatness of Athens as the centre 
of government was reputed to date from 
Theseus; but the royal seat of his pre- 
decessors was supposed to have beoi a 
lesser Athens (the acropolis and the part 
south of it, Thuc. 1. if), from which they 
swayed Attica while its communes were 
still independent (^vopd^ip jccU irard xc^- 
lukt oUoicav, Isocr. Enccm, Helen* § 


rKowif refers to the quality in which 
the man of Colonus had presented himself 
to Oed. (35), and so helps him at once to 
know who is meant The word can mean 
'messenger' only in the sense of 'one 

Digitized by 




09 KOfik hevp* eireiixpev oc^^erat arTeXa!i/. 
01. 7} Kol 8o/cctT€ Tov rv6\ov rw ivrponrjv 

7j (fypovrCB* €^€tv, avTOv aiar ikdew ircXas; 300 

XO. KOL Koipffj orav 7r€p rowofi aladjjrai to cov. 
01. Tt9 8' ead* 6 Ktivtf Tovro rovno^ dyycXcoi'; 
XO. [jLaKpa K€\€V0os' TToXXd 8' iinroptav €Trrj 

(f>Lk€i irKxu/acdai, rcav iKtivo^ dUav, 

ddpcei, irapdcraL, iroXif yip^ & y4pov, to ktov 305 

ovofia 8ltJk€l TTOj/ras, cmotc *c€t fipaoifs 

€VO€t, /cAvo)!' (TOV 0€vp axf>ig€Tai, Toxy^. 
01. dXK* €VTV)(ri^ LKOLTo T]5 ^ avToC irdXet 

€ftot T€* Tt9 yap i(r6\6^ ou^ avrol ^cXos ; 
A.N. cS Zcv, Tt Xcfft>; irot (fyp^vaii/ IX^oi, ndr€p; 310 

208 hrtfiftp L (with r written over ^), B, T, Vai., etc.: Ircftrcr A. F, L*, R. 

The aorist is preferred by Nauck, Hartung, Wecklein; the imperfect, by most of the 
other edd. SOO jf^ety] if^etM VsLt^a^bp c&rr'] dr^rwtf' r' L, with most MSS. : 

ifiwipiat r' Vat.: droj^c^t (without r\ and with reXecF for iK0uif) Fam. The true 
reading is due to Porson, who saw that vr had been corrupted to r. — Blaydes 

sent to obtain news'; but we need not 
change it, as Wecklein does, to iro|&«^. 
208 Kd|U : see on 53. fircu^cv is better 
here than imfiTew, which could only mean, 
'was our summoner.' o*rtXtty, to make 
him set forth, to fetch him: O. T. 860 

209—807 Wecklein brackets these 
nine verses, thinking that they arose from 
a misunderstanding of 55 1 — 554. Theseus 
divined the name of Oedipus from the 
description of his person ; but these vv. 
were inserted by one who thought it 
necessary to explain how Theseus knew 
the name. I hold the verses to be genuine. 
The ^hot must have been sent to Athens 
by the Chorus before they came to the 

frove (117), and could not, therefore, 
now the name of Oedipus (first disclosed 
at a 33). He could only tell Theseus that 
there was a blind stranger at Colonus, who 
hinted at his own power to confer benefits 
(73), and who looked noble (76). The- 
seus, on entering (551), at once greets 
Oedipus by name, though be had never 
seen him before (68). lie had divined 
the identity through a knowledge of the 
history (553) — «./. ne started from Athens 
on the strength of what the ^ot could 
tell. And on the way to Colonus (adds 
Theseus) he has been made certain of the 
fact (554)— '.^* he had heard the na^fie. 

Now, it was precisely for such certainty 
that the dramatist meant this passage to 
provide. He felt that otherwise there 
might have been too great improbability 
in the instant confidence of the recog- 
nition by Theseus. 

800 Join a^6v with 4X9«Cv, not 
with l^v: cp. O. 71 6 &yif Sikoiup fi^ 
Tap' dTTAMr, Wxfo, | £XXwr cUotiety avrot 

801 nX icdp0': cp. 65. 

808 ft N<X4v0o9: cp. 164. Some 
wayfarers, passing by Colonus towards 
Athens, may have heard the prolonged 
tumult of horror which greeted the name 
of Oedipus (ssi). As the distance to the 
city is more than a mile, there will be 
many chances for the news to be caught 
up from their lips, and carried to The- 

804 irXavoo^oi: cp. Cic. Jiep. i. 17 
sberennu nostrum nomen voiilareet vagari 
latissime, Twy refers to lirT|. d&i and like 
verbs can take a gen. either of the person^ 
or (as 1187} of the MiVs^, heard: though 
the latter is more often in the ace. ^ 

806 Mfo-ti, ir.: the same words (in 
another context) 716. iroXi, with strong 
rumour: O. T, 786 {f^tprt ykp nroKA. 
Aeschin. or. x § 166 roXi>t ^9 ydp 6 
^fXtnrof Irrai (we shall hear a great 

Digitized by 




senger who sent us hither hath gone to fetch him. 

OE- Think ye that he will have any regard or care for the 
blind man, so as to come hither himself? 

Ch. Yea, surely, so soon as he learns thy name. 

Oe. Who is there to bring him that message? 

Ch. The way is long, and many rumours from wayfarers 
are wont to go abroad ; when he hears them, he will soon be 
with us, fear not For thy name, old man, hath been mightily 
noised through all lands ; so that, even if he is taking his ease, 
and slow to move, when he hears of thee he will arrive with 

Oe. Well, may he come with a blessing to his own city, as 
to me ! — What good man is not his own friend ? 

An. O Zeus! what shall I say, what shall I think, my 
father ? 

changes oMr to irciror. aos Wt d*] d' is omitted by L, F. S07 fvdet 

MSS.: ^vcvdet Van Eldik, Schneidewin: Iprci Brunck« Herm., Wunder, Hartung: 
TilXX' i Reiske: y^ff^ Dindorf; ov flee Mekler. 808 r^ r* oAroO L, B, ¥, 

etc. 809 iir$\i^] 9^0* dt Nauck, Wecklein. 

deal of him), ara/ux^if^rrcu Si «cd t6 toO 
roi^ S^/M *AXe$dvdppv. 

806 £ ml ppoMt «88«, even if he is 
reposing (from afTairs), and is nnwilling 
to move. cv8«i, in the/jf. sense {O, T, 
65), is more often said of things (as cff^fi 
T^rot, etc., cp. 61 1) than of men: but 
Ka$€69Vf at least, was often thus used : 
Pint. Pomp, 1 5 (2ffNi \iirrw, vo^, i&\ KoSMtuf 
4XXA Tpoff^x^uf roif rpdy/tanp. The con- 
jectures Ipirti and viN^8<i (the latter 
referring, not happily, to ffrtOit ppMvt) 
both suppose that Tneseus lingers by the 
way. But, if he started, he would scarcely 
loiter, ppoftdt here a indisposed to exer- 
tion (as Bpa86t is joined with /loXojr^t in 
Plat. /WiV. 307 A, and pptMnis with ^v- 
X^rift in Charm, 160 B). 

807 icXvtnr vov (gen. of connection), 
hearing a^eut thee, £1, 317 rov KOfftyrfi' 
rov H ^ifr; /'A. 439 dyo^fov iiJh ^itrbt 
i^€pf^ofuu: Od, 11. 174 tbrk d4 ia» 
trarpbit rt mX vUos, Cp. 355. 

808 rCt Tdp lo^Xdt. Oedipus has 
hinted to the Chorus that he brings tfn^iv 
iirrms rtSadt, but has reserved all expla- 
nation of his meaning until Theseus shall 
arrive (188). His exclamation here again 
touches on his secret ; but, instead of 
interpreting fiku^^, he turns it off, for 
the present, by a quickly-added common- 
place. *Does not experience, indeed, 
teach us that the benefactor of others is 
often his own?' The generous man, 

though he acts from no calculation of self- 
interest, actually serves himself bv mak- 
ing tealous friends. Like thoughts are 
found in many popular shapes elsewhere : 
//• 13* 734 (of the man with i^o« iffSkSs) 
Koi n woXiat iciMct, /idXcoTd H k* ai^6t 
6»4yt^fa^ 'he saveth many, yea, and he 
himself best recognises (the worth of 
wisdom)': Menander .S^n/^yt/. 14 x 4ffd\^ 
tA^ 6»9ipl [7'] ivffKk koX 6tM $«6s: ib. 391 
^^ott irapKQp rwr Crwv retf^^ toW: /foT' 
tat, 43 6 x^V^^t ^ touc9, Kai XPV^^^>^ 
irocci: pseudo - Philem. a/, fioissonad. 
Af$ecd, I. 147 /mipxtrat t6 SLkoiw dt 
rXcoivlfay. Conversely, of adr^ cacd 
rci^fi dHjp dXXy xaxii r^iuxwf (Het. 
Opp^ 965), XIv ^wr ^fttvrdr oM* Iffir 
iikw (Men. Sent 310). We should not 
suppose a suppressed clause : (* I do not 
say, to MimsJ/^') ' for what good man is 
n0i a friend to himself?' The interest 
of the king is identified with that of his 
realm. To distinguish them so sharply 
is unfitting here. Cp. 1114, 1406, 1553. 
The conjecture (M' 8f (for io^Xdf ) makes 
Oed. apologise for the selfishness of 4|m< 
Tf : * for who is not his own friend ? ' ( !) 

8IO ri XI(m, here prob. fiit. ind. rather 
than aor. subj. (though 315 ri ^;): cp. 
O, T, 14 19 of/ioi, H d$ra X^^/tcr t^ 
ToVa' ftrof ; Pk, 11^3 Ct Zd;, H X^^ect; For 
fut. ind. combined with aor. subj., cp. 
Eur. Ian 758 ttnaiiMv ij ffvyufuw 4 rl 
9pdffOfi^ ; in»C ^pcvMv: see on 170. 

Digitized by 




OI. tC 8' etrrt, riKvov ^Avriyopri ; AN. yvvaX\ opal 
<7T€9(ov<rai^ JlfLcav accov^ Pdrvaxa^ iirl 
wcSkov ^SejScocrai/* Kparl 8' TyXtoorTcpi)? 
Kvi^ np6(r(tyira ©ccrcroXts i^ti/ afi'n'e)(€L, 
tC <I>w ; 

ip ioTiv ; ap' ovk eorti/ ; 17 yvtoiiif nXop^ ; 
Kol <fyq[Jil KawoKfiTjiii kovk €X0} ri (^, 

OVK eoTLv oXXt}. <f)ai8pa yovv dir ofUjjxTfav 
caivti jLt€ npocaTeCxpvo'a' (nj/xoti^t 8' ort 
fiovrj^ T08' carl 1 817X01/ 1 'Icr/XTjinj9 icopou 
vols ctira?, <3 vat; AN. TraiSa otjv, ifirfp 8* dpai/ 
OfJLaifLOv* avori o axrriK egcoTtv iia(7€LV. 





<3 8i 

iO"o"a irarpo^ k<u Kaaiyvr^rrfs iiJLOi 
eupovca kvirg BevT€pov fidXcs )8Xc7rck>. . 


aia frt L, F: M most of the others, and Aid. SIS Iffaorrtpnt 

MSS. : '^XiO0'jccir^t Nauck: ijktorreyijt Coraes, Doederlein, Wecklein: iiXiorrtyti 
Meineke. 816 ri ^;] Hermann conjectured ri 0m rur; Elmsley, rl ^/d; 
(comparing O. T, 1471, etc.;) Meineke, rl ^wrw; S16 ^ yi'Vftri rXojrw, L, 

with eu written over w by the xst hand. — rj is changed to f by Hartung; to ^ by 

SIX t{ 8' lorn; (cp. 46) marking sur- 
prise, as O. T, 319 (n.), 1x44 etc. 

S12 L AlrvaCcit...irnXov, not seen, of 
course, by the spectators : Ismene leaves 
it with her servant (3S4)> and enters on 
foot (310). Sicily having a reputation 
both for its horses (Oppian Cyneg, x. 170) 
and for its mules (Photius 366. xs), some 
understand a muU here, as that animal 
(with an easy saddle, djrrftdfiri) was much 
used for such Journeys. But ^ though 
rcSXot witA a defining word (as rwr iro^^- 
Xwr Arist. ffisL An. x. i. 47, icApfOL An- 
thoL IS. 938) could denote the ^oung of 
animals other than the horse, xo^Xof alone 
would always mean a young horse. 

AlrvoCcit implies some choice breed, as 
in Theophr. Char. XXI ( = vii in my xst 
ed.) the luicpo^vniuii buys Acucdrrurilf 
Kt/raf, ZuceXixdt re/Ktfrepdt, etc. In Ar. 
Pax 73 the AZrvatof luhfiorot KdpBapot is 
not a mere joke on the Etna breed of 
horses^ but alludes to a species of beetle 
actually found there (cp. Aesch. fr. 129, 
Plato com. hpT, fr. 13, quoted by schol. 
ad loc.). 

81S Kparl: locative dat., *on her 
head,' rather than dat. of interest with 
^Xio^r. , * for her head. ' The i^Xvoo-r^t 
of the MSS. is a very strange word. It 
ought to mean * deprived of the sun ' : cp. 

filOOTtpl/ft 74^, 6fAfMT0OT€prit I 360. EvCU 

with an active sense, depriving of the 
sun,' it is awkward. It could not mean 
* smt'overfing.* In Aesch. Sup^l, 1063 
Zei>f...drorrepoiiy Tdl/ior^is not, *may he 
avert from us,' but * may he take away 
(from our foes)': Hartung would read 
drotrrp^^ fui,. (1) ^Xtoa a nr ^ (Nauck) 
is supported by //. 16. 114 x^'^'"'^^ ^^' 
fjLooKtrktift and (4) i^^ioa-Try^f (Coraes) 
by the use of oriyta as *to keep out' 
Tlie latter seems most applicable to 
ram: cp. Pind. P, 4. 8x a^ ii wofh 
iaXig, or4y€To ^plaoorrat 6/ifipwt, An- 
tkoi, P. 6. 90 viKw.,MQairr§yfj\ the 
former, to heat, cold, or wind : cp. AnthoL 
^' ^* 535* on a xavola (a broad-brim- 
med felt hat, used in Macedonia— from 
xavo'tf), cal OKiTos tp ri^rrjl, iroi copvf iw 
rcXifjufi. dfovaXlt Kwi), a form of the 
Thessalian irfrao^, a felt hat (M>mewhat 

Digitized by 




Oe. What is it, Antigone, my child ? 

An. I see a woman coming towards us, mounted on a colt 
of Etna ; she wears a Thessalian bonnet to screen her face from 
the sun. What shall I say ? Is it she, or is it not ? Doth fancy 
cheat me ? Yes — no — I cannot tell — ah me ! It is no other — 
yes ! — she greets me with bright glances as she draws nigh, and 
shows that Ismene, and no other, is before me. 

Oe. What sayest thou, my child f 

An. That I see thy daughter and my sister; — thou canst 
know her straightway by her voice. 

Father and sister, names most sweet to me! How hardly 
have I found you ! and now I scarce can see you for my tears. 

Spengel and Wecklein (who places no point after rXor^. S20 rpovrtlxovva. 
MSS. : q>. 3a Sai i^rl 9fjiKv MSS.: Suidas s.v. ^/loirei, fi6inis roV i^rbf 

'I^^i^ ^or irdpa, whence Hennann, iidwi^ rod* i^ri ^Oum 'I^^^n^ Kopa, The 
conjecture t^ i^ d^eX^ is ascribed by Dindorf to Herwerden {O^ertnr. in 
C^mieos^ Lugd. Batav., 1855, p. 145); by Wecklein, to Jacobs; it has also been 
made by Blaydes. Z^Z l^e^rvj ^^karw, Dobree, Hartung, Blaydes. 

like our * wide*awake ') with brim, worn 
esp. by timvellers : cp. schol. on Ar. Av, 
XS03 hrhere Iris enters with a «»i^), 
CMT^ M, 5n l^ct vff^ucf^aXaioF r6y vMi* 
9w, In the Inaekut Soph, made Iris 
wear an 'Apxdt icvr^ (fr. s^i). 

814 wp6o^Mra (ace. of respect)... iw: 
Ar. Lys, 549 Mk yopor* or Kiint fkoi fu. 

Sia Elms. cp. Eur. /. T. 577 ip' 
fir(r ; dp* o6k ttffl ; Wt ^pd^fMF 4r ; mkL- 
v%, misleads (me): the act. never s* to 
wander.' Plat. Av/. 356 d cdhif ikh (sc, 
4 roO ^ai90ftdP9» ddrofuf) ^/uw iwXdpo, 
Hor. Carm, 3. 4. 5 an dm ^udif amuMlis 

9X1 ArisL MtUAkyu 3. 6 4Mmrw 
cbiA /cttro^dNu loai ovo^dMU oXir^wf. tC 
4*« the delib. sabj. in a draendent clause 
(t< might be 5 re): cp. O. 7*. 71 n. 

S19 £ ^aiApd, neut. aoc. plur. as ad- 
verb: cp. 1695: O. T. 883 ^^ 
pfurrat (n.). va(vti |m, greets me: cp. 
Aesch. Agam. 795 (the young lion) ^- 
dptMfdf rori x'<iP* 'a(rMr ('fawning*): 
Soph. Ant. IS 14 «tud6f fw ^oJbm, ^yyot^ 
*ereeu mine ear.' [Eur.] RMa, 55 ealpn 
lie tr^vx^t ^pvKTwpCaL, the beacon flashes 
on my si^t. 

sai The SliXov of the Mss. can mean 
ooXy * manifest to me* (a very weak sense): 
for it could not bear the emphatic sense, 
* in living presence ' (as opp. to ' in my 
fancy*). Kor, again, can it well be taken 

as a parenthetic adv., * 'tis clear* (like^i. 
^fo6 9uMi rpit a^rov* 9^Xor*). The con- 
jecture flC8i>46v (cp. Ani, I w xocyir ovrdU 
fcX^or T^/oiinff jrdpa) may be right. 

824 £ Ismene has come from Thebes, 
where she has hitherto continued to live, 
in order to bring her father important 
tidings. The Thebans will shortly make 
an attempt to fix his home, not within, 
but near their borders. A war has al- 
ready broken out between his sons. 

There is no contrast in this play, as in 
the early part of the AniigMe^ between 
the spirit of the sisters. But the contrast 
between their circumstances indirectly 
exalts Antigone. She is wandering bare- 
footed, enduring heat and cold (349 f«),-^ 
Creon is struck by the suffering shown in 
her aspect (748), — ^while Ismene has at 
least the ordinary comforts of life. Z 
St«vd varp^ naX KO0a<yv. iC.rA.sc5 ird- 
rcp ircU KOffvyrlfrih 6ta'cii i/id 'j&rra rpov- 
^m^/iorat two names most sweet for me 
to use: cp. Or. 1049 wrWpr* a^M^-«* I 
rdS* drrl TuUvm ml yofofKlov X^ovt | 
rpoff^Biyfiar* oft^ roSr rakairiipoit 
rtf^. Supi^, 801 J fftiidft, (3 TiKp6w 
^Xwr I irpoffiiy6piifia luripuif ('sons,' 
a name bitter for your mothers to utter). 

S26 Scvnpov, when I hanfe found you.^ 
XiwQ, cans. dat. : Ardiilochus fr. 10 V 
(strong emotion) voXXV ^ror' oxXdr 6/ft- 

Digitized by 







ai T€Kvov, yJKeKi IS. <u rrdrep hva-fioip' opav. 
t4kvov, ireifyrjvas; IS. ovk avev yuoydov yd fioL 
irpoa^avaov, a iraZ 'IS. duyyavto ovotv oftov. 
<u (rTrepp.* OfiaLfiov. IS. c5 Bv<rdd\uu TpoiftaC. 
17 rtJKrbe Kafiov ; IS. Zv(rp.6pov t ipov rpCrrj^. 
T€Kvov, Ti 8* iJX^69; IS. cr^, vdrep, irpop.ijdi^ 
irortpa irodouri ; IS. koX \6yav y avrdyyeXo^, 
^v ^vfp eX)(Ov owccTwi' irurr^ fi6v<f. 
ol S* avdoficufioi, vov veaviai voveiv ; 
««r' ovirep eUrf Sea/d rdv Keivois ravvp. 
(u irdvT iKilvat rots ev AtyuTir^ vo/iois 



327 — 331 In the Mss. verse 330 (w cTipfi* 5/taiMor...) comes next after v. 327 
(w Wxyor, jffcif...). Musgrave saw that the words in v. 331, rj rijo'de, etc., require 
that Tpoipai (v. 330) should immediately precede them; and he therefore gave v. 
330 its present place. On this point all subsequent editors agree with him. As 
to the three verses before v. 330, Nauck's order for them is 318, 319, 3^7 : 
Wecklein's, 317, 320, 338. 827 Svc/ioipi* A: Hvff/iop* L and the rest. 380 

<S ivad$'Kuu rpo^L] L has the v of Svo" in an erasure, with an accent traceable 
above it {9lrl). Schneidewin conjectured w 8lt S$\iai rpo^: Dindorf, u dv* affXlu 

827 6pav, epexeg. inf.: so ArXifrw.., 
bpQM, O, T. 793. The form S^o>oipos 
only here. 

828 L In the MSS. the verse ^ tIJo-Sc 
icdfifOv ; etc. stands immediately after the 
verse irp^on|ra,vo^v, «S iroS, etc. Musgrave 
has been followed by nearly all subsequent 
editors, in separating these two verses by 
the insertion between them of the verse « 
av^|i 5|MU)iov etc. This transposition 
is plainly necessary: else Ismene will 
say that she touches not only her father 
and sister, but herself. Campbell de- 
fends ^YY<>^*^--<^vo^pov...l|&ov TpCrnt 
as meaning, * I too am linked in this 
unhappy circle': adding that *the con- 
struction of a reply, in this sort of dia- 
logue, is not to be pressed too closely.' 
The source of the confusion in the MSS. 
was obviously that the gen. i{ Ti|o^ kc^aov 
etc. could depend, in grammar^ either on 
OtyyavM or on rpo^oU, though the sense 
leaves no choice. Nauck further places 
▼• 347 (<^ ritofWy ^ic«tf) after v. 319 (rpd^- 
^ttiwoj'). Wecklein places v. 338 (r^jtiw, 
W^Faf) after v. 339. Neither of these 
changes is hurtful; but neither appears 

880 £ «S SvoiaOXiav rpo^oC, wretched 
mode of life (338), — referring to. the out- 
ward signs of suffering and destitution on 
which Creon dwells, 745 ff. : cp. 1130 ff. 

By his reply, i( rfio^ Ktf|io« ; Oed. seems 
to hint that she separates herself from 
those whom she pities. Ismene with 
quick sensibility rejoins, Svo^pov r* 
i|iov iptrrit, the life is to be mine, too, in 
your company (for Tp<Tt|f cp. 8). Din- 
Qorf s conjecture, «S 8^' ddAU* rpo^^ 
makes the subsequent question of Oedipus 
appear needless. 

oiMufiov expresses the sisters' relation 
to each other only (* my children and my 
sisters' would be Swr^iffiMf here). In 
Soph. 6/Mu/Mf, 6ttaLfUinr always rdfer to 
brother or sister : 333, 979, 1375, ^¥>Sf 
1773: ^K/. 486, 513 f.: £/. 13, 335,531: 
a T. 639. 

882 o-n (caus. dat.) s an objective gen. 
<roO: O, f, 969 rc&AAfp «^^ (n.). 

888 vtf0oio% ; (causal :) was it becanse 
thou wast fain to see me after so long a 
time ? (or was there some further special 
cause ?)^ Cp. Au 531 ^^oici 7' oMr 
^^Xu0'a^i^. X^YMv avraYy. object gen., 
wM\ yh'iwn ayy^XXoiwou Aesch. Ag. 646 
Tfiayfiarvm myytkonf, XoyMt would be a 
dat. of circumstance ('with'), but very 

884 (^ ipirip...|MSvf =(0r {m&nf) ol- 
K€rQm S¥T€p tlxotf Titfrir fiopoif, the attrac- 
tion of the relative extending to the jve- 
dicative adj. : Dem. Ve Cor, | 398 oiht 
^/Sot 0^' (£XXo o^j^ ^per...wr l«^cr« 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAQNfll 


Oe. My child, thou hast come ? Is. Ah, father, sad is thy 
fate to see ! 

0£. Thou art with us, my child 1 Is. And it hath cost 
me toil. 

Oe. Touch me, my daughter ! Is. I give a hand to each. 

Oe. Ah, children — ah, ye sisters ! Is. Alas, twice-wretched 

Oe. Her life and mine ? Is. And mine, hapless, with you 

Oe. Child, and why hast thou come ? Is. Through care, 
father, for thee. 

Oe. Through longing to see me.' Is. Yes, and to bring 
thee tidings by mine own mouth, — with the only faithful servant 
that I had. 

OE- And where are the young men thy brothers at our 

Is. They are — where they are : 'tis their dark hour. 

Oe. O, true image of the ways of Egypt that they show in 

rpofd. 88 1 dvafiSpov i' MSS., Campbell: iv^tdfiov t* Markland, and most of 
the recent edd. 888 rpofoiBi^] wpoBvfd^ Wecklein. 888 Xiyoi^y* L 

(with Mv above, from the ist hand): X&yu^ (without y*) T, L', Fam.: the other 
ifSS. have either X^TOif y' or \6y91t r* or X^h^r. 88A aW* 6/un/ui L, with 

most MSS. : oMofaMfiM A, R, V — rod Vat., L*, tchol. : roc L, A, etc.— rorecV] 
Kvpttp L*. 888 8«tpd rdM ircfrocf] The ist hand in L wrote 3ecy& S* iKtb^ou (where 
i* has been made from ff) : the corrector (S) then inserted w between « and «, to 
make h ccfr Mt, adding this schol. in the margin: vGi^ 6i riL h ixtlmt dciWl irrip. 
— fciyd a' iif K§t9oit R, L', Aldus: <cu^ Tair«<Foct B, T, etc.: dccvd 6' ov cciroif 

iiKalutP Kol 9Vfi^9p69rup r$ ir^«c 
o^My Tpodovytu. 

886 wrrtv, epex^. infin. with wov 
(tUi) : so as to do their part. The infin. 
was thus used in afirmatwe clauses (esp. 
after M). as //. 9. 688 9Url iroi oQc rdS" 
9lir4fi9if, ti ftoi Irorro, here are these 
also i9 till tJU taU^ who went with me : 
Eur. Hipp* 194 ywmxn oISc «'V7«a^c- 
«'rdrai r60w, here are women to kelp in 
soothing thy trouble. So on the affirma- 
tive oCdc %l9i Tww (*here they are to 
MTEtf') is modelled the interrogative ww 
tiffl voreiW; * where are they, that they 
may serve (as they are bound to do)r 
So Eur. Or, 1473 xoG Sr/r* d^«iv ol /card 
rr4yat ^p^tt; woO (the scholiast's read- 
ing) is riffht wot supposes a very harsh 
ellipse of ^Kovcuf isr the like, and agrees 
less well with the reply. 

888 9iMp dri : on 973. Schaefer's 
tbLv is better thaa the MS. 8' h because 
the hint is made more impressive by the 
abruptness, tovwv is adv. 

887 AlyvirTf . Her. 9. 35 rd iroXXd 
wirra l/iiroXcr roiirt tfXXoc^i drtfpd&iroM'c 
iariiffarro ij94d rt col 96fmvt' h Toiri oA 
fth yvmucn Jryopdlfovoi koI «anfX«^i«vi, 
oi 9i Mp€9 KOT* obcovf ^6rrcf b^aipovat. 
Soph, certainly seems to have had this 
passage of his friend's work in view : else 
tt would be strange that v. 341 should cor- 
respond so exactly with the special tasks 
ascribed to the womon by Her. So the 
reference in £/. 62 to the (supposed) dead 
returning recalls the Thracian Salmoxis 
in Her. 4. 95, and the disputed passage 
Ant, 905 ff. recalls the wife of Intaphemes 
in Her. 3. no. Nymphodonis of Syra- 
cuse (i?5 B.c.r), in the 3rd book (read y' 
for ty' in the schol. here, MiilleryV. Ifist, 
7. 380) of his N^Au/ca Bapfiapucdt repeated 
the statement of Her., adding (prob. of 
himselO that Sesostris had thus sought 
to tame the men of Egypt to his swav. 
Anaxandrides, of the Middle Comeay 
(arc. 340 B.C.), in his HdXecf, represented 
the Athenians as rejecting an Egyptian 

Digitized by 




€K€t yap ot fih/ apaei/e^ Kara oreya? 

doKOva-iv icrrovpyovvre^, at Sc (rvwo/Moi 340 

rafcu ^tov Tpo<l>€ia wopcruvova a^L 

KaT oXkov oiKOvpovaiv ciare wapdcvot, 

<r^(u 8* djrr iKeivoiv raifia Sv<rnji/ov Ka/cd 

VTrepwoj/elrov. tj /ag' i^ orov v4a^ 345 

rpo<f)rj^ €\7}^€ Koi Karia^o-ev Bepxi^, 

del (JL^ff 'qiJL^v SvciJLopo^ irKai^<op.€y7i 

y€povTay<tr/€ly TToXXd ph/ Kar aypiav 

vkrfu d(riT09 vrjXCirov^ r dka)p,€in)t 

TToXXotcrt 8' op,fipois TjXtov T€ KovpacL 350 

po)^0ov<ra T\rjp.<t}v Se&rcp* 'jyelraL ra rrj^ 

OLKOL 8tatT7js, €t vaTqp Tpo^rjp €xpi. 

Tournier: decrd ror i:e£roit Schaefer, and so most edd. 942 a-^mt L: o^ttfc 
A and others. 844 ixtiwuir L, A, with most Mss. : U^ouf Vat., Blaydes. 
349 myXIrovt r' L with most MSS., Suid., Aid.: ori^Xlirouf r* T. riyX/rovt (without 
r*) Vat., oriyXirovf (do.) B. 960 woXKoUn d'] The ist hand in L wrote roX- 

XoMTiy, and then corrected y to Z\ 99 1 dcvrep*] dci;/>' L, L*, F, R*. 992 

alliance on the ground of the opposition 
between the manners of Greece and £• 
gypt : — otd* ol Tp6Toi yikp 6fWPoov9\ 0^ oL 
poiMi I ^tiM9 (Fragm, Com. Bothe p. 416). 

998 ^oav, 470: Tpo^s, 330. 

840 iOToupYovoav: //. 6. 490 (Hector 
to Andromache) dXX' tit cXkop UiOin to «'* 
a&rfit fpya. K6fu(€f | Iffrw r' i^Xcuninpr re, 

roXe/iOf d' d¥hp€Cfn ^cX^et. 

941 Toftt p. Tpo^ttt^ those means of 
supporting life which are sought outside 
of the home, — paraphrasing the dyopd- 
jbiM-i KoX KawJiK^vci of Her. 1. 35. Else- 
where rpo^la, always s* reward for rear- 
ing' (Plat. Rep. 590 B, etc.)- 

842 o^vS*, dat. of interest, *for yon 
two' (Ant. and Ism.), in your case. Some 
take it as partitive gen. : then it would 
mean, *of you two pairs,' — the pair of 
brothers being one unit, and the pair of 
sisters another. But I know no parallel 
for such an use of a dual pronoun. It is 
different when ifju^ is said of two 'sides' 
or armies, considered as units (77. 1. 113 
cfrep 7dp 1^ i$4\onitv 'Axoio^ rt Tpw^t re | 
...dpiBnTidifi/jbt'^ai dfi^): or when a dual 
verb has a twofold dual subject, //. 8. 185 
Sdv^e re coi o^, U69«Lpy€t ml Aftfcer 

A^re Tff 3ce, | wOv /ux -Hpf icofu^V Ato- 

949 Not noticing Ismene's hint (336), 
Oed. imagines his sons in repose at The- 
bes. He is soon to learn that one of 
them, an exile, is lev^g war against the 
other (374). olicovpovoav, not okovpecror, 
though a dual follows (345) : 0. T,i$ii f. 
^X^"'*-^"^^' Xen. Cyr, 6. i. 47 tSw 
d84r7fw...'fiffTd&€urro etXXi^Xov* : Plat. A»/. 
330 c efreror 5^ fiM...6 Apoftdcart dprt. 
Stm^Cn, an epic use freq. in Aesch. ' 
and Soph. vapWvoi. [Dem.] In Neaer, 
(or. 59) § 86 \K99ipf ^/3or rw yurcu^t 
TOpcwireu^fttfr roG ^w0poreiir ircU /ciy^ 
d/Mi/>rdyecy dXXa &ireU«»9 o/irovpecr. Eur. 
Or, 918 tl rSpictf oUovp^fiaff' ol XcXei/i^- 

944 L Td|ul 8vaTi(vov: /*A. 1126 
relr i/idif fUkiov rpo^OF : so nastros vidisH 
JUniis octUos Ov. Her. 5. 43. t«|iA... 
mucd: cognate ace. to ^ yrewCroy (like 
rwetr vvyoi/v), *ye Ae«r tne woes of me 
hapless/^ me' (duon^ov, placed between 
art. and noun, must not be taken with 
^e^.). Cp. Plat Z<$y. 717 c (a son 
must cherish his aged p.irents) diroriporrtt 
dayei0>/Mira ^^ieXStai r.f mU ^epropovv- 
rwF (MIrat roXcudf M r^oct dayec^tfeC^at, 

Digitized by 




their spirit and their life 1 For there the men sit weaving in the 
house, but the wives go forth to win the daily bread. And in 
your case, my daughters, those to whom these toils belonged 
keep the house at home like girls, while ye, in their stead, bear 
your hapless father's burdens. 

One, from the time when her tender age was past and she 
came to a woman's strength, hath ever been the old man's guide 
in weary wanderings, oft roaming, hungry and bare-foot, through 
the wild wood, oft sore-vexed by rains and scorching heat, — but 
regarding not the comforts of home, if so her father should 
have tendance. 

Ix« h. Campbell thinks that the has been made from c. I doubt this. The 
scribe's pen, has, indeed, been carried a little beyond the circle of ; but the letter 
was never e. He usually writes ct in the contracted form <{. A, and most of the 
other Mss., also have Ixoc. B and T have ix^i (with oc written over it) : Fam. Ix«i. 

reaaiting... their pangs of old, when they 
sufleied for him. 

MA Waf Tpo^t IXifk, ceased to 
need the tender care which is given to 
children. v4a rpo^, here, *the nurture 
{fui * growth') of the young*: so Ai, 510 
yiot I rpo^f ar€f»i$€ls, bereft of the ten- 
dance which childhood needs: £L 1143 
(speaking of her brother's infancy) rpo^ | 
,..T^.,.dM^ ffol I wapi^xp'^* But in 
O. 71 I p49. rpo^s' last-born nursling.* 
Kttvivxvow* ^fCMtu Strong (ingressive 
aor.), Mfuis, 'in body* (ace. of respect). 
This compound verb, though metncally 
convenient, seems not to occur elsewhere 
before the and cent. B.C: it was usu. 
intrans., as Folyb. ix. 15 irar((rxvor koI 
ry vXif^ffi Kol roif c^etpfoit (begs(n to 
^nvmL in the battle). Evang. Matth. xvi. 

•48 ypqyTttY < > Y tf, on the analogy of 
ra«la7W7c2r (so, in late Greek, (cvaTw- 
Tfir for ^o«7<&): Ar. Eq, 1098 ('I give 
myself to thee,* says Demus) 7eporTa7w- 
7«y ffdvarcuMeiy rdXcr. 

•40 ifT)X(vovt: schol. ctvtnrtfdin'ot. 
Apoll. Rhod. 3. 646 r^Xtrot, o^orot 
(snoeless, with only a tunic) : Theocr. 4. 
j6 fit ipot Skx 9prjft, M^» MkiTos ipx^o, 
Barrc: where schol. rpu^jf ydp r6 ^6- 
^yw. If the word really comes from an 
ipu^ (of which there is no other trace), 
then vi^wovt (used also by Lycophron 
635* who, however, may luive followed 
Soph.) is less correct than i^Xirot, which 
Blomiield (Aesch. F. V. 348) wished to 
restore here. Eustathius 787. 51 derives 
p^I^rot from Mrot (fat, unguent), ex- 

plaining it by a^xf^irp6f ml iXiw^t ('un- 

•Al ifTttTah. The sentence 7ffporr- 
ayvy^t wXXd fUw .., AKvfUpfi^ iroKXoiffi 
a* 6itfip. fmxB^OvO', is so far regular and 
complete: then we should have expected 
ifyovfjJnit introducing a comment on the 
wAoU sentence. Instead, we have ^C- 
TOi, which draws fioxBwaa to itself, and 
thus breaks the symmetry of the anti- 
thesis. The substitution of a finite verb 
for a second participial clause is fna. in 
Greek; but is usu. managed as if nere 
we had ToXXd fJthf...dXviUini, roXXocf 6' 
SfjLpp, Mox^ct* ^ovfUni etc. Cp, £L 
190 olKwoiua dakdfwvt xarp6t, (S8e /Ur | 
d«(ic<c 0^ rrokf, \ Ktvait 8* iLfi^l^rafiai 
Tpav4^t (instead of dtA^rofihrf): PA. 

(instead of fioQ^): Lys. or. la § 15 iddxti 
fiM ra^rg TtipoffBai 9ta0ifMULj ipBvfiov' 
fiipt^ (hi, itjf liJh \di9fl#, ffi^B^/jtrofiat, ^ 
8i Xff^Q, iiyoi^ftfiv etc.: and O. T, 
1 1 34 n.~Td Tvit. There are only three 
other instances in Soph, of the art. so 
placed : Ph. 963 ^tXoim^ri^ dy o2 1 ^cA 
ffTparrfyoL : Ant, 409 icdptp ffi^peamt if 
irarctxe T6r | v4icvp: EL 879 cdrt rocf | 
o'avr^f jrajToSji. Close cohesion in thought 
and utterance is the excuse for this, as 
for the elision of d', r\ raifr' at the end 
ofav. (O. T. 19 n.). 

•62 H...fxoi is an abstract statement 
of the condition: — ^Supposing^ him to 
have tendance, she is content/ For optat. 
in protasis, with pres. ind. in apodosis, 
cp. Antiphanes fr. incert. jt (Bothe p. 
41a) ti yap d^Xoc rtt roG piov rat "ffio- 

Digitized by 



crif 8*, cj t4kvov, Trpoo-Oev [ih/ i^iKov irarpi 
yLOvrti* ayovca Trama^ KaSfieccoi^ \ddpa, 
a TovS' ^xpTjO-dyf cr(0jLtaT09, <f>v\a( Sc fioi 355 

TTUTTTJ Kardo-TTi^, yrj^ or i^rjXaxn/oixrfv 
vvv 8* av riv 17x619 fivdov, *IcriiijvTj, irarpl 
(f>€povo'a; Tt9 <r iifjpei/ oIkoO^v 0T0X09; 
i7ic€t9 ya/> ov Kevrj y€, rovr' eycS (ra<f>£^ 
€^ot8a, ft^ ov^t Sctft* c/A^^ <f>€pov(Td Tc 360 

IS. eyci ra ftci' iradrjyiaff (XTra^oi/, irir^p, 
^TfTovca TTfu crfiv irov KaroLKoCrf^ rpo^-qv, 
irap€L<T ido'Ci)' 8I9 ya/> ouj(t fiovkofiai 
TTOvovo'd T oXycIi^ /cat Xeyovcr' av^t9 iraXo'. 
a 8* dja<^c Toti/ croti/ Svafiopoiv waCSoiv KaKo, 365 
jaJv €OTt, ravra cnj/xai^ovcr* ihjkvdcu 

TTpXv fliv yap aUT0t9 '^I' €p6i9 KpCOPTL T€ 

36S Tp6c09 rpoo-tfcv L: seven dots have been placed by S over the former 
word to show that it should be deleted. 966 ^vXa| U MSS.: ^uXo^ W 

Elmsley, Hartung. For imv I give /mk: see comment. 968 Wt 0** e^/xy] 

rCtf* ^$^(per L. 361 aradv] awoBctf L. 863 Koroucoliit L, with most MSS. : 
KorotKolri A and others, Aid. — rpo^] rrpo^ A, V*, Aid. 866 (rrifiawoOa* 

wdst I KaraXtlTtT* o^Wf frepor i} re^- 
Wrcu, ^supposing one takes away... then 
nothing is left.' rpo^v, 'tendance': see 
on 345 : cp. 1614. 

864 (ftavTiCa irarra implies several 
oracles, given to the Thebans about Oedi- 
pus after he had left Thebes. There is 
no clue to their purport, and we need not 
aric : they are invented merely to create 
a pious office for Ismene. It would not 
have seemed well that she should have 
stayed at Thebes all these yesirs without 
showing any active interest in his fate: 
on the other hand, the poetic legend re- 
quired that Antigone should be the sole 
guide of his wanderings. The oracle 
about final rest had been given to Oed. 
in his youth (see on 87); the oracle about 
his grave has only just been received at 
Thebes (^89). Between these two, the 
only oracle suggested by the Sophoclean 
version of the story is a response to the 
question which Creon had proposed to ask 
at Delphi (O. 71 1438), as to whether 
Oed. should remain at Thebes. But the 
story of the expulsion (768 ff.) implies that 
no such response had then been obtained. 

866 £ TovSc o^|iarot (without Tep<), 

ffen. of connection; see on 30]^* ^^Xa{ 
M |JkOi <c.r.X., a general description of her 
part, subjoined to the speaal instance 
just given: 'and you constituted yourself 
a trusty watcher (at Thebes) in my in- 
terest, when I was being driven from the 
land,' f./. from the moment when the 
decision to expel me had been taken, 
and the act was in contemplation, i&oi 
for |ftov seems necessary: and I suspect 
that iMv first arose from inattention to 
the exact sense. A gen. after 4^Xa{ 
always denotes the object guarded : thus 
^. |Mv ought to mean (not, * a watcher 
in my interest,' but) ' a guardian of my 
person'; this, however, was Antigone^s 
part (ix) : Ismene had never roamed with 
him. So in Eur. Baceh, 611 rlt i&oi 
^\ai rpr ; (say the Bacchants to Dionysus), 
'what overseer, master (of our rites, like 
iviaKorot of Dionysus, Ant» XI48) had 
we?'— not, 'what guardian of our persons 
was there?' Yet there L« (cod. Laur. 
31. 2) has /iov. 

868 oT6Xof, a journey with a pur- 
pose, a 'mission': PA. 143 rfrc | rr6\tfi 
Tpoaiffx^'^ on vhat mission hast thou 
touched here? 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAfiNni 


And thou, my child, in former days camest forth, bringing 
thy father, unknown of the Cadmeans, all the oracles that had 
been given touching Oedipus ; and thou didst take on thee the 
office of a faithful watcher in my behalf, when I was being 
driven from the land. And now what new tidings hast thou 
brought thy father, Ismene? On what mission hast thou set 
forth from home? For thou comest not empty-handed, well 
I wot, or without some word of fear for me. 

Is. The sufferings that I bore, father, in seeking where thou 
wast living, I will pass by ; I would not renew the pain in the 
recital. But the ills that now beset thine ill-fated sons, — 'tis of 
these that I have come to tell thee. 

At first it was their desire that the throne should be left to 

A and most MSS.: arffiaipovff' L, R. 367 Ipci MSS. (L points thus after fpia' 
and iM$atr probably to make it clear that re and iiti^i correspond.) For Iptr, 
'Rtvag conjectured ipv : Thomas Tyrwhitt and Musgrave, tput (which has been 
received by Branck, Elms., Herm., Wunder, Hartung, and others) : Nitzsch, 5por. 
For j{r Ipcf, Bergk, ifpM-cp: Mekler, ijr^tfiy.— All MSS. have itpiwrl re. For re, 

aao |fci) o^...^4povo« exphiins the 
spedftl sense of K«nf. 'You have not 
come empty-handed — i^. wUhotU Mnf' 
ing some terror for me.' |ii) mS properly 
stands with a partic. in a negative state- 
ment only when iki^ could stand with it 
in the corresponding affirmative state- 
ment : thus (a) affirmative : ^pa^dt tfxu 
|i>^ ^p«rir, you (always) come slowly, if 
you are not bringing: {ft) negative: w 
^pa3te 4>X<(t H ^ ^P<'*'» you never come 
slowly, utdess you are bringing. Here m^ 
0^ is irregular, because the affirmative 
form would be i^Mtt od (not m^) ^poiwa, 
a simple statement of fact; and so the 
negative should be o^ 4iK%i% o^ (^fttfuva. 
But bringing bad mws is felt here as a 
t^mUiion of her coming. Hence m^ od 
is used as if the sentence were ftrmally 
conditional: ovjr cty ijX^ct ^ ov ^j-- 

361 1: From Thebes to Athens is a 
short day's journey; but Ismene has sought 
her fiither far and wide. This could not 
well have been if, as Campbell supposes 
(on 455), the oracles which she Herself 
had formerly brought to him had directed 
his course towards Attica. 

•aa ti|To«ea Ti^v on)vm^v, 'en- 
quiring as to your way of lij^ is supple- 
mented by «o« HaroiKoinf, t.r., *wnere 
you were living.' Cp. Thuc. 4. 43 ^«- 
T^w» ro^ 'Atfiyvaiovt of cara^i^ourcv. 
d|ft^l...iraC8oiv (dat.), 'about': 

J. S. II. 

oft. of encompassing tenderness, as 161 4; 
here, of besettinjg trouble: unless we Uke 
it as merely s' in the case of: cp. TV. 
737 4XX* ii4k roct c^aXviai m^ '( ^icoim^oi | 
bfTf^ wimpa. 

367 ft Eteocles and Polvneices were 
young boys at the fall of Oedipus (see on 
i), imd their uncle Creon (orother of 
locasu) became regent {O. 7*. 1418). As 
the two brothers grew up, they agreed, at 
first, in wishing to resign the throne, of 
which they were joint heirs, to Creon, 
lest Thebes should be Uinted by their 
own rule; but afterwards they fell to 
striving with each other for the sole 
power. IpMt, desire (436) » is a necessary 
and a certain correction. The MS. Ipit 
would have to mean * emulous desire,* 
either {a) between the two brothers, 
if 'r«...|ii|8^s'^;i'...'and not': or {b) 
between the brothers and (rf) Creon. 
Now, there is no objection to uslng^^^tf, 
ipn of nobli rivalry. The fatal objection 
is that the idea of rivalry at all is here 
completely, — almost ludicrously,— out of 
place. The notion that Soph, was think- 
ing of the ^yad^ l^r, which rouses men 
to effort, as opp. to the kok^ tpu (Hes. 
0/p. II ff.), is surely very frigid. It is 
possible, however, that it was this notion 
which first brought ipit into 367. Kp<- 
vrri TC The ns'both,' answering to 
|ii)84 'and not.' ' So re is answered by 
0v3^ (instead of o&rt) Eur. /. T. 697, or by 


Digitized by 




dp6vov% iaaOai [irj^ •)(paiif€(rdaL iroXa/, 

Xoyo) CTKoirovcL rfjv iraXai yevov^ <f>dop(Wy 

ola K<vr€qr)(e rov <rov affkiov Bofiou* 370 

inn/ 8* iK deciy rov KakirripCov if>p€i/6^ 

€l(r7f\0€ rolv rpls adXCoiv €pc9 Kaid}, 

oipX^^ XafieaOac koL Kpdrovs rvpawiKOv. 

X(o fih/ ved^cov koI xP^^V M^"*^^ yevci? 

rov TTpoaOe ycwrjOevra lIokweCKri upovcDV 375 

dTTOOTepCa-Kei, Kd^ekijXaKeu Trdrpa^. 

6 8*, 019 Kaff' TjfjLoi^ ^aff o 7r\y}dv(iiv \6yo%y 

TO KoTXov *A/7yo9 ^a9 <f>vya^ TrpockafifidveL 

Palcy conjecturetl Srj: Nauck, 7«: Dindorf, Toi>f. 368 fitfdi MSS. : fi-Jtrt T, F, 

Benedict, Hartung. 369 \6yifi ffKowovai] ^^ ffKowov^i Blaydes. 371 

KoKiTTiplov Toup (/:;;/. in Suid. vol. I. p. 431): so Elms., Blaydes, Wecklein, and 
others. Most MSS. have either Ko^Xtrripw (as L), or ira| aXtnipoG (as A) : a few 
have Kci^aXriTiipoO (B) or xo^ dKrrrrfpoG (Vat.). Triclinias conjectured xd^ ikaiffploo : 
Herm.y xd^ oKotrfipoO (comparing oXoirot for aXe/nyt in Lycophr. 579): Reisig, 

94 Soph. /%. 1 3 1 1 . So, too, oiht by W, Eur. 
Suppi. 313, etc. Such irregularity is natu- 
ral when the second thought is opposed 
to the first The objection to reading 
|i^rc in 368 is that, while 0^% (or /LiiTre)... 
r^ is common enough, there is no example 
of T«...otfre (or m^fO' 

Paley's Kprfom &i| is, however, highly 
probable. It would mean, * to Creon in 
the next resort.' So %r\ is used of suc- 
cession in Ant, 173, where Creon says ^701 
xpdny h^ rdrra kqX 0p6povt ^w, I next 
(the sons of Oed. being dead) ; and Aesch. 
Ewn, 3 4 d^F ^^ f-WP^ 8€VT4pa r^^' 

363 lacrOat, pass., as TV. 319 ^ ^' oSr 
^d^0w: Thuc. I. 143 {ia<r6fJLafOi) : Eur. /. 
i^. 331 (rfd^o/Aoi): /. T. 1344 (rfc^fiCTOf): 
etc. The midd. of idta is not classical. 
trdXiv : so in Attt. 776 ^Trctft fdoff/jta war* 
ifX€K^6yji ir6Aif, it is implied that the 
whole State may be polluted by an act of 
the king. 

369 Xo^^, in the light of reason, with 
calm reflection (in contrast to the blind 
passion for power which afterwards seized 
them), a dat. of manner, cp. 381, O. T. 
405 6pyi XcX^x^ai, Ant, 621 roipi^.^irot 
W^arreu. rr^v iraXcu...^0opdv, begin- 
ning ^vith the curse called down on Laius 
by Pelops, for robbing him of his son 
Chrysippus. Cp. Ant, 596 (of this Lab- 
dacid house) M droXXdo^tf-M y€if€w Y^rof, 

4XX' i^Tti I $€(ap Tu etc. : one generation 
doth not free another, but some god 
brings ruin. 

371 MoXin^pCov. The MS. reading, 
Kif{ okXSnipov, is against metre, and gives 
a form of the adj. which occurs nowhere 
else; though, had it existed, it would have 
been most convenient for epic verse. 
dlXbTt^piOf, and the poet. dtXIvp^t, alone 
are found. The preceding kn may have 
led the scribe into an erroneous repeti- 
tion, as in At, 305 L has 6 decrdt 6 /Mfyar 
instead of 6 det»6f fiiyat (cp. Wecklein, 
An Soph, emend, XVI. pp. 69 ft). 
Tliis seems, on the whole, more likely 
than that the Homeric dXefr^f ('sinner,' 
iXotrdt in Lycophr. 579) should have 
suggested a form dXttnipot or dXot- 
n^Ss, of which there is no other trace. 
Hesychius (i. 336), s, v. dXir/Moi^, says 
that in the AlxjuLKturliet Soph, used 
the sttbst. diXiTp(a (Ar. AcA, 907 vffwtp 
•wiBoKw a)arpLat roXXat rX^oir), whence 
Dindorf Kdl{ dXvrpCcit ^pcv6f , * from a sin 
of the mind.' The objection to this is the 
unexampled lengthening of the second 

373 The dat. after do^Xei is strictly 
a dat. of the person interested, but was . 
perh. influenced by the analogy of the 
dat. in irapimi /lux, *it occurreti to roe,' 
and the like ; cp. 7>. 398 4iuA yap oUrot... 
dffifiri', lier. i. 86 (X^7creu) ri KfoUip.., 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAfiNni 


Creon, and the city spared pollution, when they thought calmly 
on the blight of the race from of old, and how it haUi clung to 
thine ill-starred house. But now, moved by some god and by 
a sinful mind, an evil rivalry hath seized them, thrice infatuate ! — 
to grasp at rule and kingly power. 

And the hot-brained youth, the younger bom, hath deprived 
the elder, Polyneices, of the throne, and hath driven him from 
his father-land. But he, as the general rumour saith among us, 
hath gone, an exile, to the hill-girt Argos, and is taking unto 

xo^ dXirplovi Dindorf, «a( oKirpUu: Campbell, iro^ iXtvrTipw, 373 rpiffaBXtoip 

MSS.: rplt a0\UuF Porson {Prw/, xxviii.), Elmsley. 37ft The sign x in the 

left marg. of L is thus explained by the schol. : t6 ^ rapiKtmxx &rt rpe<r/9ifrepor 
^V^t TOP Uo\wtUc7i, — Uo\w€Uif L, A, etc.: UoXwtliniP B, Vat., etc. — ^povor A, 
R, V, Aid. 37« axooTtpUrKti] droffrtpl^n B, Vat. 377 wXnOvvp L, A, 

and most MSS.: wXtiBvwwf Triclinius (T, B, etc.). The same variation occurs in 

4fftX$9iw..,T6 ToO ZiXdmot: but 6. 115 rdr 
KpoSiror yiXm iffijiXBt : and so Eur. Afid, 
931 €lffjJiXB4 fi* olkrot. 

TpU (IBXChv for T^aBXiouf was first 
given by Porson, since otherwise there 
would be no caesura either in the 3rd 
or in the 4th foot. He compares Od, 
5. 306 rptf fiSucofnt AawMi xal rrrpA- 
Kit : Ar. P/tU, 851 Ml TfAt K€ucoSalfu» koI 
rerpcunt, «.r.X. To Hermann's argument, 
that in any case rplt and d0Xlow cohere, 
the answer is that, for the metre, the 
degree of coherence makes all the dif- 
ference. Blaydes, keeping rpiraffXiouf, 
quotes five such cases as * tree from sus- 
picion.* They are the same five which 
Porson had discussed and proposed to 
amend in connection with mis passage 
(^roif, p. xxviii): viz. Aesch. Pert* 501 
(transpose cpvoroXXMniYa), Eur. /. A^ 
1586 (transpose h^m^kpw)^ Soph. Au 969 
(not strictly similar, — ^ry^ffX^Mr), Aesch. 
Ag^ 1261 (Bia5s Dind. rapctf'Kdircit, 
doubtful), SutfL 95 3 (s S44 D. tfrcuco^ac, 
doubtful). Of these, rope^xdrtcr is the 
only exact parallel to rpwadXlov, as being 
a single word coincident with the dipodia, 
and not preceded by elision. 

374 If vdLtMV iN«rr/ysMi^ffpof wr, 
the pleonasm would be too weak : perh., 
then, it is tinged with the notion of 
rcortcvoAiffyot (as in Eur. PA, 713 : voc; 
fuop rcB^ oiix ip^s d "XPW ^* ^P^ > — said 
by Creon to Eteodes). Cp. Aesch. A^. 
763 0i\ct M rUrrtuf Ofipis /Uv iraXcud vci- 1 

37ft r^v irp^o4f: Polyneices alludes 
to his right as the firstborn, 1194, 1431 : 
Eur. {PA^tn. 71) followed the common 

account in making Eteocles the elder. 
The change adopted bv Soph, is here a 
twofold dramatic gain; for {a) Polyneices, 
who is to come on the scene, can be 
treated as the foremost offender ; {d) Eteo- 
cles has now a special £ault, and so the 
curse on ^A sons is further justified (411). 
373 dire<rr«p(oic«i, historic pres., * de- 
prives of* (rather than a true pres., *is 
excluding from '). The simple <rTtplffK» 
(Thuc, Plat., Eur., etc) was commoner 
in Attic than this compound. 

377 wXt^Ovmv, lit., becoming full (of 
the Nile rising, Her. s. 19): Aesch. A^, 
869 urf irXrfSwHf X07M. 

378 'ApY^fi the territory, not only 
the cit^ ; called KotXov because the Argi ve 
plain is bounded on w., N. and £. by 
nills, as on s. by the sea. This epithet 
had already been given to it, ace. to the 
schol., in the epic called the *Eir/7oroc, 
popularly ascribed to Homer (Her. 4. 3a, 
who expresses doubt), and was again used 
by Sopn. in his TAamyras (fir. sis). Cp. 
Strabo 8. 370 r^i t« XiLfMs (the Argive 
plain) KoiXnii oOarit koI worafulit 8iapp90' 
/t^riis (the Inachus and the Enisfnus) ical 
1X17 Kol XlfjuKu irapexofifpiit. So Her. 
7. iig t6 /ilkrop 84 ro&rwp rwr XexBirrtaw 
ipiofp ii QwffoXbii irrL, ioOaa KolXti: Od. 4. 
I Aajrcda£/u«va KoiXy^v (the valley of the 
Eurotas): Polyb. x. 3. i KoiXi; 2vp^ (as 
lying between Lebanon and Anti-Leba- 
non). The epith. KotXov has an epic tone, 
as sugrating a distinction from the Ho- 
meric UeXa^ur^y 'A^yot (perh. Thessaly), 
'Axcukdr and *\wrw *kfrfw (Peloponne- 


Digitized by 






IC17809 T€ Kaivov KoX ^waairLcrra^ <^tXov9, 

019 avriK *A/)yo9 17 ro KaS fieitov ircSoi/ 380 

rt/jt^ KoJdi^ov rj irpo^ ovpoj/ov fiifiiov. 

ravr ovk dpcOfLOS icrru/, cJ trdr^p, XxJyoiv, 

oXX' €/)ya Scii/a* row Sc o"0V9 ottov OtoX 

irovov^ KaroiKTiovo'iv ovk €)(0) fiaOeLv. 

Tiprj yap €07(€9 cXmS' cJ? €/jtov deovs 3^5 

a>p(u^ Tu/' €^€iv, cSoTTc (TKaQrjvai wore; 

eycry^ Tot? wi/ y*, c5 irdrep, iLasrr€6iiaa'iv. 

TToCoi.a'L Tovrot?; n Sc rc^ecnrioTat, t4kvov; 

(re roU. iK€L ^Jirrjrou atfOpionom trork 

BamvT eaeaOaL ^Sirrd r evaoCa^ X^P^^' 39^ 

V. 930. 379 Kaarov] Elmsley conjectured KXtvow. 380 KoZiititaif L (made 
from icadM^tov). Ku^tUtw A and others. Cp. O. 71 19, 35 where L has Kol^iutw 
(rightly), and the later Mss. Kadfulunr, 831 rifiy mss. : alxMV Blaydes, Cobet. — 

KoBiiwr h, with all the rest except A, which has KaB4^ (made, indeed, from 
KoJOi^tav). KoJOifyof was read by the schol., and by the edd. before Brunck, who 
restored jca^^^ov. Nauck has once more placed xa^^^wr in the text, thinking that 
'^pyoSf which he prints in brackets, should be avr&f. 382 api^MOf] 4*' ^^' 

379 Kii8o9, affinitatem^ with Adrastus, 
by marrying his daughter Argeia (x^of 
'Adp^crrov Xa/9«&K, Ear. Ph, 77) ; icaivtfv, 
in a new quarter (as opp. to his native 
land). Perhaps Statius, whom Schneid. 
quotes, was translating this: iamque ilU 
novis, scit fama^ superbit \ Conuiiis^ vi- 
resque parat^ quels regna capessat ( Thfh^ 
9. 108). 

380 £ «ts x.r.X. : ' as purposing that 
Argos should either possess the Tneban 
land in honour, or exalt Thebes to the 
skies * (by the glory of having defeated 
Argos). Mt...'A^yyo9...Ka64{ovii;...pi^v, 
ace absol. in the personal constr., as 
0, T. 10 X un t68* atfia x^Awjbv irdXci^ : 
Thuc. 6. 34 tptot h4xw€ rots rda'uf...iK- 
ir\tOffcu,..un if irara<rr/>e^o^^voit i^* 
d irkew, 4 wSh Sjf ff^aXeicap fityd- 
X^r Si^vafiiWt in the belief that they 
would reduce Sicily, or that at all events 
a great armament could suffer no disaster. 
Eur. /on 964 OAIA. <rol 8* is rl 86^* tUr- 
ifK$eP iKpiaXtaf Wjcrw ;— KPEOTSA. wt 
rir $46v ffioffopra riv y* ainw yovwr, 

381 ri|ij, dat. of manner : cp. 369. 
Ka0l(ov, occupy as conquerors : Dem. or. 
18 § 96 tA K6K\i^ TTft *kmKrfi Karexorrw^ 

iLpflOffTM Kol 4fpOVp€US, 

irp^f oi}p. pt^v: cp. K\4ot oupw^^ 
ticcc (Ot/. 9. 10), xXiof oi'payofiTiKts (Ar. 

Nud, 459) : Eur. Bacch, 071 (Strr* ovpoyjy 
aTifpll;c¥ mpria'M xXiot (thou wilt find 
thy fame towering in the sky). But the 
best illustration is Isocr. or. 15 § 134 
r& flip &fjMpTcaf6fiLepa ra^^orrcu, rd ^^ 
KaropBtaBkp ovpQ.v6fJiHK€t rotiy^ou- . 
tf'tr, they will overlook your failures, and 
exalt your success to the skies. So Lucr. . 
I. 78 religio pedibus subieeta vUissim 
OpterituTt nos exaequat victoria caelo, 
Weckldn strangely understands : — ' or 
will make Thebes rise to the sky' (in 
smoke, by burning the city), comparing 
Eur. Tro. 1198 rripvyi 8i Kanybs (5r ns 
ov|/Nxvca rtooOffa 8opl Kara^Slwti 7a, 
which means simply : ' our land hath 
fallen like smoke that, hath sunk down 
on its wing from the sky, and is perishing 
by the spear.' 

382 afiO|iof : Eur. Tro, 475 KdrravB* 
dptoreOom'' iyetpdfirfP riKwa, \ ovk dpiBfiAp 
oXXwt, oXX' vrefirdrws ^pvyup, Hor. 
£pp. I. 2, 37 //os numerus sumus et 
fruges consumers noH. 

383 If the MS. Svoi (Vat. Sin)) is 
right, the phrase is -harsh beyond ex- 
ample, roc, 5tm, instead of rov, 0irov, are i- 
often boldly used, when the verb implies 
either (a) motion, as 337 xaraOi^tit, 476 
TtXevTTJaeUt Eur. Bacch, 184 ira^ioroi'ac, 
etc; or \b) patience up to a point, as 

Digitized by 




him a new kinship, and warriors for his friends, — as deeming 
that Argos shall soon possess the Cadmean land in her pride, 
or lift that land's praise to the stars. 

These are no vain words, my father, but deeds terrible ; and 
where the gods will have pity on thy griefs, I cannot tell. 

Oe. What, hadst thou come to hope that the gods would 
ever look on me for my deliverance ? 

Is. Yea, mine is that hope, father, from the present oracles. 

Oe. What are they ? What hath been prophesied, my child ? 

Is. That thou shalt yet be desired, alive and dead, by the 
men of that land, for their welfare's sake. 

Meineke: dBv^fULi' Maehly. 383 tfroc L, with the rest except Vat., which has 
5ini. Elmsley has ovov in his text (though in his note he prefers orot) : so, too, 
Uartung. I^Ialm and Wecklein read oirjf. 334 KaroamoOffu^ MSS.: Bothe 

conjectured rarounov^tr (which Elmsley cites from F) ; Madvig, KoBoptuovvu^ : Nauck, 
mrotfTp/^ovtf'ir. 33ft Ck] (tfd* Hartung. 333 upw MSS. (though with the 

gloss ^pcrrfto written over it in L and elsewhere) : wpaif Tumebos. 337 pOi^ 

y] y is omitted in some MSS., as T, F. 330 e^pUas MSS. : cv^otat schol., Suidas 

Ar. Lyt, 536 vo? yap koL xfi^ ipoftupai; 
But it is hard to see how 6woi icarour- 
TtoO^iv could mean *Jiaw far they will 
prolong (thy woes) before they pity them.* 
To supply r^MX#6rraf or rposyaT^rrcf 
is to cut the knot. If the phrase meant 
anything, it ought rather to mean» *up 
to what pomt they will pity them.' As 
in 335 roc is a MS. error for irov, so here 
5ro4 tor 5irov (Wecklein prefers Xiqg, ' in 
wSat way'). Note that, in this context, 
vtfvovtsthe woes of Oed. generally 
(mental and physical), not merely his 
toils in wandering; &ts is against the 

33ft & «^...iEHv. Against the tempt- 
ing conjectnre M. \ ...I^m*', remark that 
in some other passages, where our mss. give 
this mixed oonstniction, the ace. and inf. 
could not be eliminated without strong 
measures: thus Xen. ffdUn* 6. 5. 44 
tkwl^€ip M x^ (^< dfipat dyatfo^f iJiSXKop 
Ij Kcun^ a^To^t ygpii^t^Bat: Cyr»S. 
I. 15 xp6t 6t ro&rots ikoyif;'rro (&r c< 
wdrrtt ol icocrwrcf tfcoo'c/Sctt cTcp, frror hp 
a^rodt 494\€tp: where the least violent 
remedy would be to delete ti% — a course 
not possible here. In some other such 
places, indeed, the inf. can be very easily 
corrected (as HeUen, 3. 4. 47 tin for 
cZWu; 7. 4. 39 Ul for ^«iy). «(f...6toif 
igtvv may be sound. Harsh as it seems 
to us, usage had perhaps accustomed the 
ear to hairing the speaker's own view 
introduced by lit, even when the cor- 

responding construction did not follow, 
its 4|&ov would be weak. But moV I|m>v 
(against which the presence of ikrt in 
3& is not conclusive, cp. on 544) is worth 
ureighing: cp. Eur. Or, 53 JXiida Ik 8'4 

337 Since f^fivyi is virtually one 
word, this v. cannot be regarded as an 
instance of yt used twice in the same 
sentence. Such repetition is allowable 
when more than one word is to be em- 
phasised, as Eur. PA, 554 IrH rd 7' Ap- 
koOpB* Uapik rocr yt ^ih^poo-tPt but no 
certain example happens to occur in Soph.: 
see on 0, T, 103a 

333 & The purport of this new oracle 
seems to have been:-*'The welfare of 
Thebes depends on Oed., alive or dead.' 
Ismene paraphrases it :— * It shows that/vv 
Vfill hi in request with the Thebans same 
day (iroW, t./. some day soon^ 397), — not 
merely after your death, but while you 
live.' She knows that Creon is coming 
in the hope of carrying Oed. back — not 
to Thebes, but to some place just beyond 
the Theban border, where his person, and 
afterwards his grave, should be under 
Theban control. Cp. on 133 1. 

330 cile^Caf, used by Soph, also in 
the Amphitryon (fir. X19) iiftX M fikdrroi, 
Tiop Tpiup ftlop \afieip I effrocojr dpc«i, 
quoted by the schol., who describes it 
as the readine <r roit opayKoioripott tup 
dpTiypd^p (the better copies)... d koX oi 
OrofunfsiaTiodfMPoi dltovirci^ (the Alexan- 

Digitized by 








rk 8* oj/ TotouS* vn dvBpo^ ev irpa^€i€if av ; 
€1^ o"ot Tct K€iuo)v (f>a(rl yiyv^.adai Kparq. 
or ov/cer et/ic, rrfULKovT ap cifi ai^p ; 
vvv yap 6€0L </ opOovcn^ irpoaO^. 8* coXXvcrai/. 
yipovra 8' opBovv (f>\avpov os mco? may. 
Kal fiTji/ Kpeoirrd y taui crot rovrcoi' X^P^^ 
rj^ovra fiatov kouyI fivpiov yfiovcv, 
07ra>9 rt Zpdajj^ Ovyarep ; ipfiijucv^ ftoc 
c5s cr* ^79(1 7079 crrqaoxTL KaZfuiaSf ottoi? 
KpaTCJO-L fjL€v aoVy yrj% 8c fti) ^pfiaivQ^ opo>v. 
7j 8* 0}(f>iK7j(rL^ Tis Ovpao'i K^iyJpov ; 
K€.ivoi^ 6 TVfifios 8v(rru)(ci)v 6 cros fiapvs- 



s.v.y Zonaras p. 013. 391 rif d* ay rocovj* M^ cv wpd(fi€t> or; Li with a 

few others, nt 0' cU rotoOd' vt* dwSpos cv rpo^ficv du^; A, with most MSS. For 
Tit, L' gives rl (and so, too, the ist hand in A). Hermann would read, Ht ^ om 
TL Towv6* difSp^ ey rpa^ecey ay; Blavdes, W 3* or rocavd* vr* cUd/Mt ev irpd^ nt; 
Wecklein, rlt 3* drrl tmovB* ajf6p6t cv rpct|cicr or; 892 In L nuccfvwr has been 

drian commentators). It does not occur 
except in Soph.: but Theocr. 34. 8 has 
€6ffoa r4Kwa (*safe and sound*). 

891 A and other MSS. have rocoDS' 
W, which gives a clear constr. It seems 
arbitrary to assume that in L*s reading 
Hs S* i» Tou^S* dpdfAs c9 irpa^tv iw 
the syllable lost was rather n after Wr 3* 
&ir, the gen. being one of source. Herm. 
supports the latter view by O. T, 1006 
QWi xpos dSfMvt ikditrrot td rpd^ifd re, but 
there the gen. is absolute. Wecklein 
gives r£t 8' dwrl roioGS* ipSpds td Trpo^eicy 
av; comparing ovB* od, omtI Toui but in 
such phrases ayWae'in recompense for,' 
not ' through the agency of.' 

398 ky 9^1 : 347. yCy^wBajk is never 
merely c&ai. h ^ol ylyvenu rd iccb^ur 
jrponjs their power comis to be in thy 
hand: i.<. the new oracle so appoints. 
^anai with indef. subject, 'people say,* 
report says (we cannot supply * the tfewpo£ ' 
from 413). KpdTf|, politioil predomi- 
nance generally, but with esp. ref. to 
prevalence in war against Athens (1332): 
the plur. as of royal power (Ant, 173 
Kp&ni.,.KaX $p6if9ut). 

398 dvT|p, emphatic, as oft: Ar. 
^ud, 813 d <rd fM$o>¥ dyjip Iret: Xen. 
Cyr. 4. 1. a 5 o^k4t* arrfp imif, oXAd 

894 4XXvoiav, imperf. of intention; 
see on 374. This was their design up to 

the moment of his fall. From that mo- 
ment dates the period meant by vvv. 

89ft See on X. 5t «4a-|| without 
ctv, as oft. in poetry, seldom in prose 
(a T, H31 n,). 

396 ral ifc^v here »* Well, however 
that may be* (even if it is ^XaOpor); yc 
throws back a light stress on Kpdwra: 
* Creott thinks the matter important.' 
For a slightly different use of koI m-v^.., 
yt cp. O. 7". ^45 n. 

397 p«o«...^vov. The gen. of the 
*time tntkin whuh * expresses the period 
to which the act belongs, and might so be 
viewed as possessive: Plat. Gorg, 448 a 
Mtlt fti vw i^/N6ny«rc xaty&v oi^Mr iroXXw 
^wr, ue. non-questioning of me has now 
been the attribute of many years, irnt 
is sometimes addecl (Isocr. or. 6 § 46 
irr^ rpim fOfpOif KaHTx/of Sroffeu^ 
MoxcSorkr). Moix^ |fc., with warning 
emphasis: 0» 71 58 ypforik koOk dywwra 
(n.). Cp. 617. 

399 tfT^owv, u. ol Brifiaw: Creon 
himself lays stress on his mission to speak 
for a/i (737). Schol. KaroiKUrwffu The 
word has a certain harsh fitness for rov 
rXavifnp (3). Against Cn drfxl yiff m^ 
C€ speaks the plural strain of the whole 
passage (391 Kett^aw, 400 xparwo-i, 403 
Kelpoit, 405 $4\ovoi, etc.). 

400 SfMtv. i/ipatpu usu. takes either 
dat., or prep, with gen. or aocua.: the 

Digitized by 




Oe. And who could have good of such an one as I ? 

Is. Their power, 'tis said, comes to be in thy hand. 

Oe. When I am nought, in that hour, then, I am a man ? 

Is. Yea, for the gods lift thee now, but before they were 
working thy ruin. 

Oe. Tis little to lift age, when youth was ruined. 

Is. Well, know, at least, that Creon will come to thee in 
this cause — and rather soon than late. 

Oe. With what purpose, daughter ? expound to mc. 

Is. To plant thee near the Cadmean land, so that they 
may have thee in their grasp, but thou mayest not set foot on 
their borders. 

Oe. And how can I advantage them while I rest beyond 
their gates } 

Is. Thy tomb hath a curse for them, if all be not well with it. 


made from rd KfJatunx in A, via versa, 393 a^* L, A, etc. (while in w. 

408 f., where apa is reqaiied, L twice gives apa) : c^' T, U, with most Mss. SO* 

Tivji MSS., Aid. : rtftf-oi Tumebus and the other edd. before Brunck. 402 rdiiBw 

l\tmrxp«f\ Raucheiastein proposed rvfifiot ixrht wr: Nauck, veicp^t eyKoru^i Mekier, 

simple gen. could be eiplained as parti- 
tive, bat prob. is rather on the analogy 
of the gen. with kn^aUna : cp. O. T. 835 
iti^Tt^uf rarpidot. The gen. with 
iire/ifiaiiw (934) is warranted by the first 

401— 403 The tenor of this fine 
passaee should be observed. 

Oedipus Cook hf ^roi (39a) to mean that 
the welmre of Thebes depended on his pre- 
sence there. He is thinkmg of a restoration 
to his Theban home (395). He asks, there- 
fore,—* Of what use can I be to them if I 
am left at their doors, and not received 
within their land?' *Thtj will suffer,' 
she replies, * if your iam^ is neglected.' 
Oedipus does not see the force of this 
answer : he still infers (from tforvrra in 
190) that, whatever mav be his doom in 
ife, he is at least to be itin'eJ at Thebes. 
•Why, of course they will,' he replies 
(403). *So* — pursues the daug;hter (404) 
— *thev mean to keep you within their 
grasp. A new suspicion flashes on him. 
•They will duty me at Thebes?' *It 
cannot be.' That is enough. He will 
never give himself into their hands.— 
Remark that he was supposing Apollo's 
former decree (91) to have been cancelled 
by this later one (389). He now sees 
that the new oracle does noi cancel the 
former, but merely confirms it in one 


aspect, viz. in the promise of injr rots 
rituffoffv (93). 

401 d^paoa, /oriSf as Eur. £L 4074 
oiJMv yiip aiir^i' 8€i BOfMrip tOrptrit \ ^- 
rccv Tpocvww (she ought not to show her 
beautv ahwufj, where, as here, Elms, re- 
stored it from the MS. •vpcuox Campbell 
retains the latter. But, while in SOpavit 
BCpaf^t, BupoBar, dvpaXot the notion of * ex- 
ternal' is uppermost, the figurative uses 
of the plur. dvpai always speak of a/- 
froaching the house: as M rdr ^paf 
^roy, rr\ rcut Bvpais Siarp^/Sety, ^iri rcut 
0vfMit rjf *EXXdl3ot ivfUtf (Xen. An. 6. 5. 
93). So here (Hfpaun would mean, not, 
* outside of their doors,' but * at their very 
doors.' KCi|fcivov : schol. olKtOrrot, 

40a KtCvoif with ^opvt only. Sverrv- 
^Mvsif it does not receive due honours : 
cp. auoipof...Wicvf of a corpse denied due 
ntes {A fit. 1071). Eur. Bee. 319 ri;;i/5or 
8i ^ovXdfiup^ iM d^io6fuwof \ r&r ^/i^y 6pa- 
o-tfoi. Since in death (390) he was still 
to sway their destiny, they wished his 
grave to be where they could make the 
due offerings (imyl^iv) at it: cp.^ Her. 1. 
44 Ttf /lir wt d&aMdTifi...$vovffit rt} di.,.vt 
'npuH iifoyii^ovai. Such ivayurfUs would 
be at least annual (cp. Isae. or. 3 § 46). 
The schol. takes 8vmrx«»v as = * if not on 
Theban soil': but this is excluded by 

Digitized by 




Kojf^v 0€ov T19 TOUTO y dv yv(t^y^rj [idOoL * 

Tovrov X^P^^ Toivw ae TrpoadicOax TrcXa? 

vcypa? OiKovKTij /xiyS' Iv ai/ aavTOv KparoU- 405 

7] KoX /caracTKWocrt &rifiaCa Kouei; 

dXK* ovK i^ TovfL<f>v\oi/ (uiLci cr^ Z irarcp. 

ovK ap i/iov y€ frq KpanjaaxrCv ttotc. 

ccrrat ttot apa tovto Ka8fi€U)t9 fidpos. 

notas if>av€t(rr]^t Z riKVov, crwoXXayiJ?; 410 

ttJ? cr^9 vtt' opyrj^y 0-019 orai/ orcSo-ti^ rd(f>oi,^. 

a 8* €vv€iT€i^, kKvovcol rov Xey€t9, t4kvov ; 

di/Spaii/ 6^0}p<ov £k€\<{>LK7Js d<f> coria?. 

Kal ravT^^^'qiilv 4>06)3o9 elpTjKms Kvpel ; 

dJ? <f)aa'i>v oi fioXovrcs w QTJ^r/^ ttcSoi/. 415 

iraChcjv TLS ovu 7iKov(rc tcju ifiaiu roSc; 

afi<f>0} y ofioCco^f Kd^enCarTao'Ooi/ koXoj^. 

Kiff 01 KdKLOTOL TcivS' aKovcavT^^ ndpo^ 

Tovfiov w66ov irpovOem'o rrjv TvpawCSa ; 

x&Tftot dvffTvx^' ^O^ In L the xst hand wrote WXotf- rpoff$4ff$au Over 

these words the corrector placed /3, a, to show the right order. Then riXair was 
deleted, and written anew after xpoadiaBai, 40ft Kpar^t Mss. : Kpardis Bninck, 
and so most edd. 408 oOk dp* L: see on v. 393. Blaydes writes od rip\ — 

Kpvrfyrwruf MSS. In T ov is written above w. The schol. in L, d 3^ /i^ vktwdl^u^ 






9 IS. 
^ 01. 





403 Cp. O. T, 398 yviaivQ Kvp^at 
oi>d* dr* olunfuw fiad(i». It needed no ora* 
cle to tell one that they would incur di- 
vine anger for neglecting the first duties 
of piety towards their late king. 

404 f. crc vpoo^lo-9a^ *to associate 
you with them (as a prospective ally) in 
the neighbourhood of their land, and not 
(to leave you) in a place where you will 
be your 0¥m master.* Cp. Her. I. 69 
Xp^catTOf roO StoO rhv EXXijva ^CKw 
rpoaBiaOcu, . . . i/iias . . . irpoa-KoKiofiai ipCKot 
T€ 64\iair yGfiadoL Kai a-vfifULXos. With 
^rfi', etc., a verbal notion such as iwrai 
olictiv must be supplied from wpoffBiffBcu: 
cp. £1. 71 Kol fiTJ fi drt/Mr rijad* dxoffTel- 
\rfr€ yrjs, | oXX* apx^^<>^^<>'' W- KaroffTTJ' 
o-are). av...KpaTOiS, nearly s«rpar^<r(tf. 
See on tv' ay...«firoiAier, 189. With the 
MS. Kpargt, &f belongs to &a: 'wherever 
you may be your own master': which is 
evidently less suitable here. 

406 KaX with Korao^uMn (not with 
i(, which would imply that he did fiot 
expect it, O. T. 368): * Having settled 
me near their land, will they further 

bury me within it?* For jcaroo'inajvcr cp. 
Epigrammaia Gratca 493 (Kaibel, BerL 
1878^ 0ay6rra...7ata KfkrwKioa9, 

407 Toi»pi^Xov otfio, thy blood-guilt 
for the death of a kinsman: so iit/pv\n» 
oT/ua (Pind. Pyth, %. 3a), oXita vvyy^wis 
(Eur. Suppl, 148), oTfia y«piffKu>w (Or. 89): 
but in O, 71 1400 oIm' if*^&<ioP merelyas*a 
blood-kinship.' Oed. was doomed to dec- 
<^[a (601 ). Even to ^ry him in Theban 
ground would seem impious towards 
Laius. So, when Anti^ne has given 
the burial-rite to Polyneices, Creon asks, 
{Ant. 514) rCrt hrft' ixelvip ivo-fftfirj 
Ttftft x^i *How, then, canst thou 
render a grace which is impious towards 
thatother?* (Eteocles). 

4 10 trwaXXaTTJt, strictly, a bringing 
together (by the gods) of persons and 
circumstances, a 'conjuncture': rarely 
without the defining gen. (as pS^ov (., 
a 71 960); for in 7>. 845 6\t0plau 
(Wander oi/XloM-O ^. prob. = 'atthe fatal 
meeting' (of Deianeira with Nessus). 

411 oroit...rd4ois, poetical locative 
•dat. (O. 71 381 n.), freq. in Homer, as 

Digitized by 




Oe. It needs no god to help our wit so far. 
Is. Well, therefore they would fain acquire thee as a neigh- 
bour, in a place where thou shalt not be thine own master. 
Oe, Will they also shroud me in Theban dust ? 

Nay, the guilt of a kinsman's blood debars thee, father. 

Then never shall they become my masters. 

Some day, then, this shall be a grief for the Cadmeans. 

In what conjuncture of events, my child ? 

By force of thy wrath, when they take their stand at 
thy tomb. 

Oe. And who hath told thee what thou tellest, my child f 

Sacred envoys, from the Delphian hearth. 

And Phoebus hath indeed spoken thus concerning me ? 

So say the men who have come back to Thebes. 

Hath either of my sons, then, heard this i 

Yea, both have heard, and know it well. 

And then those base ones, aware of this, held the king- 







ship dearer than the wish to recall me ? 

points to Kpar^ovaiP, 415 ^a#iy] ^a^i y* Herwerdeii.^/ff Oiifiin Hdw} 

Wecklein (Art Soph, em. p. 44) proposed c/t 8i^t rdXur. 416 rtt] rlt L, 

which Elmsley preferred on the ground that it agrees better with the reply in 
▼• 417: but does it? 417 iiupv tf' L, A, with most MSS«, and Aid. : aii^ y* 

/I. a I. 389 n/Minn OCIkdfartfi' Some dav 
the Thebans will invade Attica, and will 
be defeated hj the Athenians near the 
grave of Oedipus. Cp. Aristeides ^ip 
ruif rnrdpw p. 984 (the great men of the 
Greek past are guardian spirits), koI ^- 
ffSal yt Hfif xi^poM 06 X'V^ 4 "^^ ^ Eo- 
Xwrj) Ktlfupw OlUvow : where the schoL 
records a va^^e legend of his epiphany in 
tome fight with Theban invaders. When 
the Persians (480 B.C.) were repulsed 
from Delphi, two gigantic warriors pur- 
sued them; to&tqvs M ro^ j<^ Aca^oI 
X/yov^i c&eu rodt hnxuplovt 4yMMit, ^tfXa* 
kS^ rt jcoi A^6roor, rwr rd rtfiirtd 
ivri rtpi t6 ip6p (Her. 8. 39). So 
Theseus was seen at Marathon (Plut. 
TAet, 35); Athene appeared, and the 
Aeacidae helped, at Salamis (Her. 9. 
83 f.). 

4 IS •iMpAv, sent from Thebes to Del- 
phi, to consult the oracle in solemn form 
(0. T. 114): cp. on 354. kniat, the 

* hearth of the Pythian seer * (O, T, 965), 

* at earth's centre ' (/M<r6/A^X4>f , Eur. Ion 

414 1^' ^liiv, *in my case' (n. on O.T, 

41ft d iMX^Knt: schoL oi tfewpoL 

410 irat8«»ir Tit (there being only two 
sons) virtually strengthens the question^ 
as if he asked—* Had my sons any know- 
ledge whatever of this ? ' 

41S& KoX ^To, 'and after that,' is 
explained by t»v6' dKo^avrtt. t»v6* : 
see on 304. «dpet...wfww<trro : Eur. 
Hipp, 383 oi V i^4)r vpo^irrn dpH 
roG xoXQd I ikKifp ruf* : Isocr. JSp, 9 
§ 17 ^EXXovf dp$* iifuof vpoKpidf^ai: and so 
Plat. vpoTifuaf rt drrl rvoff {Lys. 119 d), 
irp6 Twot (Ltgg, ]7f d), r\ioo rcr^ [id. 
777 D), /ulXXor 4 n (887 B). What is 
the comphiint of Oed. against his sons ? 
This: — ^Apollo had made him the arbiter, 
in life and death, of Theban welfare 
(380)* His sons might have pleaded 
witn the Thebans: — *Apollo has now 
virtually condoned the ffi^vXoo oXpa, (407). 
Restore our father to the throne.' But 
they desired the throne for themselves. 
Here, as in regard to his expulsion, they 
neglected an opportunity which natural 
piety should have seized (441). 

419 Tov|iov ir^9ov : the possess, pron. 
s object, gen. of pers. pron.: see on 333. 

Digitized by 




IS. dkyci Kkvovcra ravr iyd, (f>€p<a S* o/x6)9. 420 

01. aXX* ol 0€OL cnf>LP fj/^Te rfjv irerrpcofiivrjv 

€piv Karacfida-euLV, iv 8' ifiol riko% 

avTolv yivovTo r^crSc rfj% H'-^hCI^ 'n'ipL, 

"79 vvv €)(0VTai Kiiravalpovrai 06 pv 

c5s OUT av 09 vvv cTfcfjirrpa koX dpovov^ ej(€c 425 

lJi€CveL€u, ovT av ov^ekrfXvdd^ waku/ 

ikOou TTor av0L^' ol ye rov ^vcavr i/ik 

ovrews aTifio}^ irarpiBo^ i^fodovficvoi/ 

ovK €(T')(Ov ovS' rjfjLVvav^ aXX* oj/icrraTo^ 

avrolv iiriiL^driv Ka^€K7)pv\dy}v ^vyoM. 430 

ciTTOt? oLv m OeXovTL TOVT ifiol t6t€ 

7foXt9 TO Scipov cticoTco? KaTT^ucaev. 

T, B, etc. 420 kXuovco] ^ipouffa Wecklein: \dyouffa..,\4yia 3' oAUtff Nauck. 

491 ff^i L, A, etc.: ff^t T, etc.: ff^v Elmsley on Enr. J/a/. 393 ( = 398 Dind.), 
and most cdd. since. — ^^t^tc mss. : m^ti (thus, not ftif n) Bothe, Blaydes.— -rfp' 
xewpuifjiiyTiif T, B, Vat., R, etc. : rui^ wevpayfUvvf L (which the corrector, placii^ 
an HI over each w, wished to make into Hyv xtxpayiihjiv): so, too, A (but \nm 
yp. -Hpr wtwfMiUmjif in the marg.): tV irMxpay/Uinpr F, V (corrected to rwr, — wv). 

420 ^^ 8* S|iM« is ttsu. taken, * but 
such are my tidings' (cp. 360). This 
would be fitting if, with Wecklein, we 
might read ^ipovo-a for KXi»ovo*a: but 
the latter is in all mss., and naturally 
refers to the words just heard by Ismene 
from Oed. , not to a report heard by her 
at Thebes. The indignant question of 
Oed. invited a defence. She replies, ' I 
am pained to hear my brothers charged 
with such conduct, but I must bear it — 
iu. I cannot denv the charge. The con- 
trast between £kyA and $^ has thus 
more point* 

421 dXX*. * Nay, then '—opening the 
imprecation, as PA, 1040 dXX', (3 irarpt^a 
yif $€ol r' eyxt^lfptoij \ rto'aade, riffoffO*. 

oi^v,not 9^ was prob. always the form 
used by Attic tragedy. It is required by 
metre below, 444, 451, 1490: AL 570: 
El. 1070 : Aesch. F. K. 252, 457 : Pers, 
759» 807: fr- 157 (<»/• Plat. Pep. 391 e). 
Eur. has the dat. in two places where, as 
here, <r0i is possible^ but m both c^ has 
MS. authority, and should probably be 
read. Mid. 398 (vJ. c^), Suppl. 769. 
On the other hand there is no place in 
trag. where metre excludes <r^v. 

rqv irflirptt|Uvi|v, by the curse in the 
house of Laius (309). 

422 iv 8' after |iifr< is harsh, and 

Elmsley *s Iv r* may be right. There is, 
however, a good deal of MS. evidence for 
r«...W in trag.: see on 367. Cp. Ani. 
1096 rb r* eUoBnp yiip d9t9w, drrcoTdvra 
di x.r.X., n. 

Iv 4|M< (cp. 147), may the issue for them 
come to be (391) in my hands, i,e. may 
the gods allow me to be the final arbiter, 
and to doom them both by a finther's 

424 KairavaCpoyrat. The words koX 
ixaifalpoirrai dopv do not form a second 
relative clause, — as if, from the ^s before 
Ixpvroi, we had to supply the relat. pron. 
in a different case {44? ty, or €ls ^) with 
hroMolparrai. They form an independent 
sentence, which is co-ordinated with the 
relative clause, it $x^mi. This is the 
normal Greek construction. See note in 
Appendix. Cp. 467, 731. 

ta-avaipovvTOi ddpv, the MS. reading, 
would mean, *are taking a spear upon 
them,' the verb being used nguratively 
(like in se suscipere) of obligations or 
res|ionsibilities (0<Xiar, iroXcftor, rijfjnpf, 
Xarpeltuf etc.); but ircufaiptaBat, in its 
literal sense of ' uplifting against,' is more 
natural and more poetical with i6pv : cp. 
Eur. ffiT, 313 ira2 firiror* it yrpf ix^fAv 
atptaBai 86pu. 

42« 4ff, * for ' (if I were to have the 

Digitized by 




Is. It grieves me to hear that, — but I must bear it 
Oe. Then may the gods quench not their fated strife, and 
may it become mine to decide this warfare whereto they are 
now setting their hands, spear against spear ! For then neither 
should he abide who now holds the sceptre and the throne, nor 
should the banished one ever return ; seeing that when I, their 
sire, was being thrust so shamefully from my country, they 
hindered not, nor defended me; no, they saw me sent forth 
homeless, they heard my doom of exile cried aloud. 

Thou wilt say that it was mine own wish then, 
and that the city meetly granted me that boon. 

— Toumier conject. r^ rt^a^fUpiiP. 422 eV d* HSS. : h r* Elmsley. 424 irdra- 
rcupoGrroi MSS.; KttataMaLfinrrai Hermann. 426 oi^* i^tXriKvBitff ttoSav L, 

r: o0r' ay oM^eXirXv^Mf A. B, and most MSS.— «>aXir] vHKlw A, R, V, Aid., Tur- 
ncbus. 42S drift/uff MSS.: an/Mr Wccklein. 429 rifiviKip L, with most 

MSS.: ^nwwr A, R, V*, Aid.; — a variant which Elmsley explains by the similar 
ending of 9ffx^* ^ ^^ i^^ ^^^ v* 1* KaSi^im^ by fitfivf, and in 474 Kp&KoifftM (for 
KpOK9ituj)jr by tfoXXoc^cv. 480 ovroiy] ai>ro<t Vat. 432 Korrflmfffe^ L: KoHj- 


decision). Blomfield's conjecture W is 

427 o( vf, causal : see on ofnrct 163. 

42S drl^umt i cp. 440 fil^l 770 i^iif- 
tfcif. Soph, has tnis adv. thrice else- 
where of ignominious or ruthless treat* 
ment, EL ii8x, Ant. 1069, fr. 593. 7. 

420 owe ioxovt did not stop me (from 
being expelled). We find such phrases 
as Ixw f iy4 wotioGrrd n, to check one m 
tki act of doing something (0. C. 888 
PovBvToOrrd m' ...Arx«T')» DUt not Ixv 
rvd dduco^fitpow, to stop one /rem bting 
wronged (Uke wnOfa). Here, then, it is 
better to supply rh (or iStfrcj ^i^ ifytBti' 
^0iu than to take loxev with i^M^^iMi^ov. 
Cp. Xen. Am. 3. 5. xi rat...d^/c6ff 6160 
difipat IF(c( r6 {v.L rov) M Kara6(mai' 
u(rr€ 8i /i^ 6>uff$dM»t I1 vktf Kol if yii 

iffi^vyav, sc. iftol. dydararot, made to 
rise up and quit one's abode, 'driven 
from house and home,' implying du^vyia 
(601), Tr. 39 ip Tpaxan rfi' curarraroc | 
^hffi Tap* upSpl polofuw (driven from our 
home at Argos). Thuc. x. 8 oi..JK t&9 
rffffup Koxwpyu df4<rnfffw inr* aAroS (were 

430 tt^Totv, not dat. of the agent 
(very rare except with perf., plpf., or fut. 
pf. pass.), but dat. of interest (* so far as 
they were concerned'): cp. PA. 1030 
r4Bprix* 0/up vdXaii Aesch. P. K 12 
e^xfp ikh iPTtiMf Aftdf I lx« fikn ^. 
l{fia|p^9i|v, by a proclamation of Creon 
(as regent) to the citizens — like that 

which C^ed. himself had made (O. 7*. 
4x6 ff.). ipfipvyfta is used of the royal 
edut. Ant. 8, 161, etc. Cp. Lys. or. ti 
I 95 (of those banished by the Thirty) 

i^€IC1lpCx0Vf:.ilC Tijt TOXffCtff. 

431 cCiroit dv : the figure called iv<h 
^pd (LAt. suHeetiOf Comifidus 4. 93. 33), 
the ' suggestion' of an objection, with the 
reply; Tiberius rc^ ^ly/MCrwr § 36 
(Spengel Rkit. ni. 77) bro^pd 84 icrv 
6tw /i^ 4^ Tpofiaip}i6 Xo7w, d\k* Oxo- 
$€li Ti ^ i§ Topd rov arrt&'xotf 'f ^ 4k 
ToO vpdyfMTos dwQKpbftfnu irp6t airrhnf, 
u^rtp 9^0 dPTt\ty6fi€va irp6a-vira 
fitfiovfttwot. Oed. here speaks chiefly 
to Ism., whose pain for her brothers 
(440) might Stt|(gest the excuse ; though 
in 44K, 457 he addresses the Chorus. 
Wecklein conceives Oed. as speaking 
directly to the spectators, who might 
recollect the close of the O. T, Need 
we char^ the poet with this dramatic 
impropnety ? 

wXom, 'desiring' (not merely 'con- 
senting'): cp. 767: 0. T. X356 9iKwm 
Kiifiai Tovr* dp ijr. The desire of Oed. 
to be sent away from Thebes is pas- 
sionately expressed in the O. T. (1410 
ff., X449 ff*)' •A.t the end of that play 
he repeats the request (X5x8), and Creon 
replies that it must be referred to Delphi. 
TOTi with xar^nrey, ue. *when I was 
banished'; so Ai. 650 rorc=*in those 
old days.' 

482 The i in L's ■caniCwo'cy speaks 
for Ka'qfvfrtr,— clearly much fitter here 

Digitized by 




ou 817T*, CTTCi TOi Tf\v [icu avri)( ijfidpaUf 

oirqviK c2[€i BvfjLO^, rjBLcrTou Sc [loi 

TO KaT0ai/€iv rjv koX to Xcvcr^i^j^at irerpoi?, 435 

ovSei? ^epcjT is t6v^ i<f>aii^€T cf^Xo!^* 

Xp6v(a 8\ OT 1787; -ira? o fioxOos fjv ttcttcdi/, 

KayLOLvOavov rbv OvyLOv iKhpafiovra /xot 

/jt€t^a> KoXaoTTJu Tmv irplv T^fiaprrjiiepcDU, 

TO rqviK rjhr) rovro fih/ ttoXis ^ta 440 

T/Xcivue fi iK yfjs yfioviov, oi 8* eTrai^eXeix/y 

ol rov irarpos rca irarpi, hwdfievoi to Spav 

ovK TjOikrio-av, aXX* c7rov9 cyLiKpov \dpiv 

<f)vyds o'(f>LV e^o) 7rTa>;(09 rjkcofiiqv act. 

vv^eir A, and others: Karip^ff€¥ B, T, Vat. 434 om^ix^ l^ei L, j* being made 

from (: 1^; A, R, Aid.: li'ci the other MSS., and the md Juntine ed. 436 iputros 
Tov6* MSS. : tpijOT* is t6w9' P. N. Pappageorgius (Bciir. z. ErkL u, KrUik d. Soph, 
). 1 6). Mekler proposes ^pwrof rovd* i^pero arpw^it (cp. i4«. iii6), — i^tahfrr^ 
fi^uUfer* L. 437 xP^vv^ ^*] In L 5* has been made from r* by the ist hand. 

440 TO rri pIk' L; after ff one letter has been erased, and room for two has been 
left; perh. the scribe had begun to write rfj/un, — to rrfpUc' B, F, etc: Tvnjpucdd* 
A, R: r6$' ^W T, etc.: rbr' ^W L«.— if«iy] tf««i L», which suggests that the readii^ 


than KaTTJwviv. Cp. 1633 KoralMea-oPf 
1637 Karjptfftp. The contrast is between 
exUe imposed as a doom or granted 
as a boon, — not merely between a wish 
fulfilled or unfulfilled. 

433 i||Upav : the ace. of duration (cp. 
O. T. 1x38) is strictly warrantable, as in 
Xen. Cyr, 6. 3. 1 1 kcU ixBh 8i koI rpir 
VHP iifidpop (the day before yesterday) t6 
atirb roOro iTfMrrop : though in a nega- 
tive sentence we might have rather ex- 
pected the gen. (cp. An. 3. 3. 11 r^ iifU' 
pas SKffS diijXdop ou ir\4op vhfTt koX cfjcoo't 
cnUvp), Tf[¥ avrCx' ' Thuc. 3. 64 If 
t9t6 fiiKKop...h re r6 avrUa: 3. 1x4 h 
r$ avrUa ^fifp* 

433 Xfvo^vcu vlrpoit, the typical 
form of summary vengeance on one who 
has incurred public execration : //. 3. 56 
1^ K€P ijf^ir I Xa&or tffffo x^ruMa : Aesch. 
Ag, x6i6 ifipappiiptts .„\tv9liM}n apasi 
Au 154 Xt^^Xffwrror ^kptq (on the part of 
the infuriated army): Eur. Or, 441 Bom€» 
in^ wrrm Xtvdfup xerptifULn (the pleo- 
nasm as here). Her. 9. 5 (the * lynching ' 
of the Athenian who advised his fellow- 
citizens to accept the Persian terms, 479 
B.C.) weptardurrts Avxiirfp KariXtvffoM fi&k' 
Xorrct. The redundant ir^rpoit adds 
emphasise so Ant, aoo vvpl\ rprjaai 

Kardxpas. Cp. O. T, 1155 ^otrj yiip 

436 lp«rr' is tov8', the conjecture of 
Pappageorgius (see cr. n.), is, I think, 
almost certain. The MS. change supposed 
is of the slightest kind, and sucn as 
continuallj occurs in our MSS. : while 
lp«»TOff T0118' cannot be defended as either 
(a) gen. of connection, * hel{>ing in regard 
to this desire,' or {b) possessive gen. with 
«i^fXiSv as s eve/ry^r, * helper of this 
desire.' See Appendix. 

437 vfranr. The metaphor is not 
directly from the mellowing of fniit, but 
from the medical use of the word In ref. 
to the subsiding of inflammation (as in 
angry tumours, etc.). Cp. the fig. sense 
of thitos. So iraroiptffBai Hippocr. 11 70 
B : Arist. Mettor. 4. 3 ^ ^puinap (tumours) 
icoU 4'XiypoTos..,iriTOMnsi AntkoL Pal, 
II. 80 W <r<K r6 reropSip ^Epvros | rpew/ta 
d(d ffirXdyxPWf adBis dtfaipxiyerai; Hence, 
too, Tr. 728 6pyii xiirtipcL 

433 Mpaj^vra^ had rushed out, run 
to excess (not, run 1^ ipdfutVt out of the 
course) : 98 : cp. An/. 753 1} KdxaxeiKwp 
c5d* iwe^px^i 6pa^vs\ dost thou e'en ^ to 
the length <^ threatening so boldly? 

430 The gen. might be taken with 

Digitized by 




No, verily: for in that first day, when my soul was seething, 
and my darling wish was for death, aye, death by stoning, no 
one was found to help me in that desire : but after a time, when 
all my anguish was now assuaged, and when I began to feel 
that my wrath had run too far in punishing those past errors, — 
then it was that the city, on her part, went about to drive me 
perforce from the land — after all that time ; and my sons, when 
they might have brought help — the sons to the sire — would not 
do it: no^for lack of one little word from them, I was left to 
wander, an outcast and a beggar evermore. 

rW rfifU* may have arisen from rldif having been taken for jdri {ig8€t). 441 m] 

of L. 442 oi Tov warpot] Ginter conject. ix rov rd/wt: Blaydes, oOk (sot 4k) 
rod irarp^, or iKku» rdpos : Musgrave, ofrov pdpot, 443 dXX' lirovt fffjuxooG] 

dXXdirov ff/ujcpoO L. The ist hand wrote dXX' lireu vfUKpoO (meaning, probaoly, 
iwouo" /wcpoO I q). d ffrXuarw, and other examples, Introd. p. xlvi.) ; a later hand 
altered dXX' lirov to dXXdirov. T is one of those which have dXXa rov fffwcpoO (which 
may have been a coniectare of Tridinius). dXK* fwove fuxpoO A, R, L% Aid. : cLW* 
iw^ oi fffUKpw B. The schol. in L confirms the true reading: dpriXoylas fipax«iat 
98a roc^oo-tfoi a&7ro6t ic.r.X. 444 if\6fitiif L (i; in erasure, perh. from cQ: 

|mC(«*, 'a chastiser greater than the sins,* 
iu, 'severer than they merited' (i) icard 
rd ^iiiapr.y, but it is simpler to take it 
with KoXaflrTi(v, 'too great a chastiser of 
the sins.* As /uiyat BviaM is 'violent 
anger,' so Bviiin which is over-violent 
can be called /MijWr KoKuoHit, The 
rh^rthm of the verse will not permit us to 
• disjoin /le/fw (as by a comma) from xoXa- 

440 T& Ti|v6c' f[8i|, just when that 
time had come (the art. as in r6 ai^iica, 
'at the moment,' Thuc. %, 4r). While 
nfrcxd^ff (*at this time of day') was 
common, the simple np^Cica occurs no- 
where else in class. Attic; it is found, 
however, in the Alexandrian poets, and 
in later Greek, towto |Uip is answered by 
M (441) instead of roi^ro 84, as by frccrtt 

^8^ [Ant, 63), roOr* oJbBa (ib, 165), ctra 
{P^- 1345). -ro^' *XXo (O. T, (5o5). 

441 xp^vimr, 'after all that time,' — 
repeating the thought with which he 
had begun (xp^V 437)* Thuc i. 14 1 
Xp6rco(...|i;rt6rrcf, meeting only at long 
intervals: 3. 19 o^oXaSM KOfuffShrrts, 
having made a leisurely vova^: 8. 14 
d^jcrovrrcu al^9l8ioi. lir«»^«Aftv with 
dat. (like ivapK€ip) as Eur. Amir. 677, 
elsewhere usu. with ace. {PA, 9051 etc.) : 
CD. the poet. dat. with the simple verb. 
Ant. 560 toTt BtufoG^tw ih^\€tw. 

442 ol TOV irarpdt t^ irarpC blends 
two forms of antithesis, — (t) ot ireudet 
r^ rarpif and {2) ol tov OlSiroSot rf 

Ol8liro8u The gen. of 'origin,' rov 
rarpit, really a possessive gen., comes 
in with peculiar force here, as suggesting 
that the sons M^ng^ to the sire. For 
rdTp^...iriTpl cp. 883, PA. 396 dXX' iw 
rh-pom rirpopt Ant, 1310 n. t& 8pav, 
on 47. 

44a fvovt o^uKpov X^y> ^^ ^^ rf 
a few words in his defence (arrcXo7£at 
Ppaxtias, schol.). As if one said, 'They 
incurred all this loss ^ tAt sake of a 
petty sum ' {i^, to save it). This is a slight 
oeviatioo from the ordinary use of Ircxa, 
odptiTO (11), fxan, x^^» ui such phrases. 
Cp. fr. 510. 6 icdfioA '^ 8m toH^ ye 
8aKp6tt9 x^P^^ I ^jnJKT'' 8m tit ^ut, 
would have been brought up, $/ tears 
could Mng Aim : Aeach. Pers. 357 vXij- [ 
$ovt„JKartf if numbers could give vie- ' 

444 v^¥y i.e, they looked on and 
did nothing: see on oMiw 430. The 
question between as( (L) and tf^ (A) 
turns on these points. With cUC, ijiKtl^pafir 
s * continued to wander.' He can scarce- 
ly mean that, q^ his expulsion, they 
might at any time have recalled him, 
since he regards the new oracle as having 
given them an opportunity which did not 
exist before (418). But he may mean 
that their silence at tAe moment of his 
expulsion was the cause of the whole 
sequel With hfii, ifKiifatw migAtmean, 
'proceeded to wander forth,' referring 
to the moment of expulsion (cp. i^Xav* 

Digitized by 




c/c TOwSe S*, ovcau/ napOa^w^ ocroi/ (f>vcn,^ 445 

Kttl y^? 4S'^<'.^V '^^^ ycVou? iirdpKCO'w 

Tci 8* ai^l TOV ^VCaVTO^ €i\€(T07IV dpovov^ 

KdX (ricfjirTpa Kpaiveiv Koi rvpaweueiv ^9ov6^. 
aXX' ov TL [irj \a)((ocn rovSe avfijjidxovj 450 

ovSc cr^ii/ apx^9 riycrSc Ka8/t€ux9 irorc 
ov7i(ri% rj^w Tovr ey^Sa, riyo-Sc T€ 

fLaVT^C dKOV<OP (TVVVOfiv T€ Tttf €fJLOV 

irpo9 raura Kat Kpeovra TrefiTrovrwv ifiov 455 

ixaarffpa, k€l Tt9 aXXo9 ei' ttoXci adevcL. 
cav yap v/ji€t9, o) fo'Ot, U€\r)u o/iov 
'^^irpocrraTKTi rat? (refivaZcL SrjfiovxpLS Ocais 

ij\(ifafif A, with most MSS. 44A ^x rcupSt B* oCatuw MSS. : jcdx roiW^c diaffcuv 

Pieison a/. Valcken. Eur. PA, 1249. Porson, too, proposed Si^fftup, Adv. p. 166. 
ix rofyde d* tfrrocF Nauck. 446 a^aur] ai>rctfr 0, T, etc., and add. before 

Brunck : o^ofi' Nauck. 447 xal yrji] Kolnif r* Wecklein : ffT4yrft r* Naudc. — 
7^i»oi;f] riyovt Madvig: Kpdovt Nauck. 4ftO o0 n MSS.: oCn Elmsley. — 

\dxwri MSS. (with ov written over w in L and others, whence L^ has Xaxouo-i.) 
r&xfoai Brunck. 461 ofSrt <r^ MSS.: oOM 9^ Herm., Dind., Schneidewin, 

Wecklein, Blaydes. 453 ^^c] e^et L, with H written above: IX^ty Biaydes.— 

96iitpf 356). But (a) the tense is some- 
what awkward here, and {b) iyih is weak 
unless taken as «* /—their father.' 

44ft ToCvSc, not tcupSc, is the form of 
the fern. du. as found in Attic inscrr. of 
c. 450 — 310 B.C.: cp. Ant. 769 n. But 
as to the partic, the dual forms in -a, 
-cuy, and those in •«, -oty, seem to have 
been used concurrently (cp. 1676 n.): I 
have not, therefore, changed oifaoAP to 
IbrrotP with Nauck. 

446 rpo^f : cp. 330, 341. 

447 ^f dtSnav, a strange phrase (perh. 
corrupt), must mean, security in regard to 
the land (where I find myself at any 
given time), a secure resting-place. Cp. 
Thuc. 8. 64 Xa/3ou0'(U «U r6XetT...i[5€iay 
rtSy rpcM-o-o/M^wr, security in regard to 
their proceeding. His daughters, so far 
as they can, give him in exile all that 
his sons should have given him at 
Thebes,^ i) maintenance, (1) safety in 
his movements, (3) generally, the support 
due from kinsfolk. 

Nauck's vt¥(t^ r' dJciav seems too 
suggestive of a fixed home to suit rdr 
irXayijnyr (3): Wecklein's KO<n^ t' aituLP 
makes a detail too prominent in this 

general acknowledgment. With regard to 
PXaPi|« r* or kAti|s dBaar (Blaydes), re- 
mark that iJieta never occurs with a gen. 
of that ingainst which one is safe. Tlie 
Kal before 7^ seems genuine: were it 
absent, the koI before rpo^ia must an- 
swer to that before t^ovj. And, for a 
rhetorical passage, y^t is in some de- 
gree confirmed by the assonance with 

T^vowt (subjective gen.) hrapKwwssjfp 
rd T^rot wapexti. Thuc 7. 3^^ M t^ rod 
OM^/MV (subject.) drtoffuf nop pavaylwp 
(object) s0ri 6 Sp«fjuo§ dirv$» rd MUKryta 
(Thompson, Sjmt. § 98). 

443 & The constr. is, ctX^trOiiv Bp^. 
vovt, ttaX Kpa£viiv crxtjirTpa, etc. KpaC- 
vciva(i) to bring a diing to pass, {2) 
to exercise power, to reign, sometimes 
Mrith a gien* of the persons ruled (196, 
861, etc), oirjj'rrpa goes with Kpabttp 
as an almost adverbial cognate accus., 
*to rule with sceptre': as Ph. 140 
OKyfVTpaP imijrcenu (pass.) implies a 
similar ffurjirrpop Mffffv. Khythm for- 
bids to take ffKrfTTpa with tiXiffBiiPf 
making xpalpfip epexegetic ('so as to 

Digitized by 




'Tis to these sisters, girls as they are, that, so far as nature 
enables them, I owe my daily food, and a shelter in the land, 
and the offices of kinship ; the brothers have bartered their sire 
for a throne, and sceptred sway, and rule of the realm. Nay, 
never shall they win Oedipus for an ally, nor shall good ever 
come to them from this reign at Thebes; that know I, when 
I hear this maiden's oracles, and meditate on the old prophecies 
stored in mine own mind, which Phoebus hath fulftlled for me 
at last 

Therefore let them send Creon to seek mc, and whoso beside 
is might}- in Thebes. For if ye, strangers, — with the champion- 
ship of the dread goddesses who dwell among your folk, — arc 

tVW Tf T, B, Vat., Fam.: t^W 7c L, A, with most MSS. 4ft3 tft/rrowrrdr* 
i^ e/cov L (with traces of an erasure at the letters dr*): and so all MSS. re ri^ 
t/Mu Heath, and so most of the recent edd.: re rair* i/iov Meineke (formerly): t€ 
Tar' ifwl Rauchenstein : re div^ra Heimsoeth. 4ft4 ktul Heath : aiwi (sic) 

L, ue» d AMi, and so the other MSS. 4ft7 $4\jf$' ofiov Dindorf: BiXirri fuu L, 
with most MSS. : B^Xrrrk /im L*: BiXrir* ifutO Brunck. 4ft8 Tpoarartn rait is 
Dindorf s conjecture, irpo muai rale (sic) L, with ^^ written above: rpoa rat^t 

4ftO C As most editors since Elmsley 
have allowed, the MS. o^n...o^f cannot 
be right. And oC Ti...oi}8^ is clearly 
more forcible than o^. . .oikt. Xdx««^ : 
., this verb with gen. is less common than 
with accus., but is well attested not only 
in poetry but in ^rose, as Plat. Z<Qf. 
775 B fif-n* ^^ 'rvt irpoaiiKoi6vrit.,.\ay- 
X^nf (Kriiger I. 47. 14). It is surelv 
needless, then, to adopt Brunck's rl- 
X«io%. TovSt, very rare for roOB* iwSpot as 
^i/wv: so TTJa-UmiftoQ Tr» 305, r^t 
a iful ib, IOI4. o^midxpv predicate ; 
cp. 1484 ^roi^fov M 0«u rvxocfu, and i486. 

4ft3 & The oracle newly brought by 
Ismene is distinguished from the oracle 
given to Oedipus himself at Delphi in 
former yean (see 00 87). He calls the 
former hir oracle, because she brings it. 
Both oracles alike etmam him. We must 
not, then, change r6Jt to rM (* concern- 
ing me'), r^ s Ifiov woXttf^ T u = the 
earlier predictions which I, on my side, 
can produce: those which the resources 
of my knowledge furnish forth. 4( is 
appropriate, since they have been so 
long treasured in his inmost souL Cp. 
on 393. 

4*4 ^wo-cy, by bringing him to the 
grove (cp. 87), in earnest that the requital 
predicted for the authors of his exile (93) 
will also come to pass. If i^v^fr were 
referred to the involuntary crimes of Oed., 
the connection of thought would be less 

4ft7£ 6|io« I vfW9Tdno^ (predicative), 
along with them as your protectors or 
champions against Theban violence. 
Oed. is already under the guard of the 
Eumenidn as their Utinit (184) : if the 
Coloniates are loyal to the Eumenides, 
Attica and he will alike be saved. 

In the reading MXi|t< )mv | irp^ roXax 
ToSt, note these points : ( i ) aXjc^ |m« r m- 
u9$ai would not mean, ' defend me,' but 
rather * defend against me' (cp. on 1544): 
we must at least have |fcot. (9 ) vp^ yields 
no tolerable sense. ^Aittt, r^ roit tfccut, 
* ye, in addition to the goddesses,* ranks 
the Coloniates with, or above, their 
deities. The gloss ^, written in L over 
wpht (whence it came into other MSS.), 
was a palliative. Nor could wpit mean 
here, 'close to their shrine.' 

For Dindorf s 6imv | vpoordTio^ it 
may be ttreed:^(i) roTo-i roIt is in 
all MSS., mich would be strange if 
roio-^c roTf were genuine; while irp6f 
roSn roit is simply explained by t^ov- 
T<i(T)wi TOif. (a) A change of xporra- 
Turi into Tp6t rcuffi might have pro- 
duced the change of -^' 6fMv into -W 
/lou. (3) After iftoO in 455 it is easy to 
dispense with the pronoun.— Cp. 0, T. 
881 Bt^ oi> \i^w rvrk xpoarirfw t^X"^ • 
Tr, 109 *Air4{XXwra Tporrartuf : Porphyry 
Antr. Nymph* 11 pviju^x vjdrwr rpo- 

4ft a 8f||fcoiixoift holding, reigning 
among, your people: cp. 0» 7*. |6q 

Digitized by 




aXtcrjv TTOcicr^at, r^Sc a€V troXet /leyoJ^ 

(Toynjp* ap€La'0€, Tot9 o* e/xois l)(6poU novov^. 460 
XO. hrd^io^ /x€v, OiSwrov?, KaTowcricrat, 

avT09 T€ 7ratd€9 ^ <uo • €ir€t 0€ rrj(ro€ yrj^ 

(Tcmjpa aavTov t^8* eTre/xjSaXXets Xoyy, 

vapauMaai aoi jSovXo/xat ra (rviiff>opaL 
01. c5 (f>Ckraff, 019 J^v Trai/ rcXovvrt wpo^eveu 465 

XO. ^ov )n;v KaOappjov rcivBe Bai^jLOvtov, i(f> a^ 

TO vpcoTOV LKOV Kol icaT€crT€«/ra9 TT&OV. 
01. rpoTToia-i iroLots] 3 ^€uol, SAtcTKerc. 
XO. irptarov /ih/ ipa^ i^ deipvrov xods 

KpTJurjs €i/eyKOVy 8t* oaitav ^eipciii/ diycav. 4 70 

raiiff- F, Rice. 77: tf-iSir toSxc rcuor A and roost MSS.: vbp rauffBe reus Ginter, Bninck, 
Elmsley ($<)r), Blaydes: avraxo-t rats Wunder: Hennann conj. 0^ Tpoardraxs: 
irp6s Ttuffi rpit Nauck (who would transpose w. 458, 459). 460 TOfurtfe L» 

as usually where the ist syll. is short (though in v. 178 it has^iroiet^tfe, and in 653 
K^cis). Most of the other Btss. have ToittffBm, or TwtffBai. — r^it iUp] rfcdt itkp r^ 

yaxaoxw... I'A/we/ur: Ar. Eq, 581 IlaX- 
Xas ToXioGxof : Aesch. 7%. 69 iroWovifxo' 
Oeoi, But below, T087 7af...da/Aoi^ocf= 
the Athenians, 1348 Sri/uvxos x^«'^= 
the king. The word is tinged here with 
the notion of *deme': cp. 78. 

460 t, clXici)v iro«Mat (for the spell- 
ing see 378 n.j, a simple periphrasis, = 
dxicaSeipi Thuc. i. 114 roeurBcu rifiuplap 
=Tt/uap&F (to succour), 1. 94 ^vXcuc^... 
iroiwPTo = i^vXaffffWt etc. Distinguish 
dXtcffp rtShai r»6t (1594), to create a de- 
fence against a thing. A gai, after cLXjc^ 
ass 'succour' must denote (a) the defen- 
der, as in Aids oXin^, or (b) the danger; — 
not the interest defended. 

4eO The ^Tj« in L (where r^5* 
perh. preceded roctf-d*) gives some colour 
to the conject. rflf (or rots) 9i yfl's 7^^ 
Tott 8' 4)fcots seems rieht. Oedipus is 
following the train of thought in which 
benefits to Attica are bound up with 
retribution for his own wrongs (91); and 
he thus gives the Chorus another pledge 
that their interest is one with his. With 
i/uHS, tjSe |Uy is best in 459 : with 7^9, 
riSe rfl would have been fitter. 

4ei Ml(iot, Jr. et When the verb is 

' thus omitt^, the pron. is usu. added: 

here, the absence of ^ is excused by 

OtS(irov9. This form of the voc. has the 

best MS. authority in some 11 places of 
Soph., as against 3 which support Ol9lirov 
(more often gen.), viz. below, 557, 1346, 
and 0. T, 405 (where see n.). Karoum- 
oxu: Thuc. i. 138 ^lot Bavfidrai. The 
pass. inf. is rarer in this constr., as r£c- 
vBai y d^uiraTos Aesch. A^. 531. Cp. 37. . 

4e2 avT^ T€ iratSIt •' : cp. 559, 1009, 
i«5i 1310. 

4e8 IvcfiPoXXnt, you insert yourself 
in this plea as a deliverer : i^. to his pro- 
test against a breach of their promise 
(958 — 391), and his appeal to pity, he 
adds a promise of benent to Attica (187, 
459V Cp. Her. 1. 4 did rplrov treos 
ififiikifup iw€ftfi6i>0ioucif they mserf an 
intercalary month every other year : Plat. 
Crat, 399 A ToXXcuctf hr€fAfiaKKofUP yp6^- 
funut ra 9* k^poGfior, we insert letters (in 
words), or remove them, r^ ^^YV ^ 
not instrum. dat., but goes with the verb. 
Not, * further pledge yourself to be the 
deliverer*: in Pk. 813 jju/SoXXw fupetp fol- 
lows (ftfia)sX€ x^tpof viffTtp. 

466 £ Editors usu. give either dn 
vvv, Bwf vvv (with L), or ufs vv¥...$ov wr 
(as Elms.). But wv seems best in 465, 
yv¥ in 466. irpo{lvH, grant me thy kindly 
offices (of advice and direction), as a 
man does in his own State to the foreigners 
who have made him their irpo^crot (see 

Digitized by 




willing to succour, ye shall procure a great deliverer for this 
State, and troubles for my foes. 

Ch. Right worthy art thou of compassion, Oedipus, thou, 
and these maidens; and since to this plea thou addest thy 
power to save our land, I fain would advise thee for thy weal. 

Oe. Kind sir, be sure, then, that I will obey in all,— stand 
thou my friend. 

Ch. Now make atonement to these deities, to whom thou 
hast first come, and on whose ground thou hast trespassed. 

Oe. With what rites ? instruct me, strangers. 

Ch. First, from a perennial spring fetch holy drink-offerings, 
borne in clean hands. 

Twf (or ryjt) W -y^f : Wecklein, rotf V Irccr'. 4ei erd^tw L (with «■ written 
above), R*: eVd^tot the other Mss. 402 6i after eVei is wanting in A, R. 

466 f, iSt PW...B0O pvp] un 9w...$oO pvv mss. and most edd.: m ¥V¥...dov vw 
Elmsley. See comment. 407 rarr^rt^t A, with most mss. and edd. : xaretf-- 
-nifaff L (in marg. yp, jwiiwre^), L*. F, R*; Karirrtfas B, VaL: Kardart^ctr 
Wunder, Hartung, Paley. 400 UpSit B, T, Fam., schol. on Ar. AcA, 061 

(who quotes w. 469 — 471). — itippvrov L, with most MSS. ; and so the older edd., 
and Blaydes: dttpirov Brunck and the recent edd. 470 irryicmi Elmsley: 

h4yKo» L, with most MSS.: h4ytcat (sic) Vat., with ov written above: iwiyxoi 

n. on O. T, 1483). i^...TfXMifri, in the 
assarance that I will perform anything 
required of me: cp. 13. 

466 m0iap|ji3if rimik 8ai|i<vi*v (poss. 
gen.), such a lustration as belongs to 
them, is due to them: not object, gen., 
since KoBalptip could not stand for lAo^- 

467 The libation is due (i) as a 
greeting to the $§ol iyx^iptM of Attica, 
(a) as an atonement for trespass on the 
grove. The words mU ffaWrrfifat w49op 
form an independent sentence, and not a 
second relative clause (as if <Sr were sup- 
plied from i4i Af): see on 4^4. nairim^ 
Y^t: Sappho fr. gl^otav rwf vcurir^ h 
96p9n woLfiJpn iw^pn \ w^a^l Korarrtifiotffi^ 
'trample on': here the word suggests the 
rash violation of the x^^P^ ^ crypAr 
warmw (37). The v. /. K tt r<yTn|rm was 
explained figurativelv: *came to the 
ground as a suppliant, who lays his branch 
(UcnrpJa), twined with festoons of wool 
{Tr44ni), on an altar : see n. on O. T, 3. 
Schol. : K9$uc4TW9at^ ft/tr^ UwnipUip 
d4tUo»: justly adding that the other read- 
ing is in$apurt-€potf. Kwrdmi^ (marg. 
of L) was a grammarian's attempt to im- 
prove on Kari^Ttfati it would refer to 
the twigs (483) ; but a secondary detail of 
the rite should not be thus forestalled and 

J. S. II. 

466 dfipvrov. The rule is that p is 
doubled when, by inflection or composi- 
tion, a hm^ vcwel precedes it, but 
remains single when a diphthong pre- 
cedes it: hence tfe6ppvroSt hut ielpvrou 
Through overlooking this distinction, 
Blaydes follows our MSS. in writing cUip- 
pvvov. Metre often led the poets to use 
p instead of pp, as ap^tp&rw (At. 134), 
Xfiveopirovi (Ant, 950), oArhpiiit (Babrius 
fab, 69); and vpoplka, not Tpoppiv, was 
the regular form, as euphony plainly re- 
quired. But there is no classical instance 
of the opposite anomaly. 

470 m.' Mm¥ X»<pivt i.e, after duly 
washing the hands before entering the 
sacred precinct. Blood-guilt is not 
thought of here : if that was in question, 
KoBapful xMpoxTitfrM (Aesch. £um, 383) 
would first be needed for Oed. himself: 
but the Chorus assume that, as he said, 
he is now c^i^^ (287). Washings, or 
sprinklings, were remured before ap- 
proaching shrines, ana for this purpose 
wtptppomipta were set at the entrances 
of sacred places. Cp. Hip^r. Aforb, 
Sacr, 1 6pom roZ^c Btoiffi rur cepwy mU 
r<8r Teftaf4vp arodtuanifiepoc, dt om firfSelt 
ihrtpfiati^oi el fiv dyreuoi, eivvirrn ik 
irtpipp€uw6fu6at wx un /ucu96fUP0if oXX' if 
Ti «ral irpertf/MT txofuv ft^aot, rovro 0^7- 
ptav/itPOi. Lucian SdcrijSc. 13 r6 fiip 


Digitized by 




01. orav 8c tovto X^t^* dicjparov Xafio) ; 
XO. Koarfjpe^ ela-u/y dvSpo^ cv^ecpos Ttyyi], 

(OP Kpar epexpov Kai Xaj8a9 a/i^6<rTOftov9. 
OI. OaKkourLV, rj KpoKaiaiv^ yj 7roi(f rpoirtf ; 
XO. oto5 <(rv> V€apa^ v^onoKta ficdik^ Xafidv. 475 

01. eta/' TO 8* evBev Trot r€\€VT7Ja'cu fjL€ -y^pnfj ; 
XO. x^^^ ^iaaOai crrdma wpo^ vparrrfv i(o. 

schoL Ar. AcA. 961. 471 Xi/3w;] /9aXi6ir- L (with X<£/3ia written above), 
made from Xa/3<^' as a double erasure shows. /3aX(£jr F : \dpu A and the other 
MSS. : Xdfi-gt schol. Ar. -<4M. 961. 473 Wx>"?] i^^X*"?* L* *7a (ur jt/iot' 

ip€^/fov L (with e written above 0) : up Kariperf^ow Suid. s.v. x^u. 474 tcpicai' 
atp L. Kp6Kotffi¥ B, Vat., Fam., T (which last has tacaoiffip written above). Cp. 
n. on 439. 476 oibt vtapat MSS. : in L ayri ¥4o,t is written above. For 

P€€Lpat Bellermann conjectures ad Piopat : Heath, 7c ptapat (received by Doederlein, 

irp6ypafifM ^rfffi firi irapLhax €tcw tup 
weptppavrripUgp omt /lif KaBap^ i<m rds 
Xetpat. So Od> 4. 750 aXX* vSpifPotiiprf, 
KoBapd, xpot ctfioT* ^ovo'a,... | tCxf* 'A^- 

471 Tovro, adject.^ but without art. 
(cp. T i77)» an epic use sometimes allowed 
by the Attic poets, and not rare in 
Sophocles. dK^parov: Chrysippus ap. 
Plut. Stoic, reptign. » commends Hesiod 
for enjoining on men that they should 
respect the purity of rivers and springs, 
since thence the gods were served (Hes. 

Opp. 755)- . , , . ^ . . 

472 KpaTi]p4« cioav: t.i. the pnest m 
charge of the shrine keeps them ready 
for the use of the worshippers, near the 
spring in the inner part of the grove 
(505), from which they were to be filled. 

be libations to the Eumenides were 
wineless (100), but the^ are associated 
with the mixing-bowl which was regularly 
used in libations (of wine) to other deities. 
Bekker Anted. 174. 3 xparripliup' rrroi 
t6p oCpop h tiparfipi nppcm, rj card Kporrj' 
pfop oirMttp. Dem. De Fals. LegaL § 
380 avopiwp KoX Kpanipcop Kotwtapovt. In 
Mid. § 53 (in a spurious oracle) Upa. 
reXetr kcI Kparripa K€p&9at. 

cCxcipot: schoL cviroXtf^iov. Find. O/. 
9. Ill e^etpa, Be^ioywctf, 'deft-handed, 
nimble-limbed,' of a wrestler. Lucian 
Amor. I X r^ II/Ktf trAow cvxeip^at (v. /. 

T<xvii: fr. 161 ihrXow app««^, 'H0a/^- 
rov rkxy^i (the work of Hephaestus): a 
common use of the word in later Greek. 
Cp. Verg. Aen. 5. 350 ciipeum,..Didy- 
ntaonis artes. Mixing-f)owls were made 

not only of earthenware, but oft. of p)ld, 
silver, or bronze : Achilles had an aprf^* 
peop Kpfp^pa T€Tvyfjuhop' ...avTop k&K\h 
ipUa Toiffap ir^ alay | iroXX&^* irH Z186- 
pet voKvBaLSaXoi. «v ijcicrfoap (//. 13. 74 1). 

478 The crater had various forms, 
some of them local (thus Her. 4. 61 
speaks of a Kic^n Kp^ifrfip, and 4. 159 of 
an *Apyo\tK69) : but the general type was 
that of a laree bowl, supported by a foot 
with a broad base, and having a handle 
at each side (cp. Guhl and Koner, p. 

Kpar', ace sing., the 'top,' i.^. rim, of 
each Kparfip. In //. 19. 93 Kpaara is aoc. 
plur., and Pindar is quoted by Eustath. 
\0d. II. 1715. 63) as having said Tp^irpara 
(for rpaara). But in Od. 8. 99 Kp&ra. b 
sing., and so always in Attic: Soph, has 
(rd) KparQ. several times as ace., and once 
as nom. An ace. plur. masc. Kparas 
occurs twice in Eur. (PA. 1149, AC F. 


Xa^cU dfi^io^K^ovf, handles on each 
side of the oroMa, or mouth. The festoon 
of wool, which was to be wreathed round 
the rim of the bowl, could be secured to 
these. Wecklein understands handles 
which also served as spouts. 

474 9aXX»to%if, of olive. Kpoicfi, from 
irp^icw, to strike the web, in weaving, with 
the Kepxtt, or rod, is the woof, the warp 
being tfTi^fuur: in Find/ JVem. 10. 43 ^wXa- 
Koi&i ArpoKoct are cloaks of soft woollen tex- 
ture. So here Kp6Kai are woollen cloths. 

476 The MS. Mopas seems the right 
word : with Bellermann, I insert 0-0, 
though Wecklein's ti is also possible. 
For the iterated reo- cp. Ant. 157 re- 

Digitized by 




Oe. And when I have gotten this pure draught ? 

Ch. Bowls there are, the work of a cunning craftsman: 
crown their edges and the handles at either brim. 

Oe. With branches, or woollen cloths, or in what wise ? 

Ch. Take the freshly-shorn wool of an ewe-lamb. 

Oe. Good ; and then, — to what last rite shall I proceed ? 

Ch. Pour thy drink-offerings, with thy face to the dawn. 

Elmsley, Hemi., Campb.) : , Wecklein, re vcapav : Dindorf, ycoXovt : Bergk, 
pealpat: Valckenaer vtoTr^ (so Brunck): Meineke (formerly), wtoypoO: Reisig, 
pttipas : Vaiivillieis, wtiapoO : Musgrave, poapovt (sic) : Blaydes, rei^pci. — vtovbKt^ 
Canter, and most recent edd.: oIp9ot6k*h L, with olovoKm written above: vco- 
rSitm A, R, V, Aid.: a^ wtorUu L^ e6v6K<p Valckenaer. — Xa/9<^ L, with 
most USS.: fiakii^ A, R, V, Aid. 476 iroi L and most MSS.: rov Vat. 

(cp. n. on V. 23).— xM] 9« R (but with xp^ written above), Vat 

oxff^f P€€Lpatffi $ew I hrl cvrrvx^ait. The 
objection to ^ is tnat it supposes ko6' 
KOio^v to be the genus of which fioXAf 
is a species. /coXXot, however, means, 
not a woollen texture, but a fleece of 
wool, flocks of which were to be made 
into a festoon {ct4^) for the brim of the 
tcfiaripf like that whidi the suppliant put 
on his Umfpla {O. T, 3). MMpovt is 
tempting, but elsewhere means 'recent,' 
•fresh* (730, £1. 901), not 'young.' The 
drawback to Dindorf*s vtaXovf is the 
sense. rcoX^ in class. Attic meant not 
youngy \vaX frtsh as opp. to exhausted: 
Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 17 wapaXofifidifttw ro^ 
awtipiiKOTat fnrovf koI a¥$purovs koI 
iXXoi/f ir4pLrtt»p€a\eit, Plat /^/it. 26$ B 
w€d\4Tr€poi 5rrfff (we shall travel better) 
while we are fresh. Ar. fr. 3^0 Iwf rcoXi^t 
imp (uurifp r^ oKikiff is an isolated line* 
but the word seems to have the same 
sense there. Nicander AUxipharmaca 
358 (circ Z50 B.C.) is the first writer 
quoted for i^caXiyt as « 'young.' 

Xo^wif, s€* avr^: cp. Ar. Av, 56 
cv i' ow Xitfy ic^for Xa/3ftfy (in 0. T. 
607 Xa^uv is not similar): //. 7*^303 
SwKe ^^ Qpyvp6ri\» \ ^ jtoXeif rt 
^4pup Koi 4vTfufr<p rcXaAUtfVi. The 
guardian of the grove (506) would supply 
the /ioXX^t. 

47e t6 8* Mcv, rare for t6 M4pU, 
r6 4pr€v$ew, bat cp. Aesch. Ag. 347 rd 
d' M€¥ oCt* elSor oir* 4pp4irw. Here prob. 
adverbial : cp. Pik. 805 rl 3^' or Spffi* ^(!» 
rwp04pl9 yc; «Oi ri^, to what conclusion 
am I to bring the rite? Thus far it has 
been all preparation. See on 317. 

477 xo^% x^"^'^^ X^ ^trt offered 
to the gods of the under- world (cp. 1 590), 
or to the dead (Ant. 431), as ww^ai to 

the gods atx>ve. \91fial usu.stf-rorJa/, 
butsxoo^ in i?/. 53 (to the dead). So 
Aesch. EutH, 107 "xw woiMovt^ of the 
Eumenides. The midd. verb as Od. 10. 
518 (xoifr xc<<;^(9a4), and Aesch. Pers. 319 
Xf*i V^ \ fi rt nX ^iroTff x^o^^a^ 
The verb with cogn. ace. gives solemnity, 
as in Bvclwp $^tp, ffvopddt Tr4p8et9f etc. 

wp^ irp«*Tipr Im, not meaning, of 
course, that the time must be dawn. On 
the contrary it was an ancient custom 
that sacrifices to the x^^<m and to the 
dead should not be offered till after mid- 
day: £tym. Af. 468 cfar3 94 fUffrfpifiplaM 
tSvop roiff Karax^owlots, and in Aesch. ^ 
£um. 109 Clytaemnestra speaks of sacri- 
ficing to the Eum. by night, w/kv oviw^t 
Kwrr(p 0tQp, 

The schol. here says that persons 
performing expiatory ntes {4K&6a'nt) or 
puri6cations (iratfop^ faced the East 
(as the region of light and parity), 
quoting £/, 434 f., where Electra i^Xi^f | 
SilKPvat roCpop, and Cratinus 4p Xelptm, 
(the title of the comedy was Xtlowpttt 
hothtfFrag'. Com, p. 47): Aft 9^ wp6s 
Iw TpwTOP dTomtP Uru Kctl XififBoPt 
Xepffl I oxi^w neyoKifp, — ^the squill being 
used in purifications. 

Statues of gods were oft set to face 
the East (Paus. 5. 33. i, etc.): also, 
victims about to be sacrificed (Sen. Ood, 
J38). Cp. the precept of Zoroaster 'to 
face some luminous obiect while wor- 
shipping god' (Max Miiller, Chips u 175). 
Conversely, in pronoancing solemn curses 
the priests faced the West^ — ^waving red 
banners: [Lys.] In Andoe. § 51 rmret 
Karripdifairro vp6t €ov4pap xd ^ou^uci^at 


Digitized by 




OI. Tf rowrSc Kp<aa;<Tot% bJj Xeycts \i(a raSc; 

XO. rpurads ye myyas* tov reXevralop 8* oXor. 

01. Tov Toi'Sc TrXi7cra9 Ooi ; 8t8acrK€ kol toSc. 480 

XO. v8aT09, iLtKiacrq^* iirfSe irpo<r^p€iv iiidv. 

01. OTov 8c rovT<ov yrj /x€Xa/t<^vXXo9 Ti;>fj; ; 

XO. r/)t9 OTC* avrp icXcSi^a? cf dfi(f>ow \€potv 
Tt^ct? €Xaia9 rda^ iirev^taOax Xcra?. 

01. Tovrtui' cwcovo-at )8ovXo/xaf fteytora yap. 485 

XO. CU9 (T^as KoXov/icj/ Ev/xci'i8a9, cf eufiei/wv 
cnipvtav 8^6crdat tw iicenjj/ (raynjpioVf 
aiTov (TV T avTO^ K€l ns aXXo9 arrt <rov, 
~~^ dirva-ra (fxovcoi/ firjSk firjKvvcjv fio-qv^ — * 

478 rddM L, with most MSS., Aid.: ride (probably an emendation by Triclinius) B, T, 
Vat., Fam., and most edd. before Brunck. 470 rpiaadi 7c] rpiffffdt re A, R, 

Aid. : Schneidewin proposed iiaawt yt, and Ac^ for 5Xojr. — Heimsoeth would write 
9k x^^ for SKop, while Nauck su{^ests r6v Si \oUr$iov ^oa — supposing that the 
sentence is interrupted. 4 SO row rSpSt] roQrw 8i T, Vat., Fam. — irXi)0>at $Q;] 

rXilfpri $Q Meineke.— ^w ; dldaa-Kt] tQ SlSoffKt B, Fam., T (with h written above) : 

478 KpMO'O'ots here = Kpartjpaat. The 
word is fitting, since the Kp<aa ffot was 
more esp. used for loater (Eur. /oh i 173, 
Cyci. 89), though also sometimes for wine 
(Aesch. fr. gixpuff^'ods \ fArp-* obntpoin /Ai?r* 
vdanypoi^), also for oil,— or as a cinerary 
am. Guhl and Koner (p. 149) think 
that the krossos resembled the vipLa^ 
which, like the koXtit, was a bulky, short- 
necked vessel, oft. seen in the vase-oaint- 
ings as borne by maidens on their neads 
when fetching water, ott by attract, for 
ovf. x^ deUb. aor. (rather than pres.) 

470 irr^ydt: here, strictly the gushing 
of the water from the bowl. From each 
of the three bowls he is to pour a x°^* 
The first and second bowls are to be 
filled with the spring water only; and 
from each of these he is to make a liba- 
tion without emptying the bowl. The 
third bowl is to contain water sweetened 
with honey; and, in making the libation 
from Mir, he is to empty it TpioxrdLt 
might be distributive, 'three from each 
bowl ' (as the number nine recurs in 483) ; 
but in the x^ to the dead in Od, 10. 519, 
at least, there are only three pourings, 
viz. of (i) hydromel, (1) wine, (3) water, 
riv r«Xcvr. (Kpiacc6¥) as if (icx«wf, not 
X^op, were understood : cp. Menander fr. 
461 t6v x^ I iicK4xvKat, you have emptied 
the pitcher. 

480 dm has raised needless doubts. 
The operator is to fetch water from the 
spring in the grove (469), fill the bowls 
which he will find ready, and ^lace them 
in a convenient position for the rite. 
From the distinction just drawn between 
the first two bowls and the third, Oed. 
surmises that the contents of the latter 
are not to be of precisely the same nature 
as those of the others. He asks, then, — 
* With what shall I fill it, before placing 
it beside the other two, — preparatory to 
beginning the rite?' 

481 |uXCovi|t=A<^(rof : schol. avi 
7ii/> Ti^ rotoOrrot r6 iroio^A'Uror, quoting 
the Ereutae (fr. 160) yKtaanft fuXlaffift 
rf KartppvriK&n, So rop^pa (the pur- 
ple-fish) = purple, Ai^f=ivoij, x«^^ 
s tortoise-shell. «po^<^4pciv innn. for im- 
per., as esp. in precepts or maxims: cp. 
490, O. T. 1460 c" "^ ' 

a2r /AM fi£Kt90aii 1539 

482 luXdfft^vXXof, overshadowed by 
dense foliage. Find. P, i. 17 Afrmf 
h /tw\aAt^\XoiT...<copu^f, Ar. Th, 997 
ju. r' ipn^ AeM'ffca. 

488 a*rp, se, h rj tJ, locative dat. 
(411). 4{ otfi^Cv x<poSv» perh. laying them 
with each hand altemately, begtnning 
and ending with the right, or lucky, hano. 
The olive-bnmches symbolise the fruits of 
the earth and of the womb, for the in- 
crease of which the Eumenides were esp. 

Digitized by 









With these vessels whereof thou speakest shall I pour 
Yea, in three streams; but empty the last vessel 
Wherewith shall I fill this, ere I set it ? Tell me this 

With water and honey ; but bring no wine thereto. 
And when the ground under the dark shade hath 
drunk of these f 

Ch. Lay on it thrice nine sprays of olive with both thine 
hands, and make this prayer the while. 

Oe. The prayer I fain would hear — 'tis of chief moment. 

Ch. That, as we call them Benign Powers, with 

hearts benign they may receive the suppliant for saving : 

be this the prayer, — thine own, or his who prays for 

-^thee; speak inaudibly, and lift not up thy voice; 

ToO 9t3affn Vat.: ^w; Bt8wic€ Weckldn: ixStSMKe Herwerden. 481 firiii] 

M^ L, ist hand: M was added by S. m^ Rice 77: /xtz^^v F. 488 rpls] r/»e<t 

A, R, Aid. 486 iSt ^^0$ Mss. and most editors. Elmsley says, 'Pronomen 
v^t semper i^dorwMBcu monui ad Med. 1345. p. s88'. See, however, O, T. 
1470 (commentaiy). 487 tf-am^^y] awniplovt Bake, and so Hartung. 488 ^ 
r' A, R, Reiske, Elmsley, and most of the recent edd. : 01^ 7' L, with the other mss. 
aiid the older edd. 

^ prayed, since they could blight it: Aesch. 
£ufu. 907 KOfiwhw re 7cUaf koX fivrOv 
Mppvrw I diimi^uf t^crourra /i^ Mfu^tiw 


484 Iwvtvxfv^i *over' the rite, to 
complete it: the prayer was to be said 
while the twigs were being laid; hence 
ritfeft, not Btit, 

^486 TovTwv (for the gen. cp. 418), sc. 
rtSp Xa-Afi ifcfyio^ra, neut. pL without 
subject, instead of /Uytmif (cp. 495): 
At. XI 96 iUata yilp r6ifi* tATvxnif.,,\ 
Thnc. 5. 14 ddih^ara tZroi l0«U9cro...roXt- 
^Miy: Eur. Or, 413 od dcvd riyfxtur dctyd 
roi>t tlpyaefUwovt. 

48e Sv|Mv<8at : see on 41. 1^ pro- 
perly with ref. to the inner spring of the 
feeling, but here almost^ 'wiM'.* cp. 
0.7*. 598 i^ iiMjArtav 8' 6pSw re ko^ 
6p$ih ^ptpfn. Slightly different is U 
BvfuO, = *Jrom my heart ' (//. 9. 343). 

487 curipios is nowhere dennitely 

_^ pass., asssffitft, *saMd*; for in Aesch. 

■ CA^. 136 ffripfutrot ffkmiplou is the seed 

' which is to continue the race. Hence it 

is usu. taken here ass 'fraught with good 

for us,' with ref. to. his promise, 0-c#r^p' 

d^t^^e (460). That idea is present, but 

does not exclude the other. n»Ti{piov 

■ •with a view to ff-wny/rfo,* — ^leaving the 
hearer to think of that which Oed. gives, 
and aUa of that which he receives, rdv 
U4rj\¥: cp. 44, ^84. 

488 o^ V, not (Ttf y\ is right. The 
constr. is 01^ Ti ai>rdt airou, xaX {tUrtl- 
^$») it ris dXXot d^l 0-OO (o/reTroi). This 
is to be the prayer, ^A tf thou thyself 
prayest, and if another prays for thee. 
In such statements the conjunctive re... 
Koi is equally admissible with the disjunc- 
tive efre . . . efre. Cp. 1 444 : Eur. Hu, 751 
roX/wdi' di>d7ffif irdy ritxa iAm /iff tvxw. 

480 fmiOTa: schol. dm^jcoutf-ra (cp. on 
lao). Hence, he adds (quoting Polemon 
of Ilium, circ. x8o B.C.), the nereditary 
priests of the Eumenides were called *Hcv» 1 , , 
Xl3cu. Their eponymous hero, "Horuxof, %''^ 
had an ^p^ between the Areiopagus 
and the w. foot of the acropolis, and 
to him, before a sacrifice, they offered a 
ram. Priestesses of a like name, serving 
the Eumenides, are mentioned by Calli- r 
machus fr. 193 nf^^^u koX t^if del /it' 
\ai84as 6/ATwas (barley cakes) | Xireiptu 
Koltuf IXXaxoi' 'Horvx^Set. 

iii|Kvvc»v, 'making loud ' : a sense found 
only here (cp. 1609). In iiAtpi^ dirrtip 
(Horn.), ipc'tw (Plat.), etc., the idea of 
* loud ' comes through that of 'heard afar.' 

Digitized by 




K(u ravra (rot 

ineLT d<f>€p'!r€LV aaTpo(f>o^. 
hpaLcavTi dapfrciv av 'rrapaoTaaiv iyd' 
aXkcDS §€ heLfiaipoifi av, Z ^eV, a/x^l croi. 
01. (S TroiScy Kkverov T(uvh€ wpoirxcipcjv ^€v(ov\ 
AN. riKovo'afji.iv re ycS tl Bel wpoarraxro'e 8pap. 



€ftoi fiev ovY oOoira* XetTTo/xoi yap ev 
TCt) /i7} owacrc/ac firjo opaj/y ovow KaKOiv* 
cr<^^i/ S' drepa /xoXovcra Trpa^aro) raSe. 
apKeiv yap ol/jiaL Koirrl /jLvpCiov iiCcu/ 
^VXV^ rod* eKrCvova'cu/y -fjv evvov^ ^^PO* 
aXX o/ ra;(cc rt irpaaaerov* yuovov oe fie 
fiTJ keCneT' ov yap ai/ (rdei/oi rovfiop Sepxts 
eprjp^op epireiv ov8* v<f>riy7jTov St^ct. 

IS. aXX.* cT/i* iyci reKovaa' top tottop 8' Ipa 

Xpyjcrrai p.* i^^evpew^ rovro fiovXopxu pxnOeiu. 

XO. TOVKeWev aX<rov9, <S ieprj, rovS*. i^i' 8c rov 





401 9€Lppw¥ L, with the other Mss. (as in O, T, idSn Mpp«): ]ret in tt. 305, 736, 
1185 L has 0dpff€i, and in 664 BcLp^cuf. — rapaffraltfv B, Vat.: T€LfHiffralfitf¥ L and the 
rest, except Ihat Fam. has rapoffrifAnpf. 402 SXkm M] dXXc«t 9* oi^ L. 408 J 
waZy Wkttrrw L, Rice. 77. 404 AN.] In L thisT. is given to the Chorus by the 

corrector, who wrote x before it (the ist hand having merely placed a short line there). 
By most MSS. it is given to Ismene; by Brunck, to Antigone, and by Tumebus, in his 
appendix, to both sisters. 40A 6^rd] L has the i in an erasure. — ^r] 0^ Bothe, 

and so Elmsley. Nauck would prefer \€ir6it*ff$a yip. 406 r^ /t^ i69affdw!\ 

Dindorf conject. rf ^^c vtaKtip. — ^^i;^' 6^] So Elmsley: tvn^ 6paw mss. 
407 0-^(V d* 1^ W4pa (not ifr^pa) L. dW/M Elmsley. 400 iicrlwovcaM Canter: 

iKT€iMovea9 MSS. Reisig proposed iicrtKovaap, 600 n] roc Bomemann, Her* 

The schol. perh. understood here, 'loud 
and long,' for on Arvara he says, dpii 

400 d^pvtiv s imperot. (481). d- 
o^po^t: so in Aesch. CA^, 98 Electra 
debates whether, after pouring her mo- 
ther's offering at Agamemnon's grave, 
she shall turn away, — KoBapfioB* 3f r&t 
iKTi/ifffoSf Takw I diKoOca rcvxof , iffTp6^ 
^919 6/AfiaifiM, In Theocr. 14. 99 Teire- 
sias directs that the ashes of the serpents 
which would have strangled the infuit 
Heracles shall be cast beyond the borders 
by one of Alcmena's handmaids: af M 
wiwdai I doTperrot. Verg. £ci, 8. 10 1 
Ftr cineres, Amaryl/i, foras^ rivoqut 

fluenti Transqui caput iace, niu respixt- 
ris, Ov. Fasti 6. 164 Quiqtu sacris ad- 
sunt respicere iiia vetat, 

401 vapooTcUiiv, as thy friend and 
helper : cp. At, 1383 roi^v 7dp... | l^ot 

40a wpoo^oSpMV, who therefore can 
judge best (cp. 11). 

40S rt ii r d, plur., as Ant, 677 o9rtat 
dfiuirri* i€Tt roct KOCftAvfihoiSf \ niroi yv* 
yoordf cvdm^uSt rtc^Tfrio.! Thuc. i . 1 1 8 ^(xci- 
pTfTio, k66m d^ai : cp. 485, 1 360. XfCvofMU, 
pass., *I am at a disadvantage*; usu. with 
gen. of thing, as EL 474 yuiifiAt Xeivofiha 
0*o^t, or person, TV. 766 rw dr rkgwrnw 
Xcixocro. 4v: 0.7*. 11 11 h re 7&p ma- 
icpfp I 7^ $vr^e( : ^A. 185 h r dSvwais 
...Xi/ttf r Uxrpit, Only here at the end 
of a verse: cp. on 165 t6 yt \ 9ti/i\ 

400 SvTM^oi {without ffiifiort), of 
bodily strength : cp. the speech of Lysias 
*rirkp TciO aiwirov (• For the Invalid'), or. 
14 § 13 M Tdp ^Tov r&r oMr v/uU pth 
ciif ivpafiepoif (as being able-bodied) 
a^<upi^«##e rd 8t3o^Myor, oiMcSrf adura- 
ror ((rra cXiipoutf'tfcu KtiKvffWffuH so ti^. 
§ 13 uif cM TUP BvpafUpiow. |&t|8* for /ii^9' 
is a necessary correction here. Cp. 41 1. 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAfiNfil 


then retire, without looking behind. Thus do, arid I would be bold 
to stand by thee ; but otherwise, stranger, I would fear for thee. 

Oe. Daughters, hear ye these strangers, who dwell near ? 

An. We have listened ; and do thou bid us what to do. 

Oe. I cannot go ; for I am disabled by lack of strength 
and lack of sight, evils twain. But let one of you two go and . 
do these things. For I think that one soul suffices to pay this 
debt for ten thousand, if it come with good will to the shrine. 
Act, then, with speed ; yet leave me not solitary ; for the strength 
would fail me to move without help or guiding hand. 

Is. Then I will go to perform the rite; but where I am to 
find the spot — ^this I uiin would learn. 

Ch. On the further side of this grove, maiden. And if thou 

mann, Naack, Weckletn : ry Schneidewin. ft09 9lxoi Hermann, which has 

been generally received : S* iiftv L, A, and most Mss., Aid. : V ar«v T, Fain., Vat. 
(^^' ^fifroO). ifd* v^riyTfroO r' jrev Hartung: odS* v^iTyi/rwr ayev Bergk. Ktp6if 
is suggested by Wecklein. ftOS t^ rdror] roit T6woit B, Vat. ft04 xp* 

ijrrai L: the circumflex over 1^ is in an erasure. The ist hand wrote jcp^jarait 
which the corrector wished to change into xfiV *rrm, (as it is in A). The other 
MSS. vary only in the accents. XPV^^ Hermann, Wunder, and most of the recent 
edd. : XP^ 'vrai Dindorf, Paley: XP^ *rrai Campbell: xp^rrai Blaydes. Elmsley 
conjectured xp^ ot^mm' i^wptuf (and also conjectured xp^ X^P-*)' Musgrave, xp4 
rny/f' irtpp€hn G. Bulges (Append, to TroaJ. p. 180), Ir' a | XP^i'^rai: Bhiydes, 
&' wr I <«4 xpi m'» proposing also Ua I xpV ^dni.* i^p€ip, BOB to6k§S9€w] toO 

KtWtw L.— ^otff roud' MSS. : SXffot roS' Elmsley, objecting (though needlessly) to 

408 fm cCpK<lK...waM. The thought 
is: 'I have trespassed on the grove of 
the Eumenldes, and it might be doubted 
whether such deities would accept the 
atonement from any hand but my own. 
Nay, I believe that they regard the in- 
tention rather than the outward details. If 
my deputy approaches the shrine in a loytd 
ifiritt the offering will be acoepted^yes, 
would be acceptra, not on behalf of one 
man alone, but of many.' Clemois Alex. 
Sirom. 5. S58, after quoting Isaiah i. 16% 
* Wash yon, make you dean/ cites verses 
■scribed (though wrongly) to Menander, 
among which are, tf«v M ^0ff did WXovt 
AUoiOff (Jr, I it^ Xofirpit ijlr rcuf xkoLiMffw 
wt r% Kopil^ Porphyry Dt AbsHn. 1. 19 

Quotes an inscription from a temple at 
Ipidaurus, A^r^ xp^ ^^Vmo Bwabkot irrds 
Ultra I t/i/itPM' A7r«(if 8' iffri ^pow%t¥ 
6cia. Cp. the frequent sentiment that 
the poor man's ottering, if pious, is 
welcome (Eur. fr. 940* Hor. Carm. 3. 
13. 17, etc.). 

SCO i&XX* W T«QC<( ^^ Bomemnnn's 
roi for the MS. ri has been adopted by 
some of the best critics ; but it seems 
scarcely appropriate here. For rt cp. 

Ani, 1334 AbAXorra rovra ' rm TpoKttiti* 
rear rt Xf'l I irpoffa-np, 

602 Zlxa. With V 4tym the 7' b in- 
tolerable, and L's 8* ovtv points to a con- 
fusion between an original dfx* and a 
gloss &rw. 

60a rtkovau, in its ceremonial sense : 
cp. 0. T, 1 448 6fi$us Tia¥ yt vm rtXcit 
tfv-ep (peribrm the funeral rites). 

Y^v rtfvov : pmfkofuu Si ftaSw roOro— 
tra XP^^ AM i^vpw w nnror. The 
position of the Kfnpmi (470) had not been 

ft04 xpn^"*^^ ^ crasis from xpi ^orai^ 
Xpi beine a subst, *need.' This is the 
view of H. L. Ahrens. If it can hardly 
be considered certain, it is at least 
highly probable; and therefore I do not 
now place in the text (as in the ist 
ed.) my conjecture XP^^> ^ ^^ ^^ XPi 
which occurs in Her. 7. 8 warra rvd v/biitfwr 
Xfnytf'tfi ropcZroi, and Plat. l>^» 809 B 
void Kol rira /u«rax«tp<^>^^<u XPV'M fpO' 
iror {v. /. x/nk<0* ^c« Appendix. 

606 £Xrovt, gen. after 1^ faciOtv, as 
after ro (or rd) «r* tirecya, rd cri ^irtpCLf 
rd vpot ^oppa^t etc 

Digitized by 




IS. xtapolfJL av €9 ToS*' ^Airnyovrj, av 8* ii/OdBe 
(f>v\aa'a'€ narepa tovSc* rol^ T€/covcrt ya/) 

Ol58* €6 TTOVel Tt9, Sct ITOVOV /X^I^/XI^I^ Q^Cll'. 5O9 

<rrp. a. XO. htwov fuu TO iroXai KeifioH^v iJStj kolkov, S fcw^*, 
2 o/xa>9 8* epafuu irodiadiu 
01. 8 T6 rouTO ; 
XO. 4 Ta9 8€iXata9 airopov {fxiveCaa^ 

5 a\yT78oi'09, ^ ^vvioTa^. 
01. 6 fn) 7rpo9 ievCa^ di/oi^s 5^5 

7 Ta9 cra9 a mirovff dt/cuBTJ. 
XO. 8 TO TO I iroXv ical fiijSafia Xrjyov 

OI. 10 cti/xoi. 

XO. 11 crrip^ovy t/cerevck). 

OI. 12 ^€C ^€V. 

XO. 13 ireCdoV Kayta yap oaov <tv vpoirxp^^^eis. 520 

rou9* in that place of the verse. R has d^or, with gl. jcarA ro. aOA £ All MSS. 
have ^ir (corrected from i^y in L); but A and R have brxets. BOO All MSS. 

have e^ and nearly all totm: but L and Rice. 77 rov^ (sic). 611 iv* 

iyclptiM L. In the last syllable the «c is somewhat thick and dark, but it seems 
doubtful whether the ttp has been made from a*. 612 tpafuu] In L a later 

hand added the final c, or made it clearer. — Mekler conjectures wpa fu, on account 
of the metre of the antistrophe, v. 593. 614 dXT^Mrot] L has •00' made from 

-a^: though in v. 513 the ist hand wrote reM'...av6pov. Contrariwise B, T and 

606 (hroiKOt, here, 'one who dwells 
close to' the grove, — hardly, om the x^P^ 
ovK oUrrr^ (39) ; though the guardians of 
sacred iKtrrj sometimes dwelt within them, 
as Maron in Apollo's grove {Od. 9. 9oo), 
and the priest in Athene Kranaa's grove 
at Elatea (Pans. 10. 34. 7). Elsewhere 
Iroorof usu. s 'immigrant': so £L 189 
(as » * alien '). In Aesch. P, V, 410 htw,- 
icor... I 'Atf-lat l^f means the Greek set- 
tlers in Asia. 

607 *AvT., o^ 8' : ^/. 150 N<^/3a, 9k 
d* iyvye pifua 6*ov, Cp. I459> 

6O0 oiv8'c^ ropccrtf, dttse/ xalr. r., 
•u dci. When A and nearly all other MSS. 
have irovCi, L's trmnfj (sic) surely does not 
warrant irowji, Cp. on 1443* 

6 10— 648 A K0fjLfi4t, which divides 
the first crcM-^cor into two ports (154 — 
509, 549—667). For the metres, see Me- 
trical Analysis, (i) ij/j/ro/^, 510 — 530 

ss 1st atttistropki, 511 — 539. (1) 91ft/ 
stropfuy 533 — ^^imind anHslropket 54a 

— 550« 

6 10 Kc£|uyov...ivtYf<pAv. Eur. Rl, 
41 cvdorr* &y i^^ipt rof 'AyofUfja^mot | ( 
ipoPWy he would have aroused the slum- 
bering memory of Aeamemnon's murder. 
Plato PkiUb. 15 C fuf Kt9ti9 KOKW cv ml' 
HtP9w ('Let sleeping dogs lie'). 

6ia MeklePs 4pa |if (for lpa|uii) 
would give a closer correspondence be- 
tween strophe and antistrophe : see on 5^3. 

618 T( TovTo; 'What means this?' 
Cp. 46 tI 9* icri Twro ; He is startled 
and disquieted. He shrinks from all 
cross-questioning on the past, as fix>m a 
torture (cp. 9 10). We lose this dramatic 
touch if we construe rl toGto {ipa^cu wvBi^ 
0^at) as a calm query, — 'What is this 
that thou wouldst learn ?* 

614 Tat : for the gen. ('concerning ^, 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAflNfll 




hast need of aught, there is a guardian of the place, who will 
direct thee. 

Is. So to my task : — ^but thou, Antigone, watch our father 
here. In parents' cause, if toil there be, we must not reck of 
toil [Exit. 

Ch. Dread is it, stranger, to arouse the old grief that hath Kommos. 
so long been laid to rest: and yet I yearn to hear 

Oe, What now? 

Ch. — of that grievous anguish, found cureless, wherewith 
thou hast wrestled. 

Oe. By thy kindness for a guest, bare not the shame that 
I have suffered ! 

Ch. Seeing, in sooth, that the tale is wide-spread, and in 
no wise .wanes, I am fain, friend, to hear it aright. 

Oe. Woe is me ! 

Ch. Be content, I pray thee 1 

Oe. Alas, alas 1 

Ch. Grant my wish, as I have granted thine in its fulness. 

<ithenliave r^t...iXyiiU9ot. No MS. seems to have dv6pov9 in v. 513, or oTf here. 
ai6 (cmUm' Lt with i written over eu aid rdv 9W' wiwtmB* Ifrf drocd^ L. 

The other MSS. vary from L only in the accent rat 99X* (A has ir^ortfa Ipya 
drotd^) Retsig first gave ror 0-ftf i ickwviS* ianjA% Hermann wrote rat ckr 
< wiw»&\ dra«d9. Reisig is followed by Blaydes and Campbell (the latter ascribing 
the reading to Herm.). Martin proposed Wirov' Ipy' drcu3^: then Bothe, wiww, 
$frf drocdC which Herm. rightly censured* but which many edd. have received. 
9frf tfrai4a Nauck. S17 ii^fiattJa, L : /iiidaftwt T (with A written above), Fam.; 

the other mss. have /ifi^oftA or -oc: fufdafuL Brunck. BIB ^* mss.: ^U* 

Reisig, Elms., and many recent edd., following Hermann, who afterwards pre- 
ferred {^'. The metre requires {fir' (cp. v. 530, and Metr. Anal. p. Ixviii). 
a 10 ti/Mi Hermann: ii6 m« L and most MSS.: Ub /mi fui (sic) R. — ^Wp^or] cr4prpa 
€* Blaydes, THp^ 9* Bexgk, Gleditsch (with wwOn in v. 53a). 

cp. on 355. diropov ^avsCvvt: 
the horror of the discovery consisted in 
relationships which could not be changed : 
a T. 1184 C ^t r* d^' wr m) x^> ^ 
«lff r' I 0^ X^ ^¥^^^^^ o0t rtf iC oik Idee 

ai6 { {wierat, with which you were 
brought into conflict, — writh which^ you 
liecame involved: Her. 9. 89 Xi/«y ^v- 
rrarrat ical KO/cdry. Thuc. 4. 55 |vr- 
crru^ct. . ,9ttvruu} dydpi, 

S16 rat e^t & w^vovO*. The objec- 
tion to pointing at «^ and understand- 
ing itni with dU^uSij (as Herm. proposed) 
is that dve^dit requires an object. We 
should then have to understand dX^i^va. 
The conjecL rat o-at, wtfirpv, Ipy dbcuSii 
has found undeserved favour. The address 
viror occurs about 18 times in Homer and 
the hymns, and always marks familiarity : 

there is a touch of household intimacy in 
it, as when Polyphemus says to his ram, 
KpU vhrwf (Od. 9. 447). It is absurdly 
out of place here (cp. 51 1 w {^oi, 530 <3 
(«tr'): J ^Urarc, at 465, is differenL 
(by was inserted in the mss. to explain 
tnat dvcuSij referred to his own. acts. 

S17 tA iroXv Kol |if|8a|ftd Xij^ov dCxov^- 
)ia xiMJt* dKovo^u opiov (predic): woXi^, 
on 305. |i>T)8a|Ad (neut. plur. adv.) with 
causal force, being such as does not cease. 
Xi)YOv, of rumour: 0.7\ 731 ijO^aro ydp 
TQ.Or\ o^M vu Xif^orr' lx«* HKovayLO, 
anything heard,— sometimes (unlike d«/)6- 
o/ia) in a bad sense, Arist. /V/. 7. 17 dr«- 
Xoi^yeir dr^ rwr eucov^ftirup koI rm opa^ 
ftoTUw iifeXtuOtplau 

S10 orlpfov, be patient of my request, ' 
yield to it : cp. 7. 

sao Kd^a (for koL cp. 53) ydp (rettfo- 

Digitized by 




OKT. a.'()l. 





^TJvevK ovv KaKoroTy 2 i&^t, ^rjue/K ajiKOiv [lii^, 

6€0% UJTCc), . 

2 rovroiv 8* avdaCperov ovScV. 

3 aXX* 69 Tt; 

4 Kaxa fjL eiva iroXis ouSci^ tSpiv 

6 '^ fiaTpoOeu, 619 dKOV(Oy 

7 Svcrcuvvfia Xcicrp* hfkrjo'ta ; 

8 CU/X06, dai/aros ftcv raS* aKovew, 

9 a> ^cu'*' avrai Sc 8v* cf c/iov ftc*' 

10 176)9 <^9 ; 

11 TraiSc, 8vo 8' ara 

12 (3 Z€V. 




•2a l^ptyxw KOKlnar^ u $^roi, i^rryicoy rf«*r ^y, ^tdf f^rw uss. The conjecture 
^rryic' offr, for ffrc^iror, is due to R. Whitelaw (note to his Translation, p. 431): the 
same had occurred independently to me also, ^ryc' «Uicwr flip Martin, Bei^k : ift^tyxoif 
iKi» yjh Bothe (not Hermann, to whom Campbell ascribes it), ffrryiror, iKiitw 9* o& 
Blaydes. ^J^eyirov dTirpar fUw Hartung. Nauck suggests that Arvr might be kept, 
if in V. 5x0 we omitted the words i^i; kcuc^j^, and here the second ^vcykot, and /to': 
but the remedy would be a strong one. Wecklein proposed i^rryxor dwdyKji, — 
(ffTu uss.: tffTfap Campb. 623 rvCrnm 9' aiBtlprrw] G. Wolff cooject. roirmf 

IT vcdBofrv^, on account of the metre of v. ^19 (fl/uwf 9* ipofuu tv^Mm) : Hermann, 
Todrup awKixfirot o&94p (reading iicinf fih m 519, and referring oiUp to it). 
aa4 aXX' ^T tI;] Wecklein conject. oXX' wf rl; aa« kokoi (c added by the 

corrector) /tip ciSrcU toXm' odj^r f^^M' (with gl tiiwa written above) L: and so 

fuu tfoO, for 1 comply with thee as to all 
that thou cravest (by allowing him to 
await the coming of fheseus, and by in- 
structing him in the rites of the grove : 
cp. 465). 

•aa I read ^vcyK* o^ jrcur^rar',... 
^eyx' cUkc»v. ijpryKOP was, indeed, the 
ordinary form of the aor. in the older 
Attic, as inscriptions show, in which 
riPtyKa occurs first about 360 B.C. (Meis- 
terhans, p. 88) ; but ifpryKa is proved by 
metre in £/. 13 and Eur. /oh 38. oOr- 
is suitable, when he is reluctantly pro- 
ceeding to unfold his story in answer to 
•their pressing demand, ifvcyx' empha- 
.sises his ruling thought, his great plea— 
that he has l^en a suffertr^ not a doer 
(367). KaK6Tat', the misery of his two 
involuntary crimes. ^iryirair ... ^eyir' 
might possibly stand, but would be harsh. 
There is nothing to offend in oAkw^ |Uv... 
re&rwp 84, meaning — 'The aj^nt was not 
free — the acts were not voluntary.* 

In the MS. reading, 7i¥ryKCP...i}prYK0P 
£k«»v fUwt dbcMv is wrong, since metre re- 

ouires «*- (cp. 510). With Bothe*s i^Av 
tne sense would be:— *I have endured 
misery through acts which were my own, 
indeed; but not one of them was done 
knowingly.* The objections to this are 
insuperable, (i) Mt trrm must deariy 
have been preceded by the mention of 
some point to which he could appeal 
in an extmuatiom of his deed,— not by 
an admission, such as ^«fir expresses. 
^1) IjpfyKQw im(v, in the supposea sense, 
is utterly at variance with the language 
and the whole tone of the play. Cp. 939 
fprpop I OK^imain 964 ^Ptyitop Sucmp; 977 
irwf ip. t6 7* ixop irp&y/i* tap eU&rttt 
f^yoit; he asks, speaking of his own 

It would be a subtlety foreign to 
Sophocles to make Oedipus say that 
he had acted ixup when he did noi 
act ^popum (171), cfa<ir (173), ^vptelt 
(976). //. 4. 43 leal yitp iyCt aoi dura 
ixtop diKOPrl y€ Bvfuf is irrelevant: — 
Zeus there says to Hera 'I have given 
thee this (thy pleasure touching Troy) of 

Digitized by 




Oe. I have suffered misery, strangers,— suffered it through itt anti- 
unwitting deeds, and of those acts — be Heaven my witness! — strophe, 
no part was of mine own choice. 

Ch. But in what regard ? 

Oe. By an evil wedlock, Thebes bound me, all unknowing, 
to the bride that was my curse 

Ch. Can it be, as I hear, that thou madest thy mother the 
partner of thy bed, for its infamy ? 

Oe. Woe is me ! Cruel as death, strangers, are these words 
in mine ears ; — ^but those maidens, b^otten of me — 

Ch. What wilt thou say ?— : . . 9 

Oe. two daughters — two curses — 

Ch. O Zeus ! 

the rest, except that L' has ^* for iUp, Mudge*s emendation of fd/Mt to tipv has 
been generally received. fThe corrector of Vat. seems to indicate the same con- 
jecture, by a mark over the 9 of W/Hf).— For m' *^^ Martin conject. iAolpq.i for 
Kuxi fi' ii^oi, Hartung ororr* cAwji, Retsig Kowat /i* ei)raf, Heimsoeth xaicat (or 
cuocpat) M* e^raf, Gleditsch rairar /&' ei^rair. 627 tLtfrpoBtv MSS. 628 ^x- 

\fl9ta MSS. (with 9ct» written over «-« in T, Fam. : IrXi^av B, Vat.), Reisig, Elms., 
Dind., Herm., Wonder, etc.: IrXii^ar Brunck: IrXiy^'o Lachmann, Bergk: t-rktfifro 
(i.€. ol iroXTrcu hriKa.9i» 0*04 rd Xiicrpa) Hartung: ixdfffa Nauck, and so Wecklein. 
IrXi^ ; cj{. Blaydes. — Gleditsch, adopting irdota, further changes \4icrp to riKw\ 
680 ifuS M^j The likv was added by Elmsley for the sake ot metrical agreement 
with v. 518 (djrouvoi). 632 waXit Elms., and so most recent edd. : Totlet MSS., 

Blaydes. — dra] Ara L, cTra L*, T, etc. : Strm, B, R, Vat. : orf yp. Sxai A : arcu 

my frei wUV {foxux neither god nor man 
could compel 2eus), 'yet against mine own 

628 avOoUpcrov. Heinrich Schmidt 
keeps this reading {ComposUionsUhre 
Ixxx), which is not metrically irreconcile- 
able with 513 A/mm V ipofuu rv$4e$ai, 
(see Metrical Analysis). It is possible, 
indeed, that aiScdptroif is, as Hermann 
thought, corrupt: but no probable cor- 
rection of it has been suggested. We 
cannot regard as such 409\nr^ (not 
found), iStXiiftip (used in masc. by Hes.), 
or iBiktfftoif (used in masc. by Plut.): 
ixbif ipycifi or Tp68ri\op, Note, on the 
other hand, 0. T. 1^31 aCBalfirm (irif- 

626 & KOK^ fl^, instr. dat., rather 
than dat. in appos. with ar^ yapfv 
£ra, ruin coming from a marriage, like 
d^myo'it Xaywtf, suspicion resting on mere 
assertions, 0, 7*. 081. 

627 1 H |Mrp60<v.../irXi|ow; Didst 
thou fill thy bed with a mother, Svo^- 
irv|iai (prolept.) so as to make it infamous? 
(I should not take fULtpodep with 5uirwr. 
only, 'infamous from a mother.') |iArp69fv 
is substituted for fULtpot by a kind cf eu« 

phemism : that was the (»ianer from which 
the bride was taken. Cp. Aesch. The6. 
840 0^ drtiTw I waTfioBw t^KTota ^drcf 
(the curse of Oed. on his children). The 
aor. midd. iwXjiad/MfF is used by Hom., 
Her., etc., and (in comp. with ip) by 
Attic writers: it seems needless then 
to write IrXi^o (from epic aor. ^Xij^iti^) 
with Bergk. The notion of ^fiUing' 
is perh. tinged with that of * defiling* (dra- 
ri/nrXdroA, ordirXewf). The tone of the 
passage is against rendering 'satisfied,' 
as if Xierpa s Xitcrp^ip iri$vtda9. Nauck 's 
hrwrm rests on Hesychius I. i^iS irdav 
iKrijffW A(^i/Xot UpuTu irarvpiKf, The 
aor. of vdofuu *to acquire* occurs else- 
where only in part, woffi/itwot (Theogn., 
Theocr., etc.). 

628 dbcoviw: cp. 14X. 

680 & The constr. is a^nu tk i| 
liMw 8te |Uy. iroiSc, 860 8' ^Ta...dw<- 
pXaoTov etc. 4{ ^v, sprung from me: 
no partic. need be supplied, since the 
verb dW/9X. follows: cp. 150 rt o-oc 
^Xov ^jc ffiBtP {sc. €9x1), The cry with 
which the Chorus interrupts him (ir«t 
Mt;) marks their perception (from his 
nrst words at^rcu M etc.) that the 

Digitized by 




01. 18 iJLarpos icotm? dnefihtoTov dSwos. 
oT/i. p. XO, crcu r €t<r ap anoyovoi re kol 

OL 2 KOu/aC y€ iraToos oScX^coa. 535 

XO. 8 l(a. 01. tcJ ofra fivpuav y €7rujrTpo(j>aX kolkSv. 
XO. 4 hraOe; 01. etradov aXaar ^ctv. 
XO. 6 €/)€fa9 OI. ovK epeia. XO. Tt yap \ 01. cScfafiiyv 

6 Scipop, o fjLTJtroT ey(o roXoicapSio? 54^ 

7 cTtw^cXTjoras iroXcos i^^kiaOau 
avr^» XO. Svorai'c, ^ yctp ; c^ov <f>6vov 

01. 2 Ti rovTo ; rt S* €^cX€t9 ixa6€v ; 


684 0'flU r' e^' efffiir dirtfTOvo/ re ml L. O'ai r' ap* c(^' etc. A : aJir* 

dp €iffly B : avr* dp* elcrUf Vat. The only correction required (I think) is to place 
da' before, instead of after, ap\ (It will be noticed that A has etff\ not elalif,) 
Hermann, suspecting o-cU, conjectured aOrcu yap driyoiw. rtal (so Dindorf: Weck- 
lein, a9rai...r« «cU). Nauck formerly read ap* thU cariy»oi rccu; but afterwards, 
with Bothe, ^cU rcTp' dirirfiwol r* e(<rl ircU. Reisig and Bergk : aaX Hp' W dr6y»ol 
re «ai, and so Blaydes. 685 1 koipoI] i/ud Wecklein. L gives v. 535, as 

well as V. 534, to the Chorus, and then marks the persons thus: — ^01. Ui. 2L Hit 
d^a. 01. (corrected from X.) patpUnf y* irurrp^^ icaicwr. X. (corrected from 

children of thai marriage were before 
them. a{Tai...iraC8«: cp. Plut. Lac/us 
p. 187 A wrtk eOperal ytyw9Tt. 

688 Poetical Greek idiom would join 
KOivdt with «S8tvot rather than with (la- 
Tp6«. Cp. Aesch. Bum, 335 fwrptpov 
SefwvffiJM K6piow <p6fOv: Ant. 793 ptucot 
dfdpwi' (vpoifjbow, KOiirai= which bore 
me also. 

684 £ o^ y fCv^ £p'. The Chorus 
have known all along that Oed. had mar- 
ried locasta, and also that he was the 
father of the girls (cp. 170, 331); but they 
are supposed to learn now for the first 
time that locasta was their mother. In 
the earlier versions of the Oedipus-myth 
(as in the Odyssey) locasta bears no issue 
to Oed.; his children are borne by a 
second wife, Euryganeia. The Attic 
poets seem first to have changed this (see 
Introd. to O. T. p. xv). ITie Chorus 
would say: * Thine, then, they are by a 
double .tie, at once as children and... as 
sisters^ but Oed. takes out of their mouths 
the second name which they shrink from 
uttering, and utters it himself with terri- 
ble emphasis. KOiVoX, by the same mo- 
ther: cp. O. 7*. 161 n.: so Ant. i Koiybw 
airrdd€\^...K&pa. iraTp^ with dSeX- 

688 U.— U Siira: cp. £i. 841 HA. 
^. XO. ^v iiJT*. yt after ^vpUtv 

marks asMnt. kmrrpo^ai refers to the 
revi^ of the pangs in his soul by this 
questioning. His troubles are likened to 
foemen who, when they seem to have 
been repulsed and to be vamshing in the 
distance, suddenly wheel about and renew 
their onseL Cp. 1044 ^^itdfp \ avipw 
irurrpo^. Phllopoemen made his cav- 
alry 6^€tt vp6t Tt rdt icar' oCKoft^p cxttfTpo- 
^f Kol repiaTOfffioOt (wheeling sharply 
in troops) koI riks koB^ Ittop trtarpo^t 
kqX K\iffw (wheeling and changing direc- 
tion singly), Plut Fh. 7. 

687 SXiurV lx<^v> unforgettable (dread- 
ful) to endure: tx,tof epexeg. : see on 331. 
Trag. borrowed the word from the epic 
wMn SkoMTOP (77. 14. 105), dXcurror M^ 
poiuLi (Od. 14. 174): so Aesch. Pers. 990 
(iraird) oXotfra arvyp^ irpoxcu-a. Cp. 1481. 
Wecklein*s ^X*^'' (^- 7« «'« ^x^orrai 
*^Jf) is perh. right : cp. Aesch. P. V, 143 
^povpiw ahiXop 6xn^<^' 

688 owe lp<(a: cp. ^67, 591. ri yap; 
'Why, what else?* if not Ipe^cu Cp. 


640 t, SiSpov. The rvpatndt was 
StapriTOP, OVK oirifThp {0. T. J84), — the 
reward pressed on him by Ihebes for 
worsting the Sphinx ; and with the throne 
he received the hand of locasta. 

The MS. 4w«<|>4Xi)ou, •! benefited,' or 
'succoured' (cp. 441), cannot be right. 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAQNfil 


Oe. — sprang from the travail of the womb that bore me. 

Ch. These, then, are at once thine offspring, and 

Oe. — ^yea, very sisters of their sire. 


Ch. Oh, horror ! Oe. Horror indeed — yea, horrors untold 
sweep back upon my soul ! 

Ch. Thou hast suffered — Oe. Suffered woes dread to 
bear. — 

Ch. Thou hast sinned — Oe. No wilful sin — 

Ch. How? — Oe. A gift was given to me — O, broken- 
hearted that I am, would I had never won from Thebes that 
meed for having served her ! 

Ch. Wretch ! How then ?... thine hand shed blood }... md anti- 

Oe. Wherefore this > What wouldst thou learn > strophe. 

01.) fTaSts; Most other MSS. give Idt d{ra...fratf(f wholly to the Chorus, but 
agree with L as to the rest. Martin, following Solger, first divided the parts 
in the manner which is now usual. 686 /ivpiwp V] y* is omitted by some 

Mss. (as A, R), and by Aid., Brunck, Blaydes. 637 9%^] Wecklein 

conject. 6xw : Blaydes, its/er alia^ dxn* ^^^ ivw^^ffca r6\€wt ifyXkcBai 

MSS.: TdXtot Hermann. Madvig proposes kwta^lknva {Adv. Crit. I. iii), reading 
if6fju^ S^ (mss. 6i) in the antistr., v. 548: and so Paley. Blaydes conjectures iK 
roffdc roXfOf ^eXor i^tXi^Bai. Mekler, 6 ft* o(hror\ iyCt raXaicdpdu>t, | irv^ikiffft 
r6\€ot i^9>Jff6au Badham, ^rw^Xi^af r6\M9 gdo^ iXiffSai, 642 t( yip tOw 

The sense required is /niroTt 4^9\ow 
i^XiffBai, ' would that I had never won !* 
cp. FA. 969 pafpnr* iS^Xop Xiire«r | t^p 
XkOpw, Od. II. 548 wr ^ M^ 64*\w 
vucoMi where fi^, though thus placed, 
belongs to the infiinitives. See Appendix 
for the attempted explanations or crw- 
^Xifra, and for some proposed emenda- 

I would read the partic lv«4«)^^va« 
(which Uke iambic metre allows), and take 
l(tXir0afc as the absoL infin. expressing 
a wish :— *and would that I had never re- 
ceived that choice gift from the citYt for 
having served her. For this absoL in- 
fin., with the subject in the nominative, 
op. Aesch. CAtf. 363: HA. m^^ ^^ 
"tpuitat I rtix^n ^01/^49 os, wdrMp, | fur' 
iKKup dwfiuctaJTt XftfjiJ vapik ZKOtiAfipov 
x^/MT rtdd^Bat, \ Tap9t S* ol icTaw6r' 
r«t N9 oOrctfff dafiLfjpau Orestes had 
uttered the wish that Agamemnon had 
fiOlen in war at Troy :dyiLp(nr* 'IXI^yJ ... 
Kanipapla$7ft (345 ff.). Electra modifies 
It: *I would not have had thee to perish 
e'en beneath Troy's walls, and to be 
buried by Scamander's stream; would 
rather that the murderers (Aegisthus and 
Clyuemnestra) had first been slain as 
they slew thee!' Here the- mss. have 
r ^^ a ^a i and do/i^oi. On the latter the 

schol. has Xtfrcc t6 tf^cXor, and on the 
former Xe^rei r6 w^eXct, thus indicating 
the certain correction of H. L. Ahrens, 
rtOd^Bai, Cp. also Od. 14. 376 otydp, 
Zev Tt.vdrcp koI 'A^coiij Koi AwoKKop, | 
o2bf IXi/ffKKOP elkop,,.. I ToTot iiiPTOi x^^t^ 
h ii/jLtHpoiffi 86fiounp, \ t€t&x** ^X"^ w/uh- 
919, i^tiTTdfitpai. Koi dfiiiptiP, I 'Ah, 
would to father Zeus,... that, such as I 
was when I took Nericus, such might, 
and with armour on mv shoulders, / Aad 
stifod by thei^ and had been aiding thee^ 
yesterday in our house !' A criticism by 
Wecklein is discussed in the Appendix. 

i(<Xio^ai, ironical, as if the bride were a 
T^/ws i^aiperop. The art. aor. is used of 
the army choosing a prize (out of the booty) 
for a chief, //. lol 56 Ko6pftjp ifp ipa fioi 7)- 
paf (^€\op vta *AxaMP : the midd. aor., of 
the victor choosing his own prize, as Tr. 
144 roirrar... | i^tiXtd* oArif tcHf/UL. Here 
rdXcot i^\4ffdai is not 'to choose for 
myself o$i/ of the city,' but 'to receive as 
a choice ^ft/rvm the citv.' 

642 tC ydp; 'how then?' — marking 
the transition from the topic of the mar- 
riage to that of the parricide. (Cp. Quid 
vera ?) Others refer the words merely to 
8iM~ravf, i.e. 'for what else art thou?' 
This seems tame. Cp. 538. 

Digitized by 




XO. 3 narposi Oh wawal, hetrripav eirauaas, iirlv6(r(p v6<rov. 
XO. 4 €Kap€s 01. Hkovov €)(€i hi fiot 545 

XO. 5 Tt Tovro ; 01. irpo^ Siica^ rt. XO. ri yap ; OI. cycS 

6 Kttl yap *av, ovs i<l>6v€v<r, *€/t* <iirc5X€<rav 

7 I'O/x^ Sc KaOapos, aiSpt? C9 to8* 17X^01^. 
XO. ical /jiiji/ ava^ 08* ty^li' Atyetw? ywo^ 

©Tjcrcv? Kar* oyL^v (rqv i<l> ^doTaXr) irdpa, 550 

TToXXoiv aKovcjv & T€ T^ irdpo^ 'Xpovta 
Ta9 axfJLarif)paj; d/i/iarcuv Zia<f>6opa% 
eyvfaKa <r, <S val Aatov, ravvv ff 6hoi% 
€1/ ralah* aKovtav fiSXkov cfcmora^au 

^6pop' L, the ^ made from ir. 547 db', oOt] So Mekler, for the SKKovt 

of the MSS. (Vat. has wt written over om.) Tyrwbitt's aypi^ is read by Brunck : 
Porson's ovovt (ap. Kidd p. 217) by Elms, and Nanck : Erfurdt's drXwt, by Blaydes: 
Hermann's dXo^, by Dind., Wecklein, and others. Martin suggested ftalp^ (for 
ircU ydp) d\o(?t. — 44>^wt\}c\ ifi,* arc^Xeoxir] So Mekler. The uss. have i^v€\wa 
Kol druKtffa (as L, A), or i^Pttwa martiiKtaa. A48 w6fu^] 6/jutn Mekler. 

644 Scvi^Miv, sc. rXtiyfiP : Her. 3. 64 
Kaipl'fi.,.T€n^Bai: Ant. 1307 rl ftr o^k 
d^raietp | hraiffiw nt ; Xen. ^«. 5. 8. 11 
i»iKpayc9.,.Cn dX^Tat ircUffttew. v6<rov, 
accus. in apoosition : of mental anguish, 
as O. 7*. 106 1 aXit poaoOc* iyiit, 

A46 £ Ixtt &( (AOi...«p^ 86ca« Ti: 
but (the deed) has for me (dat. of interest) 
something from the quarter of justice; f./. 
it has a quality which tends to place it on 
the side of justice, — to rank it among jus- 
tifiable deeds. Cp. 0. T. 1014 wp6t dUift 
0M9 Tpifuap (n.). The subj. to lx« is 
rd ipyw, easily supplied from licavov. — 
This is better than to take lx<i as impers. 
with wp6t dUctts tiS^4p9lKu», rt being then 
adv. : * my case is in some sort just.* — rC 
Top; sc. fx^f. *why, what justification 
has it?' 

647 The MSS. give ical ydp dXXovt 
^^vcvoxiKaX dwaSXmu Hermann's dXo^ 
(for dXXovf) must mean either ( i ) * caught,' 
as in a net, by /aie, or {i) * caught" by 
Laius and his men, in the sense of, 
' driven to fight for life.' Neither sense 
is tolerable. Campbell suggests, * I mur- 
dered, and was convicted of the murder,' 
saying that iXodt i^wa-asaioKup ^op€6- 
tf-af. This b as if one said in English, 
' Having been hanged, he did the murder.' 
To drfmit the short ct would be a grave 

objection: Soph, has the first a long 
thrice in Aypoia, twice in dyoccr, once in 
dypibt {0, 7*. 68z), and short never: even 
in cu^r^Yrcimyt {AtU, 875) the is lone. 
Porson's drovt could hardljr mean, 'with- 
out understanding' merely in the sense of 

* unwittingly* The word means 'silly,' 

* foolish' \,Ant. 181 )• and should here 
mean, * in folly,' which is not an apt sense. 

And all these corrections, confined to 
£XXovt, leave a blot. After l^cvvo, 
Kal 4Xiffa is intolerably weak. Mekler's 
KaV ydp dv, o^ iifi m iif^^ l|ii' dvAiouv 
brings out the point on which Oed. 
insists, and to whtdi the words whiiu^ 
KoBapit (548) refer,— viz. that, in slaying, 
he was defending his own life. Cp. 371. 
After he had returned the blow of Lalus, 
the attendants set on him (see on O. T. 
804— 8 1 a). The change of i^wua' (w* 
dirwXcacur into i^6pmffa kuL aniilKtva (or 
KcirdiKtsa) would have been easy if 4^ 
P9vffd fA* dr<aK§ffa had once' been written. 
In Ai. 794 L has m^tc k* Mmwp instcauL 
of (Sore ^' Mmw. Cp. Her. i. 1 1 (Gyges 
was forced) ij r^ fiwr&rt^i droXXi^cu 1) 
o^^ inr* i^t» chr^XXuir^flu. 

648 i^|i^...Ka0ap^, because he had 
been first struck by Laius, and was acting 
in self-defence Plat. iu^JT* ^ ^ a^c^- 
^t d' ihM aStk^^p KTtlpif ip ^raarivi 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAflNni 


Ch. a father's blood? Oe. Oh! oh! a second stab- 
wound on wound ! 

Ch. Slayer! Oe. Aye, slayer— yet have I plea— Ch. What 
canst thou plead ? — Oe. — a plea in justice.... Ch. What?... 

Oe. Ye shall hear it ; they whom I slew would have taken 
mine own life: stainless before the law, void of malice, have 
I come unto this pass ! 

Ch. Lo, yonder cometh our prince, Theseus son of Aegeus, 
at thy voice, to do the part whereunto he was summoned. 

Enter THESEUS, on spectators' right, 

Th. Hearing from many in time past concerning the cruel 
marring of thy sight, I have recognised thee, son of LaTus ; and 
now, through hearsay in this my coming, I have the fuller certainty. 

6 so ^0' dtfrdXij Dindorf, for axe<rrdXiy (mss. and Aid.). In T 70^ U written 
above, meaning that the writer took kot* 6/t^ ^w carerrdXif as a parenthesis. — 
aToffraktlt Tumebus: 6t irrdXyi Hermann, Blaydes. SSI fr rt] tw yt A. 

559 Tttf ai/tanipaa ir.r.X. Nauck brackets this v. 558 reunhf] rd wOw L. 

554 cucofW] dv(urni» is proposed by Wecklein. \t6cffwf is read by Naock and 
Blaydes (the latter conjecturing also 6^ vt). If change were needed, UrdMm 


por, m$dw9p wo\4/AUP dxoicrtiwat iarw 
KaBap6r kuL Mr roXtnft ToKLrrpf ibo'ci^ 
rm, 4 $^i^ ^^1^' Rhadamanthus him- 
self was cited as the anthor of this rule 
(ApoUod. 9. 4. 9). ^t t6S' i{Xeov, to 
this plight: ep. on 474. 

548 Hol |ii)v introducing the new per- 
son: cp. 1949: soAfU. 516, 1180, 1457: 
At. 1168, ISS3: El. 78, 1499. 

550 ^|i^, hi« message. Usu. of a 
divine or oracular voice (109), but see 
1351: Find. fr. 53 6ft^ fuXiw ^^ uAXoit : 
Eur. AM. 174 fa»$tm r* mi^aBhrw | ... 
ilupiM (the words of the Chorus), i^' 
Av-rdXt)srM (ravra) rf^' d hr4Xii (cp. 
974); 'that by a small service he might 
win a great gain' (79). 

551ft The tf^iTMrdff, who did not know 
the name of Oed., could describe the 
traces of wounds about the sightleu eyes, 
and brought the mysterious message (79). 
Theseus then set out, surmising who it 
was. Meanwhile the name of Oed. had 
become known at Colonus (999), and 
way&ren who met Theseus raised his 
surmise into certain knowledge. Cp. on 
999 ff. Iv Ti, answered by voyvv 5*. 
The simplest sutement would have been 
fyriMm (re, cur«^r Ir rt rf rdpot 7(pop^ 
Torwr re. Then, by repetition of the 
portia, we get typtKOf tLro^wr re cr r. r. 

XpM ocotfur Tff rorOv. And then, br in- 
sertion of a new verb, fyrcMrti ri «*•, 
dffovwr fr r. t. xp., k^txlffra^ud n ocoMir 
TorGr. Cp. the insertion of ^ctm in 
351, and n. 

558 lYMNca a', *I have recognised 
thee'— explaining how he is able to greet 
him by name: not merely, 'I recognise 
thee.' l^viMea is used (i) with a dis- 
tinctly pofect sense: Lys. or. 17 § 6 
TaShu...rp6rMpep fyrc^care 1ifa4npa tli^cu: 
Dem. or. 3% to 9rt...9tT fiofi$w.„warm 
iypibK€L/titP. (9) More like a {iresent, yet 
always with a certain emphasis, '/ Amre 
comg U kntw\ Ar. Eq. 871 fywMcat ovr 
Wjif^ oirrhp otit «mr; *have yon found 
out what sort of man he is ? ' Her. i. 907 
•i 9 iywwKat 8n dw9puw99 <ff (if Tou have 
realised that you are a mortal): Plat 
Rep. 366 C Ucardf...l7riMr<r 9n dpwrm 
Suaue!f&ifrf (he has thoroughly apprehend- 
ed). So Plnd. P. 4. 987, Aesch. ^. F". 51. 
MoCt, the coming of Theseus from Athens 
(Campb. understands the coming of Oed. 
to Attica) : the glur. of one journey, as Ant. 
996 696it irvcXinr i/tiavr6r tit dratfrpo^^, 
and so £i. 68 : otherwise below, 1397. 

554 dKoW, after the same word in 
551, is awkward. The ydp in 555 might 
also suggest that the partic. here referred 
to the evidence of his own eyes, not to 
further hearsay by the way. Xeiaa^^ is 
intrinsically the best substitute that has 

Digitized by 






GriccvT7 TC yap <r€ koI to Svottjvou Kapa 
^\oyrov rjiLw ovff 05 cT, Kot cr oucrCtra^ 
d{K(a *n€p€(r0aL, hvciLOp OISCttov, rCva 
iroXcoi? iTreoTT]^ irpooTpoirfiv i/xov r ex/o^v, 
avT09 T€ yij en) hva/JLopo^ irapaorari?. 
ScSa(r/c€* ocun}}^ yap tiv* ai' irpa^u^ ttJ^oi? 

09 olSa y' avT09 cy? eTrcuSevdrju £€V09t 

cjcirep cni, xw^ ct? TrXcror' aio)p cirt ^0075 

7Jd\T]a'a KLpSwevaar iv rd^fiQ icapa* 

wore gcj'OJ' y ai' ovo€i/ ovu^ axmep au wv, 565 

would be nearer to the mss. (q). 576). AA7 *T€p4aBcu Reisig, Elms., and 

most edd. : n Ipco-^cu L (re ipicOai ist hand), rL (tI A) tpia$at most MSS., and 
Aid.: <r* iptaScu T, B, etc., Turnebus, Brunck.— Oidfrov mss.: O^Jtrovt Elmsley. 
Cp. n. on 461. A61 hrolaa' c* L, the second f*' from a later hand (as it 

seems). In d^aralfiJip the letters fi and rf have been retouched by the corrector 
(S). A62 uM' o76a 7* a^rba L (with a mark x ^^ the left maxg.), and so die 

other MSS. The change (Dindorfs) of urr to 6t avoids the extreme awkwardness 

been proposed : but it has no palaeogra- 
phic proliability. I had thought of Ud- 
ifiMf (cp. 576). Doubtless it is possible 
that dKoAw was not a corruption of a 
similar form, but merely an madvertent 
repetition from 551. 

For euroikiir it may be i)Ieaded that the 
sense is at least quite intelligible, and 
that ancient writers, even the most artistic, 
were less careful than modems in avoid- 
ing such repetitions of single words. Cp. 
- 631 «lc/3oXo^ 636 €«c/3aX«tf: 638, 640 ^: 
<» ? ' 966, 969 erei: 1000, 1003 xo^at, 1004 
\ ^ KoX&t: 1133, 1139: 1451, 1459: 1437 f.: 

^ O. T. 517 0ifK»r, 510 ipipwrri^ 510 ^pci: 

ib, 1376, 1378 i/iov: Ant. 73, 76 <rc(- 

ASA o-Kcui(: cp. 15^7 tXr* tkuat dtv- 
rnrett rrokiu The misery of his asi>ect 
impresses Creon (747), as it had im- 
pressed the Chorus (150). His ^w^, 
then, can hardly have announced a prince, 
though it may have indicated a Theban. 
Probably the reference is simply to the 
tale of long and destitute wanderings 
which his wretched apparel told (cp. 3 ff. ). 
8vaTT|vov, as showing how he had blmded 
himself: cp. 386. 

AAA 5v4r 5s ^ U. OHlxovt, Cp. O. T, 
1036 (iwofiiffdiit...ot el (Oedipus^. Od, 
34. 159 Mi Tit riiidfaif i&waro ywwmi rbp 
iorrot * and not one of us could tell that 
he was the man' (Odysseus). 

AA7 'w^ploHku aor. (used by Thuc, 
Plat., etc.); the fut. mpi^o^icu was also 
Attic ; but the Attic pres. was mpMrow, 
trtlpofuu, being only ionic. 

AA8 iirimit, hast presented thvself. 
Plat. Sjmp. 3 13 D ^lOT^oA iri rat 96pcLu 
Esp. of a sudden and unlooked-for ap- 
pearance before a place (as in war): 
Isocr. or. 9 § 58 fwcpoG 9w iKoBtp uArhv 
ewi TO pasCKeu» ewrh, «dXiMt...^|&o« 
i', obj. gen. : t( Tfiorrpirvp t6Xif ifii t« 
(cp. 0049). 

AAO £ Av...T«XMt.'.<K^iO"ra<|fci|v: 
'strange would be the fortune which (a I 
cannot imagine wAat fortune) you could 
succeed in mentioning, from which I 
would hold aloof: another way of saying 
oCk ^ rvxMff X. rowunfF, 5ro£at d^i^rcU- 
/itfif. When the optat. with dr stands in 
the antecedent clause (as dCy n^«t here), 
the oputive without 69 stands in the rela- 
tive clause: cp. //. 13. 343 fiiKa k€w Bpa- 

be right bold of heart, who should then 
rejoice. Ar. Nub. 1350 cAk dr awodoiif^ 
ob6* or d/3oXor ovScW, | Sorts KohJotu «Cp- 
Soroy r^F KopdArrfiF. Such a relative 
clause is equivalent to a protasis with tl 
and optat : as here to tl odr^ d^MTol" 
itW' Cp. Goodwin, Moods and Tensa, 
§ 63. 4. Carefully distinguish the opt. 
ow.„^^uifu at 1 1 73, where see n. 
«pa{iv, 'fortune,' not 'action.* The 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAflNni 


For thy garb, and that hapless face, alike assure me of thy name ; 
and in all compassion would I ask thee, ill-fated Oedipus, what 
is thy suit to Athens or to me that thou hast taken thy place 
here, thou and the hapless maiden at thy side. Declare it ; dire 
indeed must be the fortune told by thee, from which I should 
stand aloof; who know that I myself also was reared in exile, like 
to thine, and in strange lands wrestled with perils to my life, as 
no man beside. Never, then, would I turn aside from a stranger, 

such as thou art now, 

of in, as 'since', followed by wt, 'that*. For 7' a^6t Doederlein and Dindorf 
read xa^rAt. B99 x<^ *^^ Dobree : x<^^'f ^^s* '^^^ corruption may have 

arisen from the fact that the contraction for ct has some general likeness to that 
for rr. x^*- Vauvilliers, Elmsley. 6«A (frotr y* hw Vanvilliers: ^^roy y^p 

M.SS.— o^Mr' A, R, V, Aid.: oM^r L, with most Mss. 

sing. Tpa^t in Soph. usu. means 'for- 
tune,' At. 790, Tr. X5S, 994 : while the 
sense of 'action' usu. belongs to the plur. 
rpd^fu, as below, 958, O. T, S95, ArU. 
435. There is only one Sophoclean ex- 
ception each wav: in Tr. 879 rpa^ts 
*mode of doing, and in An/, 1305 irjn' 
IffttB* fortunes.^ Cp. Aesch. J*, V.i 
Ti^puc' wtZwiccL r/M^cr 'lovf. Her. 3. 

6«a (ivof. Aethra, the mother of The- 
seus, was daughter of Pittheus, king of 
Troezen, where Theseus was brought up, 
in ignorance that his father was Aegeus, 
king of Athens. On arriving at man- 
hood, he received from his mother the 
tokens of his birth (0*1^^1^0X0, yvtaplaiuLra) 
—the sword and sandals left at Troezen 
by Aegeus — and set out for Attica. There 
he slew the sons of his uncle Pallas, who 
were plotting against his father, and was 
acknowledged by Aegeus as his heir (Plut. 
Thgs. 4—13). 

dtnfp. With Tktlrrot tne strengthening 
eft or ffff dv^ is esp. freq. : TV. 460 tX^L- 
^rof Mip $U : Eur. Ifer. 8 rXt (crrwr jm- 
ri^X^ '^* ^'^' Xen. Cyr. 8. s. 15 ^- 
^avfw^...irXifdrrovf M d^dpl : Thuc. 8. 40 
/MJ 7* v6\u,.,T\etffrou Cp. O, T. 1380 n. 
With the MS. x*^ Tit the i^t before hrai' 
U60^ must be repeated before 4^Xi^a, 
the constr. being, Kid ((iit) ^Xi^o, <bt 
ioHip rif wkwra ^Xiyo'c. This has been 
compared with Xen. Anab. i. 3. 15 ofx*- 
99ai kwiffToiuu itff nt kqX 4XXot ftoKioT' 
i^B/Htnrtu' (where some would omit the 
last two words), — a passage not properly 
similar: and here avv(p becomes very 
weak. Elmsley, adopting x^^^ ^^^^ 

J. S. II. 

Aif^fp as = ffft cU^p, quoting [Eur. ] ^Ass. 500 
Kol xKtiffTa x*^P^ r^d* di^p KCLBvfipLrat 
(where, for koI, read «ft with Hermann): 
and Eur. ITic. 310 $ai^ inrip 7^ 'BXXd- 
dof irdXXttfr' Mfp, where we should perh. 
read xdXXi^r' dyV *^ *BXXd^t Aurtiir 

Mri|fin|t: 184. 

464 iav6vriw|iaT' (ace. of cognate 
notion), his encounters, on his way over 
land from Troezen to Attica, vrith various 
foes, — the robbers Periphetes, Sinis, Sci- 
ron, Procrustes, — the sow of Crommyon, 
—etc.; his slaving of the Minouur in 
Crete; — ^his fijghting on the side of the 
Lapithae against the Centaurs, etc. In 
all ois o^Xm Theseus was depicted by the 
Attic legend as the champion of the op- 
pressed, — ddiKvaw fUw odddwa, roOt M 
mnipxiarras pta$ dtiwodftwot (Plut. Tlk^s. 

hf T^m ? KOM, at the risk of my own 
life, 4if denotmg the stake: Eur. Cycl. 
654 ^ ^ Kopl KUfdwiicofuif: Plat. LacA. 

107 B fiii odK hf T^ Kapl itiu9 6 cfrdurof 
ffurdi^ci^iyrai, oXX' hf roct vUtri. Cp. Od, 
s. S37 Tap$4fiepot xe^oXdr, at the risk of 
their lives (as 3. 74 ^^dt rap$4fUfoi): 
//. 9. 3SI aliv ifiifif ^vxw ropo^aXX^/M- 
rot ToKifd^etM, The irreg. dat. icdp^^ 
from nom. xifa again Ant. 1S79, £i. 445 
Iv. l. r^pa), tr. 141. 1 : it occurs first in 
Theogn. 1018, the Homeric dat. being 
irdpirri or irpaW. *>. 

5^5 & (Ivov with ihrfKTpairo{|iiiv as 
well as owtKo^ttiv: cp. Plat Phatd. 

108 B njir dKd$apr9if (^rvxi^)-...airaf 0c^t 
re Kol (f'r9KTp4T€Tai. The notion is 
that of retiring (6iro-) out of the path to 
avoid meeting a person. Soph, has the 

Digitized by 




xmeKTpaTroLii'nv wn ov <rw€#c<ra> JctJ' • eirti 
€gOLO airr)p cjv, x^^xjtl rrj^ i^ .avpiov 
oiSh irkiov [loi aov fL€T€<mv TJ^iepa^. 
01. 0i7<r€v, TO (Tov yeifvalov hf afiiKp^ Xoytf) 

iraprJKtu c5ot€ fipaxe ip,ol Sctcr^at <^/>a(ra4. 5 70 

(TV ydip /JL OS €t/Xrt, Koxf) oTov irar/)o9 yeycu? 
icat yrjs oiroias rjkdoVy €ip7iKcas icvpcts* 

CJOT* €OTt flOl TO XOMTOV OvSo^ oXXo TtXtJi' . 

©H. TovT* avTo vvv Sioacrx', ottoi? ai/ iKfiddta. 575 

01. Bdo'cjv LKoi^ci) Tovfiov affhjov he/jLas 

crol Scopov, ov CTTovSaiov eU ot/rii/* tcL Se 
K€pS7f rrap avTov Kpticrcrov rj {lop^ icaXiJ. 

0H. TTOtoi/ §€ K€phos allots rJK€U/ <f}€p(ai/] 

01. XP^^V M'Ct^oc? ai/, oiJj(i r^ irapoim, irov. 580 

©H. TToto) ya/a 17 en) vpoa'jf>opd Si^Xwcrerat ; 

01. OTtu' (zavoi *yw Kal ov fiov Ta<f>€vs y^T?« 

B99 fi* 06 ^wtKafit^tp ^ I^ with an iy erased after mN and A&f^ od written over m' 0^. ' 
The ^ is in 6, T, etc : bat not in A, R, L^ V. a70 p^x^ ^M^ MSS.: /9pax^a 

ftM Brunck, Dindorf, Blaydes : fipaxi* i/u6 Hartnng: fipaxf ffi* iif9»e0mt ^pd^ai 
is proposed by Wecklein; Ppaxi^ iful ^pd^at wdpa by Hense; ppaxio, fw$€Mai 
wfJiret by Nauck (formerly). 672 Blaydes conjectures xdc for koI : I should 

act with gen., Tr. 549 rwr a* ^€Krp4w€i 
v66a.'-w¥mi9-iil(R,v, to help in extricat- 
ing: Antiph. or. 5 § 93 r6 ox^/ui drei/nfrdt 

A«7 dv^pa^nyr^t: ^m/. 768 ^pa^dh-v 
/Mi^ i9 <M^ ^^p' ^*^- Cp. 393. 

A48 90VS17 ^el: Ant. 74 rXciwr x^ 
rot I iv Btt Ik* opi^KttM ro£r ^«ei rwr fr- 
tfdde: Thuc. I. 85 l^tm d* ^/ur /ioXXor 

A40 tA 9^ TiwaCoir: shown in spar- 
ing Oed. the painful task of introducing 
himself and tellinfi; his story. 

6 70 vttpnKCV (aor. of xaplrifu^ closely 
with 4S«~n...MC9^ab: * has graciously /«r- 
mitted that there should be/ etc. Cp. 
591 : EL T483 cEXXa fioi rdpct I xdr ^/tu- 
jrpdr tlwwi Ant. 1043 (^^ <^) ^drrccv 
ira/>i^w fff&or. (^^'A 'has so passed the 
matter on,' *so left it') For &vrt cp. 
Her. 6. 5 06 T^p Ircitfc ro^ Xtovt iSrrc 
^owr^ doOvoA Wat: and see on 970. Avrt 

SI 8«io^i, so that there is need for me, 
iX^ ^pcCo^H to say but little. Stl- 
o^iu midd. , impersonal, » deir. ( It could 

not be pass.^ with fipaxi* for subject.) 
Bekker Amcd. p. 88. 91 demu* diri rov 
^ <fartXtf«& M« 8«mu. The only ex- 
ample (so far as I know), besides our 
paaage, is Plat. Mlmo •jgcBtirai a9r ^01 
vidiXw...r9t aAriit ipir^tm. And pre- 
senUy: 4 ^ ^«^ 'o^ vtLXir Scttf'tf at r^ 
a^r$t ifwnjfftvt; In the former place, 
while the best Mss. have twroc, some 
have fci. (I do not add St^rtvBai, U. B, 
since that may be personal) If, however, 
the text can be trusted, these are clear 
Instances, for it would be very forced to 
supptiv 6 X^TOt. In Her. 4. 11 8«6^tccFor 
(as ii^94ow) is plainly corrupt: Butt- 
mann's 64oi ithotma may be right. If 
we altered 4|iol to ^108, the subject to 
luffiha. would be rb rAr y^wvmonf. But 
then fei^tfcu would mean * requests,* rather 
than 'requires/ of me. 

For the dat. ^ with da^ftu (in- , 
stead of iiU as subj. to ^p&rai) cpw Eur. 
hifp* 940 BtfSffi TpoffpaKw X^9»^\ ^ip 
fci^fc yatop : and see on 731. Wecklein 
takes 4iuol with rapfitctp, permiat mihu 

Digitized by VriOOQlC 



or refuse to aid in his deliverance ; for well know I that I am a 
man, and that in the morrow my portion is no greater than thine. 

Oe. Theseus, thy nobleness hath in brief words shown such 
grace that for me there is need to say but little. Thou hast 
rightly said who I am, from what sire I spring, from what land 
I have come ; and so nought else remains for me but to speak 
my desire, — and the tale is told. 

Th. Even so — speak that — I fain would hear. 

Oe. I come to offer thee my woe-worn body as a gift, — 
not goodly to look upon ; but the gains from it are better than 

Th. And what gain dost thou claim to have brought } 

Oe. Hereafter thou shalt learn ; not yet, I think. 

Th. At what time, then, will thy benefit be shown ? 

Oe. When I am dead, and thou hast given me burial. 

prefer d^* oldf for iirolat: but neither chanee is needed. A74 diolxtrat 

k, L', and most recent edd. : iUpxmu L, A (7pi 5io<x«reu, and so V), and the 
other MSS.: Dind., Schneidewin, Campb. 67a pw] rw T, Tomebus, 

Brunck, Blaydes. 680 tov mss.: tw Wecklein, with Schaefer. 

bnt the interposed £oV forbids this. The 
conject. 90i (for ifJuU), *to saj little to 
tht€^ would bie Tery weak. 

a71 i: Theseus has named Oed. 
(557) uid Lalus (553)1 but not Thebes. 
A knowledge of the stranger's coun- 
try was Impued by the rest. Cp. on 905. 
Yn« could stand with iJX^or (cp. O, T. 
151 Ilv^urof l/3af, Ph, ($30 vtCn ayorra), 
but is more simply governed by dr6. 

674 x^^^Yoto^X*v^*i><l Restate- 
ment is at an end. 6 hjiffo% is the explan- 
ation due from Oedipus after sending for 
Theseus. Cp. Eur. Suppl. 598 (Theseus 
to the Thebans) tl ydp n koI TtTMar^ 
*ApywUm ihro, \ rcMl^iF, '/jftAwoffBt vokefd- 
ovt jroXwf, I (UrxP^ ^' i«e(rMt, x4 ^^f^"*! 
diotx^rai : t.^., if you have been wrone- 
ed, you have had satisfaction, 'and m4 
cause is closed.* tUpxwraiL (L) is certainly 
corrupt It ought to mean, 'the discus- 
sion is being carried through,' rather 
than, *our conference draws to an end' 
(as Campbell, comparing iit^tXi/fkvBa 
Tdrra, 9u^0ow dtd fiOKpw X670V, which 
are not similar). And if 6 X67ot means 
' our conference,' then Oedipus is assum- 
ing that his petition has only to be stated 
in order to oe granted. 

675 TovV a'M marks eagerness: 
0. T. 545 01. ...fiapOwtr' tf^K' iflU. KP. 
roDr' aM pvif /ju9v wpOr* dKowoit wt ifiQ. 

677 & Tot 8) I Klp8i|: cp. 465. Doe- 
derlein understands, rd 9i xipSri /uoXXor 
JeyoBi i^rtp 1) koMj iffrtw ^ fiop^V' Schnei- 
dewin and Wecklein adopt this forced 
explanation, which is condemned both 
by rap' a&nO and by the absence of the 
art. with /lop^^f, 

680 irov, s>. so fiir as Oed. can con- 
jecture the purpose of Apollo. He could 
not be sure that the close of his life 
would immediately follow on his arrival 
at the erove. The promised sign of the 
end had not yet been given ^94). 

681 voC^, se, xP^Vf ™s with sur- 
prise for some further definition of the 
vague xp^ry fittBoa dr. Theseus natu- 
rally assumes that the blessings are to 
come in the lifetime of Oedipus. And if 
not now, he asks, then in what contin- 
eency? The answer startles him. wpoo*- 
^opd, offering, present. Theophxast. 
CAar. XXX (sxxvi in my ist ed.) it is 
like the aiaxpoKtpdrit, yofjuoGitrot rirof ruw 
^\w ical iitSiiofUpov Bvyaripa Tp6 xP^i'ov 
rindt droofitirjacu, Ua fitf H/i^ xpoc^oooM 
(a wedding-present). Cp. 1970. hfrfsm- 
o■rra^ pass, i wtt 0, T, 6^^ n. 

688 £ i>. * You ask for the last offices 
which piety can render : you do not ask 
me for protection during your life-time.' 
Through the oracle (389), of which The- 
seus knows nothing, a grave in Attica 


Digitized by 




6H. ra XoicrOC atrct rov fiiov, ra S* A/ /x€<r^ 

01. hnavda yap fioi Kelva cryyKoiiC^eraL 585 

0H. aXX' iu 0pa)(€L S17 tt^i/Sc fi i^airel X^P^' 

01. o/aa ye /jlt^w ov CfiiKpo^, ovy, dycju oSe 

©H. norepa ra rZv <Ti>iv iKy6v<ov * KOfiov Xeyct? ; 

01. K€iPO(, KOfiileiv iccMT*, ^ava^y yfi^^ovcrt fie. 

6H. aXX* €t Oikovra y', ovSc crol <f>€uy€tp koXou, 590 

483 r& Xo^tfc' (from Xoco-^i) air^ L : in marg., ^^p. rd Xoctf'tf' 4p' o'r^ ^ov (rn^: tb 
Xo£rtf' air^ A : rd XolffBi' dp* air^ F : ra Xo£0>^i' o^iy (or airij) the rest. XoZrtfot occurs 
in Soph. fr. 631, Ear. Helen, 1597. ra XoiffB^ dp* is preferred by Doederlein, 
Reisig, Elras., Campb. 584 X^<rr(t t^ti 9* Keck. a8« dXX' kv fipaxti 

Sifl hj is Mranting in Vat. (which has i^rtt). Hermann conject. a*XX* o8r ppaxei«»' 
587 oO] In L, 'fai' is written above by a hand of perh. the 13th cent., indicating 
wt fuKp6s, a reading found in L-. — 0^] oJV L, the right-hand stroke of » being 
nearly erased. The first hand wrote o^x d7(iir, and the x can still be traced. 
ow is also in F, R^ and the md Juntine. ui)r oywr A, R, L*, V, Aid.: Isr* oydw 
Vat. : yap dyCnf B, T, Fam. lliough the MSS. now have oy^, ii^y^ (which Elms, 
restored) is attested by the original o&x io L. 588 rwp ^-mt] o'wr is wutiiig 

had become the supreme concern of Oe- 
dipus, rd 8' Iv itioiy is governed by Xij- 
vTiv(ax<if ass^tXavtfairn (see on 313), 
no less than by ro€i. To make ra 8* ^y 
M* an accus. of respect would suit the 
first verb, but not the second. 8i oiU- 
v^ irofC, a solitary instance of this 
phrase (instead of oiH^whs or rap* nAiiw 
wo€iff0ai), perh. suggested by the use of 
the prep, in such phrases as dtd ^vKiucrjt 
ixu Tt, etc. . 

585 4rrav6a yd/p^ 'ves' for thtre,— 
in that boon (h rQ BavrwBai), — those 
other things (rd iv lUctp) are brought 
together for me: ue, if you promise that 
I shall eventually be buried in Attica, 
you cannot meanwhile allow me to be 
forcibly removed to the Theban frontier. 
He b thinking of protection against 
Creon's imminent attempt (399). tfvyxo- 
yi^fuu^ to collect or store up for oneself, 
was, like ffvyxofuiri, esp. said of harvest- 
ing (Xen. AfUiA. 6. 6. 37), and that no- 
tion perhaps tinges the word here. 

588 Iv Ppf^X*^ u^ senses fipaxiw: 
'this grace- whicn you ask of me lies in a 
small compass* {naif *you ask me this 
favour in brief speech*). The adverbial 
iw fipax» does not ^q with the verb, but 
is equiv. to a predicative adj. agreeing 
with XflP"^' ^uch phrases imply the 
omission of the partic. c2r: so 39 viXas 
yap difBpa topS* bpial Fh, 36 roCpyoir ou 
fuutpiuf X^7ett (the task which you set is 

not distant): ^/. 899 Cn d* iw yaX^ 
rdrr* ^pnhpaifw roTtw, For fipaxu cp. 
393, Plat. Zegf, 641 B Ppax^ rt...5^<Xof. 

587 y% |i^v, however: Aesch. Aj^, 
1378 vk$€, i^9 xp^9tp yt fu^p. The only 
ground for d,yAv rather than dty^^v is the 
trace of v from the first hand in L: nei- 
ther reading is intrinsically better than the 
other. Cp. £i. 1491 \6y«^ yiip ov | rvr 
i^nw iytip, aXXd ^ijt ^vxfft wipe. The 
word dymv is so far ambiguous that it 
does not necessarily mean a physical eom- 
test, but can mean an issue or crisis jLat. 
discrimim, mamentum). Plat. He^. 60S B 
/c^t...d d7«i»...r6 XP*I^^^ 4 «uc^ yp^i- 

588 vdnpo. Oed. has said, 'If yon 
pledge yourself to keep me in Attica, a 
serious issue will be raised.* Theseus: — 
' Do you speak of the relations between 
your sons and me?* Yon mean that they 
will contest my right to retain yon? kf- 
ywmv (Hartung) may be right; bat the 
MS. hofdjmw is not condemned by the 
evident fact that Theseus does not vet 
know of the quarrel between the fiither 
and the sons (599). It is enough if he 
knows the sons to exist: they would 
represent the claim of the ^yytytSr. mt- 
im: the MS. 4 ';mu is certainly wrong. 
Theseus does not ask — 'Will the isne be 
serious for your kinsmen, or for me?' 
but, 'In what quarter will the issue 
arise?' Cp. 606 rdfua cdxctrcir. The 

Digitized by 




Th* Thou cravest life's last boon ; for all between thou 
hast no memory, — or no care. 

Oe. Yea, for by that boon I reap all the rest 

Th. Nay, then, this grace which thou cravest from me hath 
small compass. 

Oe. Yet give heed ; this issue is no light one, — no, verily. 

Th. Meanest thou, as between thy sons and me ? 

Oe. King, they would fain convey me to Thebes. 

Th. But if to thy content, then for thee exile is not seemly. 

in L*.— ^ryjir«*r MS8.: fy7<rwr Hartung, Ami so Nauck, Wecklein, Blaydes.— 
Ko^ Schneidewin (who proposed ipwo^ for ^ryurwr), Weckleia : ij */mO mss. The 
change of k* to f woald have been easy in L. 19 roO (i^. Wrot) C. G. Eggert. 
6«0 KOfdiHof] ffttreXtfeur Nauck, Wecklein.— &^, Xfii^*^^ Kayser: orcnnrd^i/o'c L, 
A, and most Mss. : (u^yKurov^i T, B, Vat., Farn. ; Vauviliters, Elms., Blaydes : or- 
aprdff 9vei F. G. Schmidt: ^ro^cwio'i Meineke.— fM MSS.: o-e Hartung. 690 oXX' 

d 94>Mrr* ar 7' L, A, with most of the other MSS., and Aid.: oXX* e£ 0i\oitrd 
y* L*. Klnusley: oXX* W 0Am«f or Vat., and so (omitting iif) Blaydes: oXX* €l 
SiXmrr' d^ B. T, Fam.: oXX' tl Bikorrdt y' ReUie, Herm., Wunder, Paley: dXX' 
0^ ^cX^rrwr £. Goebel, and so (adding 7*) Dindorl; Nauck, Wecklein. 

conject. H Tov (sWrot) is Came: and 
mtttiov has the advantage in clearness, by 
indicating the second party to the dywit, 

«•• 1: Ka}rser's dvot, XRlit^*^ V^^ 
dvayKdlomay) is exactly what the sense 
requires, and is £urly near to the MS. 
reading, while the latter is (I think) cer* 
tainly corrupt The verse must not be 
considered alone, but in close connection 
with 590, and with the whole context. 
It has been rendered:— <i) *They are for 
compelling {my prUtctors) to convey me 
to Thebes.' But the ellipse of Tvci before 
Ko/d{iit9 is intolerable. And the protecton 
could not be reonired to do more than 
surrender him. Therefore it is no cure 
to propose d r' (for K€ie') oMayKOffoval 
liM, To read «v for |m merelv shifts the 
first difficulty, and leaves the second. 
(1) 'They are for putting constraint on 
me, so as to carry (me) to Thebes.' 
Such an epexegesis by the tuL infin. is 
impossible nere. Who could write oya^* 
ffo^ic (Tc dymM iKtifftf meaning, ' he is forc- 
ing thee, so as to take (thee) thither'? 
(3) K0fdj;9af has been taken as^'to re* 
tum,'aBffOfU^r0^at. This needs no com- 
ment. We want either : (1) instead of 
ico|fc(t«>v» A word s */(9 retttm * ; but xareX- 
$tur is very unlikely, and no other sub- 
stitute is obvious: or (s) instead of clva-y- 
KdLto«o%, a word a* they wisA, utk,' 
That the fault lies in di>07«a^ovtf« is very 
strongly suggested by 590, where L has 
dXX* cl 04X«n' dv y\ evidently corrupted. 

by dittographia of y\ from dXX' «/ BiKvnd 
7\ which L' has. This gives a clear and 
fitting sense, if in 589 we read dCvot, 
Xpiitov0^ |M- AH the trouble, for the 
MSS. and for the edd., has arisen from 
drnttd^wau Hence (I) Goebel, ctXX' oW 
•mvtw, ' but if they do not wish thee' 
(0cv7«iy): (s) Reisig, dXX' <l a^Xovrdt •/, 
*but what if it be not seemly for thee to 
shun them when willine (to receive thee) ?* 
Both these are foreed. Campbell sup- 
plies tl fioAXotm wofdfmp to otplain 04* 
Xatto, keeping L's Bikan' Air : but dv can 
stand with a partia only when the latter 
is equiv. to an apodosis, as it is in 761. 
So far as the tense of dpaytcd^ov^i is con- 
cerned, a change to the fiU. is no gain : 
it is the pres. of tendency or intention. 
But the whole mention of compuUwn or 
vioUnce is premature in cSp. Oed. leads 
very gently up to the disclosure of his 
sons' unnatural conduct (599). 

590 Mlk 9x\i while thiy^ on their 
part, call you home, iox youy on yours, 
exile is not desirable, — i^ indeed, their 
offer is agreeable to you {ut, if voa have 
no repugnance to Thebes). ovo4 is here 
the ne^tive counterpart of 84 in apo- 
dosis: ue. as we can say, cl $i\oirrd fft 
iKtiPoi iraroToiwi, vol Zk xartkBtw koXow, 
so also oM vol 0ev7ety iroX^r. The same 
resoluble quality of ovM is seen in its use 
for oXX* ov (//. S4. S5). Cp. on 591. 
^cvyHys^vTodi cZra«, rather than *to 
shun them.' 

Digitized by 




01. aXX' ovS*, or avro? rjd^ov^ irapUcav. 

0H. c5 /AC(i/>€, dvyLO^ S* iv /caicot9 ov ^fi(f>opov. 

01. oral/ fidOji^ fiov, vov6€T€l, ravw S* ecu 

©H. hiSacTK' av€v yvcjiirj^ yap ov [U x/Ji) Xeyccy. 

01. iriirovday ebjcrcv, Seem Trpo9 /coicots icaica. 595 

©H. 17 7171^ iraKaiav ^ii<f)opdv ya/ov^ ipei^; 

01. 01; Sijr • cTTcl TO? TovTo v* 'EXXtji/qii' dpoet 

©H. ri yap ro fiei^ou -^ Kar avdpa^vov j^crcts ; 

01. ouTO)? 0(€t ftof 7179 €fi^9 din)\dd7)v 

irpo9 TO)i/ €/i,avroS orvepfidTcav* ioTiv Se imol 600 

ttolXu/ KarcXdeip iLTjiroffy w varpoKTOvai, 
7ro)9 ot;Ta a av TrefixiJaiatf, cjot otKeiv OL)(a ; 
TO deiov avTOvs i^avayKdaei <rro/xa. 
noLOv irddos S^iirapTas c#c xpy}aT7ipio}v \ 

01. oTt o"^* dvdyKTj r^Se TrXTyyT^i/cu \uovL 605 

©H. /cat Tra)9 yh/oir av rdfid KdK^Cviov mKpd; 

01. (i5 i^iKrar Atyew? ^at, fiouoi^ ov ylyverai 
deoltTL yrjpa^ ovSe xardavew irore, 
TCL S* dXXa (ruy)^el rrdvff 6 Tray/cpanjs xpovos. 
(l>dLV€i fih/ Zo^v? 7^9, <f>6Cv€t, Se ardfiaro^, 610 

601 tfr*] dtf** Nauck. irapUffap A, with most MSS. (T has iy written over c): TofH/wap 
(rrom xa/)<e<ray?) L, F, R*. 492 tfv/ui6f S'] Brunck omits 8', with L^ and 

Stobaeus Fior. XX. 17.— ((^/A^opov] <r^iuf»pot Stob. /. r. A04 yyeiv] ^^u' 

Herwerden. A0A ica«oif] iccuwi' Maehly. 69« 17 from rj in L. — Nauck 

thinks that ip€it should be X^ect. 608 ^{aptryffd<rei L, with most MSS.: ^|- 


691 dXX' ov8' presupposes his refusal, 
and justifies it: 'Nay, tteitfur did they 
consider my wishes.' we4>^o*av, 'concede/ 
jr. k\uk Kar€\$€i», cp. 570: not ifii eli 
n^ xoXiy, ' admit ' (m which sense usu. 
of allowing armies to enter territory, or 
the like : Eur. Suppi. 468 'Aipwrw is 
yrpr TiTrSe fi.^ rapc^mu). 

69a Ov|i^ 8*. 54 sometimes corrects 
or objects : O. T. 379 (n.) Kpivp 64 <roi 
rrift.* oud4p (^JVay*). £v|&^opov: the neut. 
as often in maxims, when the masc. or 
fern. subj. is viewed in its most general 
aspect: Eur. Or. 333 dvaapeffrov o2 fo- 
ao\hrr€t : cp. 0. T, 541 n. 

698 |Aa^f |fcov, heard (the matter) 
from me. Distinguish the gen. with in- 
lioBia in 114, where see n. Cp. EL 889 
(Uovaw tiif fia$owrd fu>v | rd \oiv6v 17 ippo- 
wwffav rj fjuapop Xiygs,^ 0. T. 545 fuufOd- 
rwf y iyta Kojcds \ vov. 

699 {v|j4opdv euphemistic (O. T. 


n.) : cp. 369 r^y rdXai y4povt ^opdif, 

ere, as there, y4povsss *race,* not *birth.' 
Theseus supposes Oed. to mean that the 
hereditary curse has fallen on him with 
especial weight, jpctt , ' wi// jfcu men- 
tion,* u£. 'do you allude to ' : cp. PA, 
439 ff. ^I. oro^tov flip ^toTOt i^€(»fiffOfuu,., 
ls&, wolov 7« rovrov «-XV *0Svffa'4ws 
ipett; ♦!. w rovrw elroi'. 

698 |UC(ov if Kar' dtvdp., gravius quant 
pro mortali: Xen. Mem, 4. 4. 14 /leXW- 
orot ^ jcar' MpUTov pofjLo04rw : Thuc. 7. 
75 AM^jte if Korit, Bdxpva irnrMfa-OM. If 
the woe to which he alludes is something 
greater than the calamity of his house, 
then it must be superhuman, voo-ctt : 
see on 544. 

60I Instead of ovc (m juoc KareXOtuf 
Tore, we have (m fun. KaTtXdeiw |iTJiroTf , 
since 4m /uk = ' my doom is,' iii/da, k€it€U 
/LUH.— Cp. on 407. 

60a irc|ii|raCaO' (cp. on 44), summon 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAflNni 


Oe. Nay, when / was willing, tluy refused. 

Th. But, foolish man, temper in misfortune is not meet. 

Oe. When thou hast heard my story, chide ; till then, forbear. 

Th. Say on : I must not pronounce without knowledge. 

Oe. I have suffered, Theseus, cruel wrong on wrong. 

Th. Wilt thou speak of the ancient trouble of thy race .' 

Oe. No, verily : tltat is noised throughout Hellas. 

Th. What, then, is thy grief that passeth the griefs of man ? 

Oe. Thus it is with me. From my country I have been 
driven by mine own offspring; and my doom is to return no 
more, as guilty of a father's blood. 

Th. How, then, should they fetch thee to them, if ye must 
dwell apart } 

Oe. ' The mouth of the god will constrain them. 

Th. In fear of what woe foreshown } 

Oe. That they must be smitten in this land. 

Th. And how should bitterness come between them and me } 

Oe. Kind son of Aegeus, to the gods alone comes never 
old age or death, but all else is confounded by all-mastering 
time. Earth's strength decays, and the strength of the body ; 

ar«7xa/vc A, R, V^, Aid., Elms., Dlaydes. •CM Ulirwnw\ A few MSS., 

as^ H, T, have Mi99»m^ as though referring to irtfiif^alaS* in 603. 608 ^eoiai 

yiipat A, R, Aid. : tfcoct yvpttt L, R^ F (with (ri written above) : tfemt rb T^pat 
B, T, Vat., Fam.— oMi Koritwfw M8S. : otik fiiff forcer Philostratui Vi/. Apoli. 
353, Brunck, Hartunj^. 910 Froehiich proposes ^r« fU^m ^vx^t: 

•raes, ^^« ixkr tt ^noofi : Hartung, iSU^ti /u^ ^^X^ f'^* Naack would delete 


to themselves: Eur. Ifif, 977 H xfl^' 
iw4fi^ rdr ifuip ix dofutif woia; mvr* 
oIk«Cv SC^o, if ii is understood that you 
cannot hve with them in Thebes. ^o-r< 
introduces the condition: Thua i. 18 
kTti^Mm, M d»9A KoX 4aTt d/ti^4povs ftip^^ 
Kwrk xi^P^t the Corcyreans said that they 
were also ready (to make an armistice) 
umdertMi eomduiom that each party should 
remain where they were. 

•OS ItovaTKcLo^i. There is no reason 
for changing fut. to pres. here. The 
oracle had been given (388), but its e£fect 
was to come. Cp. 11 79. 

•OA Sri, as if iroSor xf^f^ cuco^ar- 
rar had preceded. Not with Mffoanwsi 
verbs of fearing are sometimes followed 
by AM or dvwf with indie, (instead of ijJi 
with subj.), as in EL 1^09 ; but by iri 
only as s * because.' rj5c. . .yfiwi^ loca- 
tive (UiL, not instrum. (as schol. viro roA- 
nyt rift x$w6f). Oed. interprets Ismene's 
less explicit statement (411). 

604 Td|ul KcCKc{v«tvsT4 iftik Kol (rd) 
iKwtnm : cp. 588. Cp. Eur. El. 301 rv- 

Xot paptUt rAr 4pAt icdfioO varp6t : J*A» 
474 To6fi69 re gai tov8*. Poetry tolerated 
such omission of the second art. even 
when the subjects were sharply opposed : 
Aesch. Ag". 3S4 Kcd rCi^ ahimtv koX Kpa- 
rnodifruif, Iheseus cannot foresee any 
cause which should trouble the ancient 
amity between Athens and Thebes {6igt 

608 Y4pat...KaT6oMCv: for the inf. 
wUhotU art, co-ordinated with another 
noun cp. 77. 10. 173 hrl ^vpoO Urarai 
dKfATit I if ftdXa Xvvpdr SKi0pot 'Axoioct 1^ 

•09 ovyx*it confounds, ruins, effaces : 
Her. 7. 130 ffvyx^ '''^ rim-u^ dpSptiwotif 
w6tufia : esp. fitting here, since applicable 
to breach of treaties, A 4. 209 vt^r y* 
6pKi' Ixew I Tptiet. fmyxpariitt epithet 
of sleep in At, 675, and of fire in PA. 
986. Cp. Shaksp. SottfKts 63, 64 * With 
Time's mjurious hand crush'd and o'er- 
wom *:...' by Time's fell hand defaced.' 

•10 ^vfi |Uv.. .^(vci S), epanaphora, 
as 5, 0. T. S5 ^i»ovoa /Up.., \ ^Ufowa 

Digitized by 


104 Z0<1>0KAE0Y2 

Oirno'Kti §€ irtoTt?, fiXaoTavei 8' airurria, 

icac 7n/€v/Aa tovtov ovvot ovt €v duSpdcriv 

<f>C\oL^ fiefirjKev ovre npo^ ttoXlv ttoXci. 

rots fiev yap 17817 roi^ 8' ei/ vorrdptf yfiovtf 

rd r^pirvd viKpd yiyverax Kavdi^ <^cXa. 615 

KoX raurt Sij0aL^ €t ravvj^ evrjfiepeL 

KoXoi^ rd trpo^ ere, fivpia^ 6 fivpios 

ypovo^ TtKuovrai i/vfcras iqiiipas; r uop, 

iv a?? rd vvv ^/^(fxova 8€^uo/iara 

Sopct 8ia(r^e8a!(rtv €/c afiiKpov Xoyov* 620 

?!/' ov/xos €v8a*i/ #cat KeKpvfi/jLei/o^ v4kv^ 

^V)(p6% "rrorr avrciv depfiov aT/ia irterai, 

€t Zcvs ert Zcvs x^ Atos ^oipos (rou^ijs. 

w. 610, 6if. 419 01^* ^r dy9^(r(v] oifr* is wanting in A, 6, Vat. •IS r^ct] 
L has an erasure of two letters before this word: one of them had the acute 
accent. 414 dor^pw L. Nauck and Weckletn would delete w. 614, 615 

(cp. n. on 610). •!? KoXwt rd] xoKtoff re L : the other MSS., too, have r< or 

ri: rd is due to the London ed. of tja. Meineke prefers icaXwt rd, and so 
Campb. : Schneidewin conject. rd X^^rai Nauck, w \tprrti Blaydes, KdXktffrai 
Hartung, koI X^mto (writing e^fupa in v. 616). 918 Uitf MSS.: Blaydes 

conject. fo-as. SIO it^uiffULra T, Fam. : 8e|idAMra L, A, with most MSS. 

9\ 359 IxM^ ^r...lxci»v M. Yiif has been 
needlessly suspected: here, as in the 
great speech of Ajax {AL 669—677), 
human destiny is viewed in relation to 
Uic whole order of nature. Cp. Tenny- 
son, Tithonus i *The woods decay, the 
woods decay and fall. The vapours weep 
their burthen to the ground, Man comes 
and tills the field and lies beneath, And 
after many a summer dies the swan.' 

•11 BXAo^vci, comes into existence, 
— like the other natural growths which 
wax and wane : fig. of customs and insti- 
tutions in Ant, 190 p6fuati* l/3X«MTe, £/. 
1095 fpKobm p6fxifia, 

6ia irvcwMi is not here the wind of 
fortune (as Eur. If. F, ii6 &raw 9§6t 901 
rpw/ia /Mro^oXbir r&xv)f ^ut the spirit 
which man breathes towards man, and 
city towards city; the spirit of friendship 
or enmity. Cp. Aesch. TA^d, 705 (where, 
though fortune is meant, the dalpLum is a 
person), 9aifib» | Xi^fiarot 4if rporalg. 
Xpwl^ fter<iX''\\aKrbt Utoi Sm i\0oi | Oa- 
\tf>wript^ I irve^fiari. Ant. 136 (Capa- 
neus menacing Thebes) paxxfvw hri- 
irvei I /ktrcur ^$lma9 oMifionf. Eur. 
SuppL 10)9 aCpcut d86\oit \ ytwaias.,. 
inrx/M, So vretr lUwot^ K&rw^ fpwa etc. 

•13 f4!fir\Kw,us€Hcp, 1059). Though 

(/.^.) rrev/Eia ^Ouw fiifitfitw h d»dpdst9 
could not mean, *a friendly spirit it steady 
among men,' yet «veG^ ra2r6y fii^Ktw 
can mean, 'the same spirit if set,* ue. 
blows steadily. Cp. Ar. J^an. 1003 i^Wx' 
jy t6 TPeOfM Xfior | «al KaBtartixtt Xd- 
j3^. wSXa ethic dat., on the part of. 

•14 & Tot9 u^ Tclp i\%r[t for some men 
at once {i.e,, after but a brief friendship), 
for others, later. i{8i| is here used as 
airUa more often is: cp. Aesch. Cka. 
I090 /u^^of ^ 6 /Ur aMx!t 6 8* ^^ei. No 
relationship between men or states is 
permanent, y^ the feelings with which 
they regard each other are liable to 
change, — fipom liking to dislike, ves, and 
back again to liking. icaiOit ^CXo, by 
completing the circle, completes the pk:- 
ture of inconstancy. Nauck has quite 
needlessly suspected these two vv. The 
maxim ascribed to Bias of Priene (c. 550 
B.C.), 0cXcir fait fuffi/jaoprat xdi itiatttr cu; 
0cXi|^orrar (Arist. Rk, 1. 13, Cic. De 
Amie, 16. 59 ita amare oportere ut si aU- 
quando esset osurus)^ is paraphrased in Au 
679 ff., with the comment, rotr reXXoTtf-i 
yd/) I fipoTWf dri0T6t iaB* irmpdat Xi^i^ : 
cp. id. 1359 rj Kdpra mXXol rvr ^Xoc 
KadOtt TiKpol. 

•16 8ijpcus dat. of interest, if she 

Digitized by 




faith dies, distrust is born ; and the same spirit is never steadfast 
among friends, or betwixt city and city ; for, be it soon or be it 
late, men find sweet turn to bitter, and then once more to love. 

And if now all is sunshine between Thebes and thee, yet 
time, in his untold course, gives birth to days and nights untold, 
wherein for a small cause they shall sunder with the spear that 
plighted concord of to-day ; when my slumbering and buried 
corpse, cold in death, shall one day drink their warm blood, if 
Zeus is still Zeus, and Phoebus, the son of Zeus, speaks true. 

•ao 86p9i Hemuuin {De hsu aniistroph., p. xiv.) : 9opl MSS. (ioofi L^, Aid., as in 
V. 13 1 4 ^pl ffpari^wr, in 1386 iopi icpar^at, and almost always. TricUnitts wrote 
iw dopi, and so Branck. — U c/wcpoO \6yw L, B, F, R*: ix ftuipov \6y9v R : ix ^tu- 
KpoO xp^^ A (7p. \6yov) : U ftaxpoO x/>^v B, T, Vat., Fam. •aa oivrwy] 

avrd V L; w has been made from «#, and there is room for more than one letter 
after it. The first hand had written aurb tr, disjoining the letters, as often (Introd., 

has her relations with you in a peaceful 
sUte. cvTuupcL ci>i7M<^as either (i) *fine 
weather/ ei)^a, as Arist. ffisi. Ah. 6. 15 
0rav 9&iffi«piat ytPotUpffs AMuStpfudi^ffrai 
♦ T^t or (s) 'prosperity.' The verb is 
always figurative. Arist. iW. 6. 8. 22 
roif ^okaaructnifMit koI fwXKom «^|m- 

•17 KaX«t has been censored as faulty 
after the «0 in ^fuptii its defenders 
might have quoted £ur. fir. 886 r^ 
icaXwf ffvM^MPu. It means, *satis&c- 
torily,' * as we could wish,' and is repre- 
sented by the word *air in the version 
above, vd is better than r6 for the us. 
r« (or W). tA irpit ai would be rather, 
*so far as her relation to you is concened' 
(aec. of respect), — when Hl rfir should be 
read in 616. This would make the wel- 
fare of Thebes more prominent than the 
mutual amity. 6 |ft«piot : cp. At. 646 6 
fuucp^ wAMtplB/iifTvs -xpitfvu 

•IS TMcvovTOi. The midd. was more 
commonly used of the mother, the act. 
of the &ther (though converse instances 
occur); the midd. is used figuratively, 
-1 as here, in Aesch. Ag. 754 (tf?$ot), Eur. 
t /. T. i«6) (xfi^Y W, as it proceeds. 
Cp. £L 1305 ToXXai ffVicXp0rrM Vetera 

•!• 4v alt, in the course of which: at some moment in them. So Ant. 
1064 cdn^tft troXXo^ fri | r/i^xovf 
iifuKXtfTT^s ^Xiov rcXiSr | 4p olo't...dfiM- 
p^ irniodt iff€t. 8«(ii|iaiu, pledges 

S'ven by placing one's right hand in ano- 
er's: the word occurs only here, and in 
Athen. 159 b (poet, anon^.) m xp^o^i 
ie^ufUL KdXXirroir fiporoliSf gift most wel- 
come to men. di^Mv^cu is only 'to 

greet' or * welcome': but i^ua Stid^ai 
KcU Xa^i/Soreir, etc, suggested the phrase 
here. Cp. //. ^.341 wrwM, r' iKp^ot 
Kol de^coi, it iHrtdfuw. In Eur. Sttfp/. 
930 Theseus says of Polyneices, (^ror yitp 
i(y /Mc, as if alluding to hereditary ^vfia 
between the royal houses. Cp. 633. 

•ao 86p» 8iaarK«8iMTV, they Mfill 
* throw their pledees to the winds by an 
armed invasion of Attica. Cp. An/. 387 
r^Movf UaurxMift to make havoc of laws. 
8<(p€i (instead of the more freq. ^mQ is 
required by metre also in 1314, 1380, Ar. 
Pax 357 (T^ S^p« 0^ iffMif Vesp. 108 1 
(where MSS. |^ ^<ifii (^ d^rldt),— all 
iambic or trochaic. ^The phrase in Ar. 
came firom Soph. Mw/Mf, ace to Choero- 
boscus 376. 19. Cp. [Eur.] Rha. vi^iiaxa.% 
Tp6 X"^^ '^^ ^^ ^MTci^o/ucy, — a plur. 
on the analogy of this dat. sing. 

•a 1 W oould mean, ' at a puice where,' 
at the grave (see on 411), out is better 
taken ass 'in which case,' 'when,' since 
the moment of rupture (^o^Mdw^v) 
would not be the battle at Colonus, but 
the preceding declaration of war. <€8#ir 
(cp. on 307), in contrast with the fierce 
combatants on the pound above him. 

•aa i|nrxp^...Mpt^y* b«i« of ^e 
physical contrast between death and life; 
but in Ant. 88 Btpiaiw hri \ffvxpdiri rap- 
8lap lx«t» 'thy heart is hot on chilling 
deeds' (cputpott). Simonides rso; 5 rur 
9* 6 iiiw iv wmrrtfi irpiwp6t viicvt. For the 
idea of the buried dead draining the life- 
blood of their foes cp. £i. 1410 ToXlppv 
row ykp a2i^' vre^atpo<)<rc rCm \ Kraworrsaw 
ot vdlXoi 0ay6rrfft. 

•aa ou^f , true (as a prophet) : 703 : 
0. T. 101 X rapJ3<# 7c /i^ /wh ^o</3ot ^f^\9ji 

Digitized by 




>\\> > \ >^M ff^\ >/ 9 ¥ 

ctAA ov yap avoav rjov raKiVfjr etnj, 

€a iL h/ oTcTLV rjpidixrjp, to aov [lovoi/ 625 

TTixjTov <f}v\dorcr(op' kovttot OiSwrow ip€L^ 

ayp^tov OLKrjTrjpa Sd^aadcu tottwiV 

T(av €t/0d8*t €LV€p iiri deol ^IfevaovcC /tc 
XO. ai/af, TTctXat /cat ravra koll roiavT €Tn) 

yg Tg8* oS* aanip w r^Kxav i(f>aiv€To. 6 30 

0H. rts 8i7r* av dvhpos evp^a/etav iK fiakoi 

TOtouS', OTO) irptorov fih^ tj Sopvfcvo? 

/coiin; Trap' Ty/iti^ auV coru' icrria; 

errctra 8* iKerrj^ Satfiovtov dj^vypJi/os 

YQ TgS€ KOfiol Saa/JLOU ov crp^iKpov riv^i. 635 

ayci ce/Sio'deU ovtror iKfiaXci x^P^^ 

p. xlvi.). 425 i)p(eiAt^] Nauck conjecL i|v(d/ii^. 428 ^(Toiwt] 

\ffe69ovai L'. — ^/w] The first^ hand in L wrote ftoi or /jlw : a later hand cor- 
rected it. 430 rjS'] riji L first hand: the corrector added 8\ — iS* Mip] 
68* is wanting in A, K : 57* F. The Mss. have M' if^: Bninck 
gave AafTjp M'. Reisig amended this to 88' arffp, 681 Ar b wanting in 

tfo^i^f. So ^^ot 0-a^, a proved friend 
(Eur. Or, 1155)* ypOLfifMrein o-o^t an 
accurate scribe (Aesch. fr. 348).^ 

824 TdKCvT|Ta, = <£ /x^ 5c( Xoyv' tivci- 
ffBoL (see 1526), secrets which should be 
allowed to rest beyond the veil : so AtU, 
X060 8f>^€vs f-9 TOKbfrfra dcA ^p€vw ^/MM'tu, 
the secrets locked in mv soul. (Cp. 
Gray: 'No farther seek his merits to 
disclose, Or draw his frailties from their 
dread aiode.^) 

825 t, la |ic (h roiroit) a (X^wr) 
i|p((£|iipr, leave me (permit me to cease) 
at the point where I began (the prayer 
for an Attic home). Cp. //. 9. 97 iw ffoL 
fjth X^|«| ffio 8* dp^ofuu. Here we cannot 
well evolve o^' or i^ w from Iv oto-iv : 
nor, ag^in, would i¥ oU i^p^o^^ be 
idiomatic. r6 v6v...fnrr^ ^vXdowv, 
taking care that thy part is loyally done : 
cp. O* T. 310 r6 (T^ re ^ \ xdy^ Stoieta 
To0fi6if (thy part): Ai. 1313 8pa itri ro^ 
ix^ aXXd KoX rb ffow (thine interest): id, 
99 dif rb ffb» {tp^* iyui (thy saying), 
^th idiom and rhythm are against jom- 
ing rb cbp irtffrop as *thy good faith.' 

• 628 c(ir^ ffci) ^wvffovoT, you will find 
me help^l, — that is to say, if the gods do 
not disappoint me. <Cirtp marks the 
point which must be taken for granted, 
in order that epns {626) should hold ' 
good: cp. Eur. //. F. 1345 Octroi yiip 6 
?adr, eir cp irr' tfrrvf $€6s {assuming him 

to be so), I ou8€ybt. Lys. or. 13 f 48 
€tir€p jp i^ijp ATatf^t, ixPI'^ ^* ^tc. 
(Cp. Thompson Syntax f 12$, 4.) 

828 vdXu: 387, 459. The Chorus, 
tempering caution with good-nature, tes- 
tify that the promise of Oedipus is, at 
least, not merely a device inspired by the 
arrival of the King. 

880 I^MUvtTo TiXihr (without Jtt)= 
'was manifestly intending to perform': 
i^aiptro M rtkisHtsi* appeued as one in- 
tending to perform,' wt marking the as- 
pect in which he presented himself to 
their minds. Ai, 316 koX 5^Xot irrtw tSt 
n 8paa'tl<aw «r<u»r. For the imperf., cp. ] 
Aesch. A^, 593 XoTOct roto&roa trXaytcrbt 
o8ff* i^aufofiriift by such reasonings I ap- 
peared (was nuuie out to be) in error. 

881 8i{y, *then,' a comment on the 
speech of Oed. rather than on the words 
of the Chorus, as oft in questions (cp.603). 
ixpdXoi: properly, 'cast out of doors,' as 
a worthless thing: hence, 'reject', 'repu- 
diate': Eur. fr. 364. 45 wpoyi^taw mXaih, 
$4<riu' 8ffnt ^<r/SiaX«t: Plat. Chto 46 B 
roi^ 8i XoToifff, 9^ 4w r^ ifjiwpoaBv Ac- 
Tor, oA 86waitai ww infiaXiur. Others 
take it literally, 'cast out of the land', 
so that d»8fAt tviuhtiav roiovbtssSii^Spa 
tvfur^ rocoroe. But the notion of rashly 
scorning what is really precious gives 
more point both here and m 636. 

882 & OT^ not 8tov, is right. Con- 

Digitized by 




But, since I would not break silence touching mysteries, 
sufler me to cease where I began ; only make thine own word 
good, and never shalt thou say that in vain didst thou welcome 
Oedipus to dwell in this realm, — unless the gods cheat my hope. 

Ch. King, from the first yon man hath shown the mind to 
perform these promises, or the like, for our land. 

Th. Who, then, would reject the friendship of such an 
one? — to whom, first, the hearth of an ally is ever open, by 
mutual right, among us ; and then he hath come as a suppliant 
to our gods, fraught with no light recompense for this land and 
for me. In reverence for these claims, I will never spurn his 

A, B. — ^Nauck conject. iKfiiikoi ^wovalop. 092 Srw Mss. ; 5ry Said, {s.v, 

9e)M;(<vof), Brunck, Elms., Herm., Dind., Blaydes. — 8ofiC^€Pot] ^xis^evof L*. (L has 
'^t\6' written over dopu^wot.) Kuster conject. Sopv^ii^oit. 633 Kotpii trap* 

L and most mss., Aid., Suid.: xotvi) r' dp* T, Fam., Vat. 636 9t^io$€i% 

L, A, with most mss. : at^offBtU B, T. Vat., Fam. Blaydes conject. iyioyt 


strue: ^ ^ 6op6^tPos i^rla aUv Kouni 
^#rt Tap* lifwff lit., 'to whom the hearth 
of an ally is always common among us': 
Nwimj, 'common,' s 'giving rtcifrocal 
hospitality,' which Theseus could claim 
at Thebes, as Oedipus at Athens. aUy, 
i^. 'eren if he had not this special claim.' 
This seems better than to take kouHi as 
(i) 'common to him with other TheboJos,' 
(1) 'provided by our State,' (3) * common 
to htm with «/,' or (4) 'accessible,' as 
Andoc or. 3 f 147 iUcUk Koamrarri ri} 
dwo/tdmp. With mv the above version 
could not stand (since *Mongi to Aim* 
could not replace *ixistt/or Aim'), and 
so we should have to understand, 5rov ^ 
dop6^of irrla alh cocn^ i^ri xap* iifiMf, 
whose allied hearth (at Thebes) is always 
regarded among us as open to us (* as a 
common possession,' Campb.): but this 
seems very forced. 

8op4|cvof, 'spear-iiiend,' is one with 
whom one has the tie of (cvfa in respect 
of war: i,e,, who will make common 
cause with one in war. It is applied by 
Aesch., Soph., and Eur. only to princes 
or chiefe, with an armed force at their 
command. Cp. Aesch. CAc. 561 ^w rf 
ir«U 8op6^MPot difuopf said by Orestes when 
he presents himself xorrcX^ ^'ayfr ^w" : 
t. e, he comes not merely as the personal 
(^of of the royal house, but as a chief 
in armed alliance with it. Plut. {Mor. 
495 B, Quaest. Gr, 17) asks, Wt h dopd^- 
rof; He conjectures that it meant, a 
rausomni prisoner of loar^ in his subse- 
quent friendly relation to the ransomer 

{jkit. doptaXo&rov ^o^^crot irpooayop9v6'' 
fupot). This is against the usage of the 
poets, our only witnesses. And the 
source of the guess is clear. Plutarch 
was thinking of the verbal compounds, 
dopcaXftTTOf, BopUcTiiTot, ioplXrprroft etc. 
From these he inferred that dopd^erot 
would mean primarily, 'a friend gained 
through the spear.' 

Wecklein brackets the whole passage 
from 631 Unp down to 637 r^r to06m as 
*a later addition,' because <i) there could 
be no (cWtt when Oedipus did not oven 
know tAo nattti of Theseus (68), and (s) 
otfitoMt in 636 is suspicious. On this, 
wttad loe. As to (t), the («rla to which 
Theseus refers is not a personal friend- 
ship, but a hereditaiy alliance between 
the royal houses, as in Eur. Suppl, 930 
Polyneices (whom he had not seen be- 
fore) is his ^hot, Cp. on 619. After 
Wecklein's excision, we have rit 99^ Sbf 
di^pdt t^ftihnap iKfidXat \ tou>08€\ X^P9 
6' l/iToXir MirouruD. This is incoherent. 

334 t, «l^<jf|Uvof, not, ' because,' but, 
'while,' he has come. Besides his public 
claim (634), Oed. has two penonal claims, 
(r) as the suppliant of the ■ Eumenides, 
(4) as a visitor who can make a valuable 
return to Athens for protecting him. 
8oar|A^, usu. 'tribute* {O. T. 36, and so 
in Xen.); here fig., 'recompense.' 

383 The aor. o^pio^cVt only here : 
otpi^of 1007, O€filoaoa Ant. 943, o^fii^^ 
/ioi (midd.) Aesch. Suppl, 91s. In later 
Gk. the pass. aor. of ee^^fuu, was de- 
ponent, as AntA. P. f. iss of, at IIv^o- 

Digitized by 




Trfp TovSe, x^P? ^* *€/Xr7roXtv /caroticuS. 

rd^cj ^v\dcra'€LV' ct 8' €/aoS orctxcti/ /lera 
To8' Tjou, Tovro)i/, Ot8t7rov9, SCScj/ii crot 
KpivaPTL xf}rj(r6(u* ryS^ yap ^^jvoiaoiiai, 

OI. c5 ZCV, 81801179 ToZo-t rO^OVTOUTW €U. 

0H. Tt 8'^ra yjpnQ^^L^ ; -^ 8o/jiov9 crT€C)(ew ifiovs ', 
01. €t /xot OefiL^ y rjv. ciXX* d x<op6^ icrff o8€, 
0H. €v ^ rt 7rpd^€LS ; ov yap dm-LcmjiTOfiaL. 
01. O' ^ KpaTqcd) ToJi/ l/ji* iK^epkqKOTiav, 
0H. fiey' w Xeyot? Sdprjfia rrjs (rwovcria^. 
01. €4 crot y' drrep (fyg^ efifLevti r€\ovvri /lot. 

fft^tlt : Mekler, d7u) (r^/3at Btit, ^37 x<^P?] X<^Pa L- ifiToKuf Mss. : iforoKiw 

Musgrave, and so Dindorf, Wunder, Schneidewin, Blaydes, Hartung, and others: 
ifiwa ¥uf Metneke. 688 — 641 Dindorf brackets these four verses; two of 

which (w. 640 f.) had already been condemned by Nauck. 888 rf ^4yif L and 

most MSS.: rbif ^hw B, T (with w, w written above), VaL, Farn. 888 £ e< d* A 

and most MSS.: efr' L, with B, T, etc. The reading ffr' would require a point 
after fUra, and in v. 640 r6 6* (as it is in L) : while §1 i* requires r6a*. — OWxovt] 
olSlrov L, with L*, F, K' : USixovt A and most Mss. Cp. n. on v. 461. 848 i^ 



y6fnft rl rSav Kvofiovf iatfidaSri ; It ap- 
pears rash to deny that €ff€^07fp could 
be so used. The deponent use of 4ffi^- 
$rfp is attested only by Plat. Phaedr, 154 b 
(o-e^ei^a), and Hesych. i. X456 Miiip'' 
ifftfiarBipr, ^ot^yeM'a, ijox^^^^* Zo^icXiTt 
hatdaXtp (fr. 168 Nauck). IkPoXm: cp. 

887 l|t«oXvv is Musgrave's certain 
correction of the MS. iftwaXu^: cp. 11 56 
(Tol iii9 (piToXtF [ o^K dtrra, cvyf&i} S4, 
not thy fellow-atizen, indeed, but thy 
kinsman. The word does not occur else- 
where. ' I will establish him in the land,' 
says Theseus, *as a member of our state': 
he who now is curoXtt (cp. 70S) shall in 
Attica have the full protection of our 
laws. IfiiraXir has been rendered (i) *on 
the contrary/ i^, 'so far from rejecting 
him': so the schol., and this version is 
alone correct: (3) *once more,' i,e, re- 
newing the alliance between the states, — 
Paley: (3) * in return' for his benefits, — 
EUendt. Campbell objects that with f/i- 
ToXir *the opposition of the clauses would 
not be sufficiently marked by M': but for 
U^iXki cp. Antiph. or. 5 §§ 4, 3 otr^- 
aofULt vft&t ovx iirtp ol iroXXo^..., rdSe 6i 
d4ofiai Vfu>: Thuc. 4. 86 ovx ixl kok^, 
iv' f\tv$ffiiiffft Si rear 'EXXi^wr ro^Xi^- 

888 oi, the Coryphaeus. Cp. Aesch. 
SuppL 953 ff., where the king gives the 
Danai[des their choice between Argos and 
a private home apart; ^rctxer' evepdi 

oU€iw KuL /toi'opfiuBfiovs Sd/iovt. | ro(h*uv rd 
X JNrra jrcU rd 0vtaf64mTa | wapwri, Xw 

888 & «l Si t68<, — 9TtCx«.v |Mr* ^ioS, 
— T|8v krr% — SC8«*|i£ o^i, tovtmv icpCvairrb 
(6xorcpor /9ovXct), y(jpf^^^Otx (oOr^). For 
r6Z* in appos. with vr^%9iy cp. Xen. 
Cxr» 8. 4. 4 ffa^Hj;>ec$a4. St, ut lircwror 
irifiOf toOto i96K€i oAn} ikyaJBh^ etroi : 
Aeschin. or. 3 § 106 rd /ii} xoXmr/HiT'/Ao- 
recv i^/iof roi)t Tp4ffp€it iiatiUv, to Or* dTa- 
$6m inroKati^wtaif c&cu. Here t6Sc simi- 
larly folloMTs the word with which it is in 
appos., though it should properly precede 
it, as Eur. J^ioen. 330 iiuhf irrT^cu r6^, | 
T€pifiK4r9ff$ai rlfuMf; rovrwv partitive gen. 
with icp(vavTi, 'having chosen (one) of 
these things'; cp. 0. T. 640 duocr ducaui 
SpOM dror^ms xcuoZr, I 1} 7^ draw-oc,...^ 
jcretroi. SCo«i|M...xpvio^: cp. Xen. AnaS. 
3. 4 §§41 f. e£ /5oi;Xei, tiiwf..., tl Si x/^V^**** 
ropci>ov...'AXXd Sidufil ^m, jf^ 6 Xci/iitf'o- 

With cCr' ^/uov, the constr. would be, 
efre /^r' ^>m>0 ffT*lx*iif {ffSi^ oi/ri^ ^orc, 
o-reix^cr vdptffTip), a word expressing 


Digitized by 




grace, but will establish him as a citizen in the land. And if it 
is the stranger^s pleasure to abide here, I will charge you to 
guard him ; or if to come with me be more pleasing, — this choice, 
or that, Oedipus, thou canst take ; thy will shall b^ mine. 
Oe. O Zeus, mayest thou be good unto such men ! 

What wouldst thou, then ? wouldst thou come to my 

house ? 

Yea, were it lawful ; — but this is the place — 
What art thou to do here ? I will not thwart thee. 
— where I shall vanquish those who cast me forth. 
Great were this promised boon from thy presence. 
It shall be — if thy pledge is kept with me indeed. 

a^Movt F : ^ 86/iovt L and most MSS.: ^t 86pMvt B, T, Vat., Farn. e44 $4fut 7*] 

Bf/tl^T* Wunder. ^45 t, Nauck conject. ffoO for o<), and in 646 KpaHifftit for 

Kpar/jau. 647 X^70iT] \&yoiff L (with e written above), R'. — avifovaias A, R : 

(i/rov0-lar the rest. 648 aol 7* in L seems to have been made from ertf 7*, 

thovLgh the first hand wrote ififLafei, not -eur. Most of the MSS., and Aid., agree 
with L in i/if^^h but iftftdwet is in B, T, Farn., Vat. (which has h vol y), iftfUroi 

consent being evolved from ro^w. But 
(i) this is hanher than O. T, 91 9I rwrdf 
X/»9^rir v\fiffiaf6rrww icX^ttM I iroifiot c^ 
TWt €lT€ Koi rretxtuf tffia ixpvi^^^f)* where 
hroiiiot is more easily fitted to the second 
clause; though somewhat similar is Eur. 
Ian 1 120 Trrua/JLivai ydp^ tl 0tuf€U^ iffuLt 
(cfrc KarBaMtuf Badham) XP^"* I if^or iuf 
BdtfOifUPt tf^ 6pS» 0doi (xp«(^), sc, rfiiw 
ip 6p^fiw» And (1) in proposing the se- 
cond alternative, — that Oed. should m- 
company himj — it is more suitable that he 
should address Oed. himself. tj8«, 'in 
that sense/ f.«. in whichever course you 
may prefer, i y q^ fio6\is: cp. 1444: 
Ant, 1 1 1 1 96(a ri8* iTtcrpi^ : £L ivyi 
(hrMT Kol <rol ^Skour \ Kcd rod/i^ Irrcu rffS^ 
(vvo(«ro|Mti, agree: Antiph. or. 5 S 4^ 
roSr fUw Tpiirroit {\6yoit) 0'vrc^pcro,... 
ro^oit M iit^prro* 

•4fl 8i3oCi|f...<{: 1435: 0, T. 1081 
(rt&Xiyt) r^ •$ Movffvft, 

•43 86|iovt mixuv: tj6g Oi^/3af... | 
...Hfitffw: O, r. 1178 SKKffif x^^a I ^0- 

•44 «l...i{v, sc» fxfiVi^ ^ iSftovt 

•4a Iv f t{ wpa{cif ; Cp. 0, T. 558 
01. iro^r TtM^ ^ iTfi* 6 Adtot XP^<^ I 
KP. 948paK€ roioir ipyw ; oi yiip tPvoSt. \ 
OL u^orrof fppti,. .etc ; PA, 210 XO. dXV 
^Xc* t4kwo9, NE. Xiy' 5n XO. ^potrldas 
p4au An intemiption of this kind serves 
to bespeak the attention of the audience 
for a point which the dramatist desires to 


•4^ Kpanfo^ : near the shrine he 
was to close his life (91), and at his grave 
the Thebans were to be defeated (411, 

•47 fUy' &v Vlyoiff 8^110, sifUya &p 
tfiy diifpvifta 8 Xifyecf, it would be a great 
benefit of which you speak {sc. ft «pa- 
roit). Cp. Ant, 418. rqs <rvvovo^, 
' from vour abiding with the people here 
(at Colonus)': i,€, 'You have suggested 
a strong reason for your staying Acne, 
rather than for going with me to AtAens^ 
Cp. r^ ^wwici^ in 63. It would be tame, 
at this stage, to take (vrovsia merely of 
his presoice in Attica. The belief of 
Theseus in Theban amity (606) has^ now 
been shaken by his visitor (640). nft r., 
gen. of source (ultimately possessive)': 
U, T, 170 0porr(doff #7X0<* A weapon 
furnished by thought. 

•48 d o^( 7' Sirtp ^s IfifMvcC, 'yes, 
if on your part (ethic oat.) the promise 
(of protection and burial) shall be ob- 
served, TiXovvTi by your performing it 
|iOi for me ' (dat. of*^ interest). 4|UiivcC 
alone might have meant merely, ' if you 
abstain from withdrawing your promise ' : 
TfXovvTi supplements it, marking that 
good faith must be shown by deeds. We 
can say either ififjjpett oIt Xiytit or i/iii4' 
ret 0-01 a X^ccf : cp. Thuc. 1. 2 riooapa 
fjuh ykp KvX 84Ka trri fW/ifirav oi rptaxor- 
Todrtit OTOpSeU: Plat. PAacdr, 158 B 
ajr^J/jifUwiift if (his proposal) stand good. 

Digitized by 




8H. ddpcrei to TOvSe y av8p6^\ ov cr€ fti) TrpoSoJ. 

01. ovTOL cr v<f>* opKOv y cis KtkKOv trMrrciioroftat. 650 

6H. ovKOW irepa y av ovBeu rj \6y(o <^€/>ot9. 

01. TTcS? ovv 7ro>jor€ts ; ©H. Tov iiaXioT oKvo^ cr* €X^t ; 

01. yj^ovcrtv avSpes ©H. aXXa TOtcrS* lorat yiikov. 

01. opa /jt€ \eiirQiv 0H. /ii) SiSacrx a )(p>j ft€ Spai/. 

01. o/o/ouvT* dvdyKTj. 0H. rovfjLov ovk 6kv€l Keap. 655 

01. OVK olor^* airctXa? ©H. oTS* eyc5 o-€ /!>; rwa 
iudevh* aTrd^ovT dvBpa irpo? fiC(w e/ioS. 
TToXXal S* aTTCtXat TroXXa 8rj iidrrfv eirq 
dvfi^ KarriTreiXrjcrav' ctXX* o vov^ orav 
avrov yivqrai^ (f>pov8a rdir^iK'qp.arcL 660 

/c€ti/ot9 8' Icro)^ /cct SctV ineppdcrOr) Xeyeu/ 
T179 0^9 aya>yi79, oIS' cyci, <^ai/7jor€Tat 

H. Stephanus. 649 L has a point after ^opo'ci, and none after dw8p^, 

650 ff* wt>'] 5* u^' B, Vat. 662 xoci^ecf L. Cp. n. on 459.— ^irpot ^T 

0-' is wanting in L, B, R*. 654 &pafie\eir(J^w L, as if the corrector, who added 

the accent, took the word to be e/xwir.— m« ^P^] m' ^p&» Spengel, Nauck; 
and so Wccklein. 655 dicwOrrT dxyety V Wecklein. 657 After rpAt 

649 T^ Toil8^ 7' dvSp. might be ace. 
of respect (* as to *], but is more simply 
taken with 0<ip<rci.: cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7 
oihe ^IXtTirot 46dpp€t rwhovt oCd* oirot 
^CKijnrW, Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 41 tinaxfi 
Toutf fva <re iced Sapfy^iaeiv. (Distinguish 
this ace. with Bapa^tv, of confidence in, 
from the more freq. ace. of confidence 
iminst, as dapatuf fidxat,) Cp. rd ctof) 
0^5 n. 

660 dt KttK^ : cp. Eur. Maf. 751 ff., 
where Medea asks Aegeus to clinch his 
promise with an oath, and he asks, /*&¥ 
oi> rixoiBas; Shaks. yu/. Caes. 1. i. 
129 ff. * Swear priests and cowards and 
men cautelous, — { . . .unto bad causes swear 
I Such creatures as men doubt.' tnmi- 
o*o|Mu. TUTTou is 'to make xtarof': 
Thuc. 4. 88 TurTioffotrres ai>r6v tcSs SpKOitt 
when they had bound him by the oaths 
{iureiurando odsirinxerant) : so the pass., 
Od. 15. 435 d tMi i$i\oiT4 76, pavrax, | 
6pKtfi xwTw^^Mu. The midd. expresses 
*in one's own interest,' as here; or reci- 
procity, as //. It. 186 x'*p2 ^^ Xf*P* 
XafiSrrtt eirum»Hrarr* iT4«<riTtv. 

651 t| X^yV* ^^^^ ^y ^^^ (without 
my oath). Dem. or. 17 § 54 xal fiaprv 
plop /lip ovSefdop iptBdkero roOrotp 6 ravr' 

[rather ^xM^^^o] '^ riffTevdijcofiepot 5c' 

ixebfiop, Cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 8 quoted on 
a a. Shaksp., G, of Vtrona a. 7. 75 *His 
words are bonds.' — Not, *than in name,' 
f./. ' form,' as opp. to iprpf* 

662 row lioXiar' JKvot o>' t%9^', not, 
*what do you fear mast?' but, *What, 
exactly, do you fear ? ' — a polite way of 
asking the question. Plat. (^z-. 448 D 
20. dXXd y6^ d inriffX'^^ Xacpe^wrrc 06 
Totec. POP. W fidXiffTti, (S ZiaKfiartt ; 

654 5pa |M Xtiirwv, like his utter- 
ances in 653 and 656, is left unfinished, 
— ^Theseus striking in: sc, M iicdpoit 
xpodtft. Taken as a sentence, the words 
could mean only *see that' {noi 'how*) 
' voa are leaving me.' The conj. 6pav 
(for 8pav), adopted by Nauck and Wedc- 
lein, would be an echo of opa : it is not 
only quite needless, but bad, because 
here it would give an angry tone, as such 
echoes usually do in trag. ; see on C7. T. 
548 f. The case of o70^a...o25a 656 is 

665 OKVOVVT* dvCLYICTi: t.^., 6KPWPTd 

fu ipdymi MdffK€tM o-e, — feeling such fear 
as I do, I am constrained to be thus 
urgent with you. (Not, 'I must thus 
urge you, since you are slack.') Weck- 
lein 's change to 6kp€T» 7' is unnecessary. 

656 OVK oM' : Oed. had said no- 
thing of Creon's threatened visit (396). 

Digitized by 




. Th. 





my part 


Fear not touching me ; never will I fail thee. 
I will not bind thee with an oath, as one untrue. 
Well, thou wouldst win nought more than by my word. 
How wilt thou act, then ? Th. What may be thy fear ? 
Men will come — Th. Nay, these will look to that. 
Beware lest, if thou leave me — Th. Teach me not 

Fear constrains — Th. My heart feels not fear. 

Thou knowest not the threats — Th. I know that 
none shall take thee hence in my despite. Oft have threats 
blustered, in men's wrath, with threatenings loud and vain ; but 
when the mind is lord of himself once more, the threats are 
gone. And for yon men, haply, — aye, though they have waxed 
bold to speak dread things of bringing thee back, — the sundering 

ptatf one letter (7?) has been erased in L. 668 ft roXXa2 d* axeiXcd] 

Toup conject. xoXXoi S* dxeiX&f: Hartung, xoXXol S* axeiXwp: Schneidewin, 
xoXXoi di xoXXott : Musgrave and Brunck, xoXXdf 5* dxnXdf , the former reading 
$vfAol in 6^9, the latter BvfMds (irariprefXi^fv). Wecklein brackets the three 
w. 658—660. 960 ain-oO made from airov in L. avrov Elms., with R 

and a few other MSS. 691 xebroct] Kelwww B, Ktiwwt and Juntine ed. — 

|fcif , not 06, in strong assurance, as with inf. 
after 6/»vfUt etc.: cp. aSt, 797: ArU, 
X094 iriTriL/uaBa,., \ /i^tu xor* a^hw 

668 — 660 Many emendations of 
658 f. have been proposed, and Weck- 
lein would reject the three verses altoge- 
ther. To me thev seem not only au- 
thentic but textually sound. They pic- 
ture a tumult of passions in the soul, 
presently auelled by reason. The angry 
threats ana the sobering reason are alike 
personified. The genuineness of the 
nominative woXXal S* dv«iXal is con- 
firmed by the imagery of the second 
danse, Srav S' 6 vovf. For this ani- 
mated personification of speech or pas- 
sion, cp. Aesch. CAo. 845 ij xpdf ywaut^ 
9€ifiaTo^fUPci X^TOi | x«M^ioc 0pii»aifovffL, 
^^xorret fiArrfwi Eur. Hipp, 14 16 oA6k 
7^ i>x6 ii^ I ^eof iriiiM. K&rfnd99 ix 
rpo$v/Uat I 6f>yal icaracrn^^owcy h r6 vhv 
SifMt, The cognate verb icaTiprf£Xv|4rav 
(gnomic aorist), instead of the simple 
IXc^oy, gives an emphasis like that 
which the cogn. accus. would give in 
xoXXol drciXdt KorrfweOiffaap. 9v|i^ mo- 
dal dat., *in wrath' (not locative, *in the 
soul') : cp. Plat. Ltg^, 866 D (^dv) 0vfAf... 
J rd T€Tpay/Uww iicwpax^iv : 0» 7*. 405 
6frfi XeX^tfeu. 

660 a^TOv (possessive) ^^mfroi, be- 
come its own master, regain its control 

over passion: cp. Dem. or. 4 § 7 ^ 
v/AWF a^Jv j^eXi)0^« y€w4ff0tui Plat. 
Phaedr, 350 A ifcwKifrrcirrox jrol oibKiB* 
avrtSp yiyvwroi. So Her. i. 119 o^t 
/|cxXd7i7 ^rrdf re imvrcXf ylwertUt *was 
not dismayed, but mastered his feelings': 
Dem. or. 34 § 35 cAk irr^ c3r wimXii or. 
19 § 198 i^ d' avr^r oOo-a vxd r^ rairov. 
Elmsley strangely preferred a^kov, taking 
it as adv., * there. ^povSo, there is an . 
end of them : Eur. Tro. 107 1 (to Zeus) 
^poOScU <roi B»<rlaL 

661 fi K«Cvoit (referring to Mpn in 
653) goes both with iwepp. and with 0a- 
r^rrcu. Kal cl ktnppAv97\ (impersonal) 
even if courage has come to them Stivd 
Xiyftv to say dread things Tijt o^t dlYct- 
yi{t about your removal (for the gen. see 
on 355 : for rift ^ asaBan objective O'ov, 
on 33a). The normal phrase would be 
ic«iyw ixtppdw$rfaa», and the use of the 
impersonal form here is bolder than in 
the ordinary passive examples (usu. with 
perf.) such as Ucvd ro«f...xoXeM^ocff edrii- 
Xyrrat (Thttc. 7. 77). Possibly the com- 
mon impers. use ^x^X^^ /ta X^cif 
(*it occurred to me to say') may have 
helped to suggest the impers. hrtppiitadii, 

Xfyiiv. An inf. , which here depends on 
the notion irdKijatvw^ does not elsewhere 
occur with ixtpfHin^yvoBcu, but stands with 
the simple pf. ippufuu as='/o ^ dr/i/ on 
doing' (Lys. or. 13. 31 (ppvTo.,.Kaxitf n 

Digitized by 




fiaKpov TO Sevpo nikayo^ ov8i 7r\<i(rifiov. 

dapaeu/ fiev ow eya>y€ Kavev ttJs ifirj^ 

yvcjIiT)^ hraivai, $01)609 €t TrpovTrefi^^ crc* 665 

o/x<i)9 Sc KOfLOv firi irapovro^ oT&* on 

rovfiov <f>v\d^€L a ovo/ia firj iraia)(€tv Kcucais* 

<rrp. a\ XO. €i5t7nrov, fo'C, ToorSc xcipa^ 

2 ucov ra KpdriOTa ya? enravXa, 

8 Toi/ apyrjra KoXoivov, h/ff 670 

4 a Xiyeia yLivvperai 

5 OafiC^ovcra iioXlot drjScjv 

irtppiiSri F. 663 rX(d<rc/M>»] rXct^c/iop Meineke, rXcii/tor Herwerden. 

664 Kotftv TTft i/JLTfi] Kdv€v yt rift i/xrjt iyu PorNOn : irdr ifirit &cv Herm., Dind., 
Heimsocth (but with Sixct for ayev): ifdi' cti«eu 7' ifAvs Dobree: icdrb r^f ifiiis 
Meineke. 665 ypiJiffirit] ^firft ^^eineke : a^XM^V' Henverden. — TpoOw^firl/t] 

rpoC^pc^c Triclinius. 666 tffuirt] cEXXwf Meineke. 660 tpdrirra 7at] 

ipyd^w$at), Whitelaw : 'though terrible 
things were emboldened to the utter- 
ance,' — comparing 658 drei\al,..KaTffV€l- 
\ffaap. But, if the Jecrd are personified, 
do we not then want a stronger word 
than HUyttw ? 

We cannot read «ce?yof, since the pi. is 
needed. The best solution woula be 
K€brois 94, Kct Yis, from which taut kcI 
might have come through a transposi- 
tion. But the sarcastic Stmi is fitting: 
.Cp. At* 06a tfftat TOi, K€l pXivoirra fi^ 
'w6$ow, I $a96rr* dp olftti^etup* Kcl here 
where el xaX would be natural (as grant- 
ing the /ac^ ; whereas in 306 the nel 
is normal: see O. 71 Append. Note 8, 
p. 196. 

668 TO Stvpo, instead of rh Mrra^^, 
since rAaTOf suggests rXoOt: cp. 1165. 
If the Thebans attempt an armed inva- 
sion, they will find * a sea of troubles' 
interposed. Eur. Htfip. 811 icaxvp 5*, 
<S rdXaf, rAa^ot eUropv \ Toawrrop iZcre 
fi'^frvr^ iKPwaou. rdXtr, I fidjr* iKvepoffoi 
KOfUL rijffdt cvfi^opas. So of prosperity, 
O. y. 41 3 eihrXo^at Twx<^* The form irXti- 
o^fMv only here: Attic writers elsewhere 
use rXc&i/iot (oft. xXiX/AOt in our MSS.), 
Her. TKuTot: vkfAvifiat is not found. 

664 £ Oapo'«Cv fUv ofv. * Now (odv) 
you are safe indeed (|Uv), even withottt 
my protection,— Phoebus being with 
you ; but (8) 666) that protection,— su- 
perfluous though it be, — will be afforded 
by my name just as well as by my pre- 

sence.' For uiv o{v with this distributed 
force cp. 0. 71 483, Ant, 65 ; for its com- 
posite force, 0. 7. 705. icdvflv t^% kLnt 
7v«S|Li)f , even apart from my resolve (036) 
to protect you. Though r^ ^/i^f form a 
cretic, the spondee ir£ev can stand be- 
cause the prep, coheres closely with its 
case. Cp. 115. In 1 09 a vbhkp ittropdp, 
and 1543 <^^«P ^^ Tarpf, the mono- 
syllable excuses the spondee, ktnuim 
with inf., advise : £/, 1319 o-iToy hripw\ 
^oCPos: Theseus infers this from 693. 

666 S^t with |ii| irap6rrof : it usu. 
c. (a - 

es it, as iiur. Ion, 734 
iiarovp' 6ft*it oSo-'. It would be possible. 

follows the partic. (as 851, I539)t but 
sometimes precedes it, as Eur. Ian, 734 

however, to take Hfun with otSa : * but 
nevertheless (though mv protection is 
needless).' Possibly it should be 6|Mit, 
*e(}ually' {Au 1371 jcdccc KAM$6i* wr... 

668—719 First crdviftop. The first 
strophe and antixtrophe (668 — 680= 68 r 
— 693) praise Colonus: the second (694 
— 706^707 — 71^) praise Attica. But 
the local theme is skilfully knitted to the 
national theme. The narcissus and cro- 
cus of Colonus introduce the Attic olive 
{ind siropAe), The equestrian fame of 
Colonus suggests the Attic breed of 
horses, and this, in turn, suggests Posei- 
don's other gift to Athens, — the empire 
of the sea (iW antistrophe). For the 
metres see Metrical Analysis. 

Qcero {Caio 7) is the earliest extant 

Digitized by 




waters will prove wide, and hard to sail. Now I would have 
thee be of a good courage, apart from any resolve of mine, if 
indeed. Phoebus hath sent thee on thy way; still, though I be 
not here, my name, I wot, will shield thee from harm. 

Ch. Stranger, in this land of goodly steeds thou hast «st 
come to earth's fairest home, even to our white Colonus ; s^"*?**** 
where the nightingale, a constant guest, trills her clear note 

Kpdrtar* i/uit Hortung: Nauck deletes yit here, and iei in the antistr., v. 683. 
670 £ r^] t6p6* Blaydes, Wecklein. This variant is said to occur in the margin 
of an Aldine Sophocles, in which a certain Joannes Livineius entered the readings 
of two MSS. collated by him at Rome in the x6th cent. [Class. Journ, xiv. pp. 
418 ff.) 971 fuit^perai L with most MSS., and second Junt. ed.: /t&perau A, 

authority for the story of Sophocles re- 
citing this ode before his judges. 

968 1 The first word cvflnrov strikes 
a note which connects Colonus (rrtot 
with the iame of Attica. Take yat with 
Kpiriffra. You have come to earth's best 
abodes (Colonus)^ belonging to this ctftr- 
rot x^ (Attica). The gen. 9viv, t. 
Xc*pat is most simply taken as possessive, 
denoting the country to which the hravXa 
belong, though it might also be partitive. 
It precedes ivavKa as the territorial 

fen. regularly precedes the local name, 
ler. 3. 136 drlKOirro rrjit lraXii|f h Td- 

990 ySkt is partitive gen. with the 
super!., as Lys. or. ix § 6 -4 pm Ap^ara... 
^J^^ hrXti Torr^ toO rrfwrowidov. When 
^4 yij stands alone it usu.s*the earth/ as 
O. T. 480 r& fuc6/i^a\a 7at...AUvr«cd. 
Some understand, less well, 'the best 
abodes in Attica (7&t), belonging to (or 
consisting in) Colonus ^tipas).* 

firavXa, prop, a foki for cattle, as in 
0. T, 1 138, where TraB/jui is its synonym. 
' So h-AvXoi in Od, ^3. ^58, and hravXit 
in Her. i. iii. Then, just like rrtLB/id 
in poetry, 'homesteads/ 'dwellings': 
^ Aesch. Pers* 869 rdfioucoi \ QpiffKitim iwcui- 
Xbrv. The form IravXit was similarly 
used in late prose. 

670 r6v: the antistrophic syll. [wdpiC' 
683) is long, but it is needless to write 
tM\ since the anacrusis is common. 

dpynra, 'white,' contrasting with x^w- 
P^s (073)* See Tozer, Gti^rapky of 
Greece p. ^44 : ' The site of Colonus is 
distinguished by two bare^ knolls of light- 
coloured earth, the iifrfyr^ KdKtaif6» of 
the poet, — not chalky, as the expositors 
of that passage often describe it to be/ 

J. S. II. 

Schol. rbi^ \evK6ytun'. From j^/arg, de- 
noting 'brightness,' come {a) the group 
of words for ' bright ' or white, ipy6tt 
dpyi/jt, dpyLP6ett, dpyewir6t, dpyv^ i {i) 
dpyvpot : (c) ipyiXoti argii/a, white clay. 
Thus the notion of a light-coloured soil 
was specially associated with this root. 
And this was certainly one reason why 
places were called 'white,' — ^whether the 
soil was merefy light-coloured, as at 
Colonus, or chalky^ Pindar puts Cyrene 
h dpytpdwTi fuurr^ {P. 4. 8), and it is 
known to have stood on a chalk cliff 
(F. B. Goddard in Anur. Jmrn. PkUoL 
V. 31 ap. Gildersleeve ad /^.)* Soil is 
suggested by dpyf^Xo^or ird^ Zc^^rfwr 
KoXi/Ayoy (the town Aoirpot 'Ercf'c^pcM on 
the s. K. coast of Italy, Find. fr. 300) ; 
and soil or light-coloured rocks by 'Apycy* 
ovo'cu, the three islets off the coast of 
Aeolis(Strabo6i7). Cp. 'Albion.' But 
a town on a hill might also owe the 
epithet to its buildings. We cannc^t now 
decide between soil and buildings in the 
cases of rhuf dpytwdmrra AtfinMTor and 
Kd/Mipov {U, 4. 647, 656) in central 
Crete (?), nor always in the case of the 
name *Alba.' 

671 £ |uv4pcrai 9a|Utouou inverts 
the usual constr. ; cjp. Od. 8. 450 6 9* 
ap' dffvofflfat t6e 0v/up \ $€pfiiL >Mrp\ iw^ 
odrc K9fui6fuif6t y€ Odfuj;^^ 'since he 
was not often so cared for'; Plat. Pep, 
328 C V Zt^jcparcf, Mi ^o^J^f iifuw 
Karu^aiwwf tit r^ ILapata. Here, how- 
ever, Ba/d^ouffa may be taken separately, 
' frec^uenting ' (the place): //. 18. 386 
rdpof 7c fiip o0ri 0a/df«is, 'hitherto thou 
comest not oft.' The midd. in fr. 460 
r fp8c (v. /. T^6e) Oapiitroji, (the fish) haunts 
those waters. 


Digitized by 




6 ')(\(opa2^ vno fidcrcraL^, 

7 TO oivomoT/ €)(Ovcra klctctov 

8 Kol rav afiaTov .deov 675 

9 <^vXXaSa iivpLOKapwop ai^Xiov 

10 avTjv^iLov T€ iravTiav 

11 -veLficii/iov Iv 6 ^aicyuoTa^ 

12 ael Aioi/u(ro9 ififiaTevei 

13 ^d^ai^ dii(f>L7To\(ov Tid'qvai,^. 680 

^oXXei S' ovpcufia^ vir* axyas 

2 d KaXKifiorpv^ /car* '^/xap act 

3 vapKLorcro^, fieydXaiv deaii/ 

4 dpyaiov aT€<f>dv(oii\ o t€ 

R, V, and Aid. 974 rdy ohtawbv ix^vca, Erfurdt (and so Hartung). rhp 

ofwur* avixowra L (made from oipuiriLv txfivca)^ and so most MSS. , except that T and 
Fam. give the right accent (o^iwr*), while B and Vat. have oiriAxor fx^^inra. 
Dindoirs conjecture, otpCnra pijMu^a, has been received by several edd. 
676 dfiarw] d^MTW Vat. 679 wdXiop Triclinius. 678 6 fiaxx^uiraa 

L, with a letter erased afler 6. 680 BtM Elmsley: Seiats MSS. The word 

673 x^**- ^^ P^o-oroiS, * under ' 
(screened by) green glades, ~ in the sacred 
grove (cp. 17) and in the neighbouring 
Academy. Cp. Au 108 h t^awiftoit 
pdff^ait (Ida's glens). If the word could 
be referred, like /3wr0-6t, to the rt. of 
fioB^, it would be peculiarly appropriate 
here to the haunts of the bird that * sings 

674 The reading dv^ovo^ is usually 
justified by Au 1x1 (o-e) ffrif^as dif4x«it 
*■ having conceived a love for thee, he up- 
holds thee'; and Eur. Ifec. laj /Sdxxnf 
dv^ow \iKTp' 'AyofiifjLPiaPj 'upholding/ 
i.e. *. refusing to forsake,' 'remaming con- 
stant to.' But how could the bird be said 
to 'uphold' the ivy in that sense? In 
Thuc. a. x8 and 7. 48 d^etxey is intrans., 
' he held back ' cautiously. Of the two 
MS. readings, olv«Mrdv Ixovo-a and ol- 
W*ir' dv^x^vou, the latter seems to have 
come from the former, not vice versa, 
obnartt is a good Attic form (used four 
times by Eur.), and olvcvirov ix*v9a is 
nearer to the MSS. than Dindorf 's ol»(awa 
Wfiovo-a. The latter word would mean, 
*hAving for her domain.' 

676 £ The ivy and the vine (17) 
being sacred to Dionysus (Ocov), the fo- 
liage of the place generally is called his. 
dtw is certainly not the hero Colonus 
(65). We might desire Ocdv (the £u- 

menides), but the ^vXXdt meant is not 
only that of the sacred grove; it includes 
the Academy. |ivpUKaf>irov refers to the 
berries of the laurel (ra^rdpTov dd^i 
O. T. 83), the fruit of the olive and of the 
vine. Cp. on 17. 

677 £ dinf{vc|M>v...XH|M»vi«v, cp. 786, 
1 5 19: EL 36 dM-revor i^ffwiiwn id. looi 

Eur. Ph. 3^4 dvev-Xor ^apiwr. In these 
poet, phrases, the gen. might be viewed 
either as (i) simply a gen. of want, as 
after KaBapin, etc.: (i) an attrib. gen. 
depending on the implied noun (here, 

678 PaKxU^t (only here)=/3a«xeu- 
r^, /3d/exof, reveller. Cp. 0. 7*. 11 05 h 
Bcuxetot tfedt. 

679 £ i|ipaTf^ci, haunts the ground, 
Aesch. Pers. 4^9 Iliy ififiare^ti roprUit 
dtcTTfl Ari. d)&^MroX«»v, properly, 'mov- 
ing around,' so, * attending on,' 'roaming 
in company with.' The bold use seems 
to have been suggested by the noun ofin^l- 
woXot as =* follower' (Find., etc.), a^u^- 
roXecK being here to that noun as ^rad- 
UP to draSis. Ti9TJvcu«, the nymphs of 
the mythical Nysa, who nurtured the 
infant god, and were afterwards the com- 
panions of his wanderings: //. 6. 132 
(Lycurgus, king of Thrace) Atorrd^oto 
TiBiifpat \ awe xar* 'fjydBtw NvnjCor. 

Digitized by 




in the covert of green glades, dwelling amid the wine-dark ivy 
and the god's inviolate bowers, rich in berries and fruit, unvisited 
by sun, unvexed by wind of any storm; where the reveller 
Dionysus ever walks the ground, companion of the nymphs that 
nursed him. 

And, fed of heavenly dew, the narcissus blooms morn by morn ist ami- 
with fair clusters, crown of the Great Goddesses from of yore; and strophe. 

should answer to the syllable XP^' "^ v. 693. The conjecture Bvlait (noticed by 
Schneidewin) would require some change in 693, where see n. — afi^ruXdv (from 
dft^T^vt') L: dfa/^w6>Mw A, K, B, L^ Vat.: afMipiroXiZw F, T, Fam. 682 a«l 

is omitted by Nauck : cp. n. on 669. 683 ;ic7d\aiy 9ecuv MSS. : fuy6Xuw tfcuv 

Plut. A/or, ($47 B, Clemens Poet/* 1x3 : fieyakotp 0touf Nauck. 

682 m eoXXci 8*. After the men- 
tion of Dionysus, the narcissus now 
serves to introduce a mention of Deme- 
ter and Persephone (Cora). Under the 
name of "lairxot, represented as the son 
of Cora (or sometimes of Demeter), Dio- 
nysus was associated in the Eleusinian 
mysteries with the *two ^desses' {rut 
Beta) : thus Ant, 1 1 xp he reigns wayKoUrots 
*EK9vffuflat I AiyeOt h K6\woif. A relief 
found at Eleustt in 1850, and referable to 
the period between Pheidias and Prax- 
iteles, shows Persephone with her right 
hand on the head of the young lacchos 

Lboy of some fifteen years), who is 
ng Demeter. It is reproduced in 
Baumeister's DtnkmdUr da kiass, AU 
terth.^ j,v. *Eleusinia,' p. 471. There 
was a shrine of Demeter near Colonus, 

688 vdpKiovof. As the epithet 
shows, some thickly-flowering variety is 
meant: cp. Vergil's 'comantem Nards- 
sum,' do, 4. 111. Wieseler {Narkissas, 
pp. 114 ff., Gdtt. 1856) thinks that a lily 
IS meant here. Bentham (British Flora^ 
4th ed., p. 473) sajrs that the narcissus 
poeticus of the Mediterranean region 
* has usually a solitary Jhwer of a pure 
white, except the crown, which is yellow, 
often edged with orange or crimson.' 
This does not suit xoXXi/Svrpvt. There is 
a like doubt about the classical idKorBot^ 
variously taken as iris, gladiolus, or lark- 
spur— -at any rate, not our hyacinth. But, 
whatever the true identification here may 
be, the symbolism of vdlf KMVot in Greek 
mythology is clear. It is the flower of 
imminent deaths being associated, through 
its narcotic fragrance, with vapn-ny — the 
pale beauty of the flower helping the 

thought. It is the last flower for which 
Persephone is stretching forth her hand 
when Pluto seizes her, — Earth having 
put forth a wondrous narcissus, with a 
hundred flowers, on purpose to tempt 
her: Horn, Hymn. 5. 15 ^ V &fia Ba/tfii/j' 
O'acr' ihpi^aro x*P^ o,/4.* ofi^u \ iroXdr 
dBvpfia Xa/3ei>' x'^* ^ X^^" t^fivoyvta, 
Paus. 9* 3X« 9 (quoting an ancient hymn 
by the legendary poet Pamphos) says 
that Cora was seized o^k foit caraniBu- 
909 oXXd ptLpKlo'ooit, So Euphoriou 
(lao B.C.) fr. 5a EAfuifidts waptAaow in* 
ort^tt T\oKaftZ9at* Artemidorus (x6o 
A.D.), interpreting dreams of crowning- 
the headt says, ori^opot wapKiooav re- 
vwrifidifoi w&o'i KOKcl (Oneiroer. I. 77). 
Narcissus is the fair youth cold to love, 
whose fiice seen by himself in the water 
is the prelude of death (cp. Artemid. a. 7). 

lUYdXoiv 6fatv: Paus. 8. 31. i (at Me- 
galopolis) Bowv Up6i^ rwr fteyaXui^' al 94 
tiav al MT/ciXai Beal LTifiifrrip kaI K6pvi. 
In Attic usu. r(i» Btiit and so Andoc. or. 
I § ^a (of these goddesses) rpdt rocr 
Btoiw IS now read (v. I. tw ^ca&). In- 
deed Bt& is rare in Attic prose except in f 
such phrases as BeoOt koI B«dt, But nere, 
in a lyric passage, and with an epithet 
added, the poet may have preferred the 
less familiar Btatp, The schol. was wrong 
in desiring rar fuyoKSiM Bew (meaning 
the Eumenides). 

684 fllpx^^v OT«^vtt»|i'. The narcis- 
sus does not figure specially as an attribute 
of the goddesses — as the corn-ears and 
poppy of Demeter, the pomegranate of 
Cora, and the myrtle of lacchos. But, 
as the flower which Cora was plucking 
when seized, it was associated with their 
cult from the first (ci^aibr), and was one 


Digitized by 




6^v<rairyi79 KpoKo^' ov8* airnvoi 685 

6 Kpfjvai fiu/vdovcru/ 

7 Kri(f>Lcrov i/o/jiaS€9 peedptov, 

8 ctXX' at€v €7r* 17/jcart 

(tiKVTOKO^ TTcStcov hnuiorcrerai 

10 dKTjpdrai <rvv o/xfipi^ 690 

11 crr€pvov)(ov \dov6%' ouSc Movcroi^ 
l^yppoi viv dn€(TTvy7jaaa^, ovS* d 

IS j(pvcrai/t09 *A<f>pohiT(L 

687 Ki^^ol; L, with MSS. : Ki7^^tfoi/ B, T, Vat., Fam. 689 irtplfftrai L, L^ 

R', F (with «■ written above) : €riP€l<rtTai A, R, Aid. : iTurtvirtrai B, T, Vat., Fam. 
691 rr€pPo&x»v] ffripifou Vat. : Hermann oonject. rrtfi/iovxw, 698 oiS* i B, 

of the flowers which would be most fitly 
woven into those floral wreaths which, 
on the wall-paintings, sometimes replace 
Demeter*s more usual crown of corn-ears 
(see Baumeister, Denkm, p. 417). He- 
sych. says that in Crete the narcissus was 
called dafMTpiw. In Rhodes Cora was 
crowned with asphodel (Bekker Annd. 
I. 457. 9). At riermione a flower like 
the lUurcy^of, locally called Kf>9^jaa9MUir 
Xoy, was worn by the worshippers of De- 
meter Chthonia (Paus. ^* 35* 5)* Schnei- 
dewin's explanation, * original crown,' — 
before they changed it for others, — is 
against the myth itself, which makes the 
narcissus a ntw joy to Cora's eyes (Ham, 
Hymn, 5. 15). 

686 xpv<ravyi)«Kp^Ko«. Tozer, (?Im^. 
of Greece p. 164: *when Sophocles... 
speaks of the 'crocus with its golden 
sheen,' we would fain regard this as the 
same with the splendid flower that dis- 
plays its golden blossoms close to the 
snow on Parnassus and the mountains of 
Arcadia. But, in reality, there can be 
little doubt that it was the cultivated 
crocus, from which the saffiron was ob- 
tained, and which was introduced into 
Greece from the East, where it was 
prized as a dye for robes and slippers,— 
I the KpoKofiawTOtf rod^ eOftapuf of 'the 
Persae [660] — the sign of royalty and 
majesty.' Cp. Hom. Hymn. 5. 177 (of 
fair maidens) ct^i^ M xairoi | w/AOit oio-- 
owTTQ KpoKJft^ ortfet hiixiai. Along with 
roses, violets, 'hyacinth,' 'narcissus,' and 
'agallis' (iris?), the 'crocus' is gathered 
by Cora (i*. 6 if.). Schol. xiw rj^uifiif 
Zo^oirXi^t rbir icpoKov currucpvt r^ Aijfii^/x 
oMirt^erai. At the Thesroophoria (the 

festival of Demeter Sw/io^opot), when 
wreaths of flowers were not worn (schol.), 
the women appeared in KpoKvrel, safiron- 
coloured robes (Ar. Thesm, 138). The 
crocus was planted on graves (Juv. Sat, 
7. 108). 

686 Kptjvos the 'founts.' 'The most 
distant sources of the river are on the w. 
side of Mt. Pentelicus and the s. side of 
Mt. Fames, and in the intermediate ridge 
which unites them ' (Leake) : in par- 
ticular, a broad stream descends from the 
steepest part of Fames. The Cephisos 
has a course of about ao miles to the bay 
of Pbaleram. 

|uv<lo«v\v. Soph, has seized a distinc- 
tive point Even at this day, when the 
plain has much less shade than of old, 
the Cephisus 'never CbuIs,' while in the 
long droughts of summer the bed of the 
Ilissm is absoltttelv dry. Cp. Modern 
Greece by H. M. Baird (1850) p. 404: 
'The little river Cephisus... scatters fer- 
tility and verdure around. Great was 
the contrast between its banks and the 
rest of the plain, which in the month of 
October is dry, parched, and dusty. The 
whole valley, in its width of six miles, 
had been stripped of nearly every vestige 
of vegetation ; for not a drop of water 
had udlen during the previous four or 
five months.' — iu»i$^ is both trans, and 
intrans. in Homer; intrans. in the Ionic 
of Hippocr. (who has it of flesh ' wast- , 
ing'). Aesch. has it twice in lyrics (in- 
trans.); Soph, only here. 

687 Kt)^io^v. Chr. Wordsworth 
(Aikems and AUica p. 137) observes that 
the Athenian poets never praise the 
Ilissms (perhaps because it was too much 

Digitiz^y Google 



the crocus blooms with golden beam. Nor fail the sleepless 
founts whence the waters of Cephisus wander, but each day with 
stainless tide he moveth over the plains of the land's swelling 
bosom, for the giving of quick increase; nor hath the Muses' 
quire abhorred this place, nor Aphrodite of the golden rein. 

L', Vat.: oM* a9 L, F, R*: oOdi A, R, Aid. Retaining $€iati in ▼. 6S0, Triclinius 

ind in T and Farn. 
oOa I /tarn: Hartung, 

here supplied the wanting syllable by reading M* a0 | a, found 
With a hke object, Bnindc conjectured tM 7' | a : Hermann, oOi* 

associated with the prose of daily life), 
though Plato, in the Phatdrtts^ makes 
some amends; they keep their praises 
for the Cephisus (so Eur. Med. 835). On 
the other hand the Ilissus, not the Ce- 
phisus, is the representative river of 
Attica for more distant singers, from 
Apollonius Rhodius (I. 115) to Milton 
{Par. Reg. 4. 240). 

vo|ul8flt, wandering. The word eUluda 
to irrigation by ducts or canals (a system 
still in use), but does so far more po- 
etically than would be the case if (with 
£. Curtius) we made it active, with 
^Mpmv for object, gen., ' distributing the 
streams.' There is no example of an 
adj. of this form (as tf-ropor, ffrpo^t, 
^pfiis) having an active sense. Cp. 
O. r. i3}on. 

•88 W HffMtXf a very rare use in 
Attic, meaning here that om {ox for) each 
day the river fives what that day re- 
quires. Cp. fi. la 48 (never did I 
hear) irdp' fra TOffrdd€ fUftfiap^ ix* if/ULTi 
ftffriaarBtu (as one day's work) : more 
oft. ir* ifutn Tifd€, 'on this day,'.//. 
15. 434, 10. 110. Herodotus has the 
gen. hr iffJptfS iKomft in a similar sense 
(5. 117) ; this phrase, too, is un- Attic. 

•89 t&KVTMBot, giving an early reward 
to the cultivator's Ubour. Cp. ibmrroKota 
2<Xdbraf (because thought irl raTt Xoxe^ait 
Kol wGri /9oi^ccr), poet. af. Plut. Mor. 
184 C. (&icvT«rioi>, a medicine used in 
childbed, Ar. Tk. 504. 

wsMttv linvCovtroA, a partitive gen. 
(helped by ^c-), cp. ipxwrm, t€81oio, II, 
s. 801. 

••O JfiPpVf water: see on O. T, 1417. 
(l/9i, 'with the help of rain.') 

•01 o-r. x^v^t possessive gen. with 
ygftwr. oryyo^ov, having ^r^pra: an 
expressive word for the expanse of the 
Attic redfor, varied by gentle undula- 
tions, or by rocky knolls like Colonus 
itself. Suidas quotes a poet, phrase 
rr^pM 7%: cp. the common use of 

IMffToL for round hills or knolls. Hes. 
Theof^. 1 1 7 Far evpvartpifos : Pind. A^>w. 
7. J3 €&pvKi!Kwov I ...x^<vof- Both <rr4fmi 
and wura were applied, says the schol., 
to TTftyrjt Tit Ttdtutiff Ktkl t^p4a. The 
epithet helps, with wxvr^icot, to suggest 
the image of a mighty living frame, 
quickened by the veins of irrigation. 

Movrdv. Paus. I. 30. 3 (in the Acade- 
my, cp. on 55) (an 8i koI Movo'wf re 
Puffids Kol frtpot "EpfioO koI frdor *A$rfw&s. 

•92 vLv refers to x^oi^t in 691 : this 
region generally. 

••a t, Mr I. The 0^8' a< of L U 
somewhat prosaic, and implies a contrast 
between the deities which is unfitting 
here. 'A^poSCn) is not among the divi- 
nities of the Academy or Colonus in 
Paus. I. 30, though there was an altar 
of 'EpcM in front of the entrance to the 
Academy. But she was often associated 
with Oemeter and Cora (cp. Paus. 3. 
19. 4, and Baumeister DenkmdUr p. 
419) ; and she was also specially connected 
by an Attic legend with the Cephisus 
(Eur. Med. 835). 

Xpiwaviot, when she drives her chariot 
drawn by sparrows (Sappho ix. i. fo), 
doves, or swans. The word occurs only 
once in //. (6. ^05), as epith. of Artemis, 
and once in Od. (8. ^85)1 as epith. of Ares. 
Paus. 9. 13. 4 ^peaking of a lost hymn 
by Pindar to Persephone) dtXXoi r« ^t 

rcof, di|Xa wf k-wX r^t Eipiyt rj dp- 
X9,t%. So, here, the epith. suggests a 
visit of the goddess from above. 

•94—719 Thus far the theme has 
been Colonus and the adjacent region. 
Now the praises take a larger range. 
Athena's gift of the olive, Poseidon's 
gift of the horse, are ^here celebrated as 
common to Attica (r$3c x^P^ "lOQ^ cp. 
668) : though the latter gift had a spedal 
interest for Colonus Hippius, and the 
former for the Academy, where an olive 
was shown, said to have sprung up next 

Digitized by 




arp. p. ' eoTLv 8* olov eyci ya9 *Aaia^ ovk eiraKovo), 694 

2 ovS* iv T^ fieyaXa AoipcSi vacro) IIcXotto? 7rca7roT€ 

8 ^vTtvfi^ d)(€ip(tyrop avTonotoPf 

5 o ToSc dctXXct [leyioTa X^P9^ 7^0 

6yXavKa9 7raiSor/)o<^ov <^vXA.oi/ €Xaui9* 
7 TO ftcV Tts *ov veapos ovSe Yipf^ 

ovd* offr I d (and so Blaydes): Campbell, oi>9' <£p' | d. ^ 904 ^<rr(r 8' T, Farn.: 
ItfTijr d^ L, A, and most Mss. 696 £ oM' cv rj A(r)rdX(i.../3Xa0T6y] In the 

antistrophic verses (709 f., dCl)pw...M4yiaT0¥)y as compared with these, there is a 
defect of two short syllables. Various remedies have been suggested, (i) Leaving 
vv. 696 f. intact, Porson inserts x^*"^* before avxvfJ^ in v. 710. I follow him. 
(1) Deleting IWXorot in v. 697, Meineke changes ai'x^Ma to Krijfia, and Bergk 
to o'X^Ma. (3) F. W. Schmidt deletes lIAoxot xii- in v. 697, and eiruy in 710: 
then pdff(fi rori /SXaordy answers to aCxnf^ fUyicrw, (4) Nauck deletes pdafp 
Uikowot Tiirore in v. 697, ecxetr and iiiyurrw in v. 710: then ^tapihi pXoffr^ 
answers to daltio^ot aCxni^*' (5) Hartung, leaving w. 700 f. intact, substitutes wpl» 
for n^Xoirof in v. 697. 698 ^Ortufi* MSS.: ^rtvfi, found in the margin of 

the Aldine copy mentioned on v. 670, is received by Doederlein, Blaydes, Nauck. — 
iX^P^^<*'^ A, with most MSS. {dxi^p<^TQp K), Pollux 1. 154, Elms., Herm., Blaydes, 
Campb. : ax'^lfnp-ov L (from ix'hfiVfi'ow), F, R', schol., Dind., Wecklein : dx^tpicrw 

after the primal olive in the Uopdpoo'ftop 
of the Erechtheum (Paus. i. 30. 2). 

694 7as 'Ao-Cat, sc. 5y, possessive 
gen., with iiraKoOta, hear of as belonging 
to. The poet does not mean, of course, 
that he has never heard of the olive as 
mwing in the Peloponnesus or in Asia 
Minor. It is enough to recall the arptw- 
r{t KoXQVfUpiit iXalas ^ynv of Epidaurus 
(said to have been twisted by Heracles, 
Paus. a. 18. a), and the speculation of 
Thales in the olive-oil presses of Miletus 
and Chios (AcuovpTcca, Arist. Pol, i. 
11). He means that nowhere else has he 
heard of an olive-tree springing from the 
earth at a divine command, or flourishing 
so greatly smd so seairely under divine 

696 £ A«p(8s as Schneidewin re- 
marked, is an anachronism (cp. 1301), 
since legend placed Oedipus before the 
Trojan war, and the Dorian conquest of 
the Peloponnesus after it; but Attic 
tragedy was not fastidious on such points. 
In Eur. ffec. 450 the Peloponnesus is 
LMfl% ala. Cp. on 66. vao-«p: cp. Eust. 
ad Dion. Perieg. 403 ^ roC IIAoTot wrjeot 
fm fihf Kvplut Xeppdtntffott dfivs 5i pifaot 
Itiw X^rcu, ciit Topd Ppax^ rocoi/ny oiVa. 
In the loth century we find the Pelopon- 

nesus called simply ^ wijaof by Constanti- 
nus Porphyrogenttus, xepl rcSr Qt/uemv 
(*the provinces*) p. 5a fffrt M run 'h 
wffffot ivh M crparffyifi rtnefiUpii. 

nAmrot has been regarded by some 
as a gloss : see on 709 f. But, apart 
from the fact that 709 f. are shorter 
by ^ ^, it need move no suspicion ; for, 
if not necessary here, it is at least fitting, 
and is often joined with r^of* Tyr- 
taeus fr. 1 c^pcSov liiKofvvt waaw ipi- 
K6fie$€u Cypna fir. 8 9u94pKm wrfm 
aTaff99 I ToyroXi^w TLUkowcn, Ion Om- 
phali fr. ^4 dfuiMW ij r^ lUXorot h k. 
pjicif Tpkfww, — Cp. Aesch. Eum, 701 (the I 
Areiopogus is a safeguard) obr o^cs dr- j 
0fHSnnm lx« | 0^' i" Zia&Bat^uf oUre JU- 
XoTot iw T&roLt* 

698 ^vTcu|fc'. ^Ttv/i.\ which Blaydes 
prefers, occurs only once in tiag. (Aoch. 
Ag^. 118 X, of Orestes); it seems more 
appropriate to a *scion' (child) 
a plant. 

dxf^pMTOv was read here by Pollux 
(3. 154), and is thus carried back to 
about 160 A.D.; it is also in A and 
a majority of our other mss. ; while L's 
axtlpnrop is clearly a corruption. The 
question is whether dx«Cp«mv means 
(i) ^tnrvanquisktd^* the only sense in 



to I 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAftNni 


And a thing there is such as I know not by fame on Asian «nd 
ground, or as ever born in the great Dorian isle of Pelops, — a *^P^«- 
growth unconquered, self-renewing, a terror to the spears of the 
foemen, a growth which mightily flourishes in this land, — the 
gray-leafed olive, nurturer of children. Youth shall not mar it 

Hartung: cry^paror Nauck.^«vroToi6r Blaydes: a&r6wowf MSS. Nauck conject. 
dw$oroiip : Meineke. avr^^oiror. 999 iyxiiaw L (7 in an erasure), and most 

MSS.: iKxi(^ A, B: eirx^or R, Vat, 700 fidywra T, Farn. : most of the 

others have luylrrdi (as L), or tuyirra. Blaydes conject. /idAMTa. 70I rat- 

6vrp6^v] L has c written over cu, indicating a conjecture rtSorpd^ov, Kovporpd^ov 
Nauck. 70a t, rb /tdt^ ret MSS. : r^v fiUif rit Triclinius (T, Farn.): rd /i^ rit 

Seebass: riiw o&rit Nauck. — ov vcapdt] oCrt i^apdt MSS., which exceeds the metre of 
the antistrophic v. (715) by one short syll.; hence Porson changed oih^ to 01) 
{ap. Kidd, p. 117). Elmsley conject. o^c w4ot: Hnrtung. o&r* ^pot : Dindorf, 
oW* a^f : Blaydes, rhv oSrt Ptapln «t. — Mk yffp^ \ cwvaltM^] oCre y^pq, | rii/udinaif 
MSS. In L the first hand wrote y^pat: the corrector changed the accent. awvaUaw 
is the conjecture of Blaydes, also of Wecklein, and had occurretl, independently of 
both, to myself. Nauck (formerly) conjectured oth-' iv dpq. \ x^^M*'*'^'' '» Buecheler, 

which it occurs elsewhere, as Thuc. 
6. 10 oi XaXicc^^ ... dxcfpvo^ e^t: or 
(9) 6,xiipo6pynTw, as Pollux takes it, 
*iM/ ctUiivaUd by human hands»* xc^- 
pw/ia ustt. meant 'a conquest,* or 'a 
violent deed ' ; yet Aesch. could say rvp^ 
9xha xcipt^^ra (work of the hand in 
mound-making) Thtb, losa. A bold 
artist in language might similarly, per- 
haps, have ventured on dxe^pci^ot as 
s'not hand-wrought.' My reason for 
preferring * urruanauis/ud* is the context. 
While pXoo^v (097) refers to the mira- 
culous creaiioH of the olive by Athena, 
ovTOvoi^v refers (I think) to iu mira- 
culous sHf^renaoal after the Persians had 
burnt it. Her. 8. 55 ^wripPQ rt iifUpji 
dird rift ifixpffffiot 'A^nroiwr oi 06€af ut6 
fiariXiot iccX«v6Aiiyoi wt Atri^nao^ it t6 
Ipbify *ipu9 pkoffT^ iic rw tfT«X^«ot dtf-or 
re inrxvcubr draded^o^ifc^ra. This con- 
nection of ideas is ftirther indicated by 
the next phrase^ hxj^ etc. For a^ro- 
vwM as * self-produced' (t.^. producing 
Itself from itself) cp. v&rcr^ot, o^to- 
^yot, ai>ro^rof. Chandler (Acceni, § 
457 ind ed.) remarks that all compounds 
of -roiof are oxytone (quoting Arcadius 
88. 1): avr6rotot (as our MSS. give it) 
in this passage 'is the one solitary ex- 
ception, and therefore probably a false 

699 ^Pi||Mu Androtion (circ. 180 
B.C.), in his *Ar9ir, stated that the sacred 
olives {jA^ploL) in Attica had been spared 
by the Peloponnesian invaders under 
Archidamus, who sacrificed to Athena. 

The Atthis of Philochorus, a contempo- 
rary of Androtion, made the same state- 
ment (schol. ad ioc). 

700 r^8«...x»pf I locative dat.: in At- 
tica. \fAy\jrro,i cp. 119 iMxpi^ 319 ^• 
^d, O* T, 883 inriporrra n. The light 
soil of Attica (rh \Mirr(rf€w\ and the 
climate, esp. favoured the olive : cp. 
Theophr. Cauts, PlantL 3. 4. 4 ^ o^cXdf 
(stony cpround) xoi kri pSXKw \\ Xevff6- 
7«tof (070 n.) iXcuo^pos. For Greece, 
the olive-zone begins s. of the plains of 
Thessaly, as for luly it begins s. of the 
plains of Lombardy. The olive is found 
m Phthiotis and Magnesia: in Epeirus, 
only on the sea-coast. 

701 vaiSorp^^v, nourishing the 
young lives in the land. The epithet is 
especially fitting here, after the recent 
allusion to Demeter and Cora, because 
at the Thesmophoria the prayer to those 
goddesses associated Earth with them 
as ^ KovpoTp6^os: see Ar. TAesm. 19^. 
Cp. Juv. So/. 5. 84 fiufi/ nostra in/dntta 
caelum Hausit AvtuHrd^ baca nutrita 
Sabina (the olive). Hesych. (s, v. <rri' 
^oyor ix^peuf) says that it was the Attic 
custom ffTi^oMW iKalas riOirai Tp6 rwr 
BvpCtPt when a male child was bom; as 
wool, when a female (cp. /oribus sus' 
feruU coroKOJ : lam pater es). But there 
IS no such allusion here. Nor could 
Tcudorp. mean * propagated from the 

Sarent olive ' on the acropolis, as Schnei- 
ewin thought. 

70a r6 |Uv Ti$ K,T,\, Two points 
first claim notice, (i) o^ and vfop^t 

Digitized by 




o yap *at€v op<av 

8 * crvvvaioiv oiXiciicrei x^pl tripaa^ 


9 Xcuorcret j/ti' MopCov Ato9 
10 j^d yXavKcoTTt? ^Kddva, 

dvr. p. aSXov 8* ati^oi' cj(Cci /lar/ooTToXct r^Sc KpariOTOV, 707 

2 hcipoi/ Tov /AeyaXov Sai/ioi^os* cittcu', < x^ows > 

av)(r)fia ixeyLaTov, 
8 eviinrov, ^virtoKoVt €vdai\a(rcrov, 
4 a> Trat Kpovov, aif yap vlv €19 
6 rdS' ctcra? avYTj/x', ai^af IloorctSav, 
6 LTnroLcrLu tov aKeoTfjpa j(aXti/6i/ \ 

o(h'' htdfios oOrt X'^P^* I ifJ^ficUpuiv, 703 x<^ death: xc(/>i MSS.\ 

7(V> ai^y opwv Hermann, and so most recent edd. (Porson, a/. Kidd, \ 

poses 6 y6,p aih opwy). 6 7dp eltr aUv 6pu» L, and so most MSS. (some with €tffai€if) : 

o 7dp tlffopuv Af R, Aid. Some keep tiffcakv here, and alter TapawrofUwa in the 

antistr., v. 716 (where see n.). 707 Ix*' is wanting in B, Vat., a 'space being 


704 4 

117, pro- 

are both in the MSS., but both cannot 
be right. Cp. v. 715. If with Porson 
the first ourc is changed to ov, the second 
o\rr^ must certainly be clianged lo oiSi : 
oi)...oih-e, close t<>eether, would be in- 
tolerable. £lmsley^s oUrt piot is hardly 
probable. (1) yy^ vw^joXvmv seems to 
me impossible. It surely could not mean 
either \a) 'commanding in old age' — the 
elderly Archidamus in contrast with the 
young Xerxes— or (b) * command injg the 
elderly men.' The difficulty is not in the 
sense of o^|fca£v«»v itself, for which cp. 
//. I. 188 TdFTCirr fthf KpardcLv i04\€L, 
Td9T€ffffi y difdffffttw, I TOJ't a ffUfiabfetP, — 
he would be master, king, captain {ffri- 
fu&mtap) I it is in the combination with 


io-w comes this question: — Was the 
antithesis here between yotitk and agt, or 
between some other notions? Hartung 
writes o&r^ ijpot oUrt yhp^^ understanding, 
' neither in spring nor in winter ^ ' 0-»)fiaZKtfr, 
'by his word of command ' .* but such a fig. 
sense of yh^ is inconceivable. Nauck's 
oHi' ^pot o&r^ h iSp^ I x^(A^<^ is too far 
from the MSS., and the plur. is strange. 
I incline to believe that the poet ind^d 
meant 'neither youne nor old,* but with- 
out any personal reference, and merely 
in this general sense : — * from generation 
to generation of men these sacred trees 
are safe.' The words 6 7&/) oUiv opuv 
suit this. The conjecture «n»waC«nf has 

palaeographic probability (for a cursive 
text) : for the phrase cp. Eur. fr. 370 ^crd 
6* '^vxi<is ToKif yfipaX ovpotKulypf, 

704 k^kXos, the eye of Zeus (so 
ffi)icXM, Ph, 1354), not the ' orb ' of the son. 

706 MopCov Ai^t. AtHc Oratort^ 
vol. X. p. -389: 'Throughout Attica, 
besides the olives which were private 
property (liuu Aomu, Lys. or. 7 | 10) 
there were others which, whether on 
public or on private lands, were con- 
sidered as the property of the state. 
They were called moriae (/Kop^cu)— the 
legend being that they had been propa- 
gated ifUfiopvifUpot) from theoric:inal ohve 
which Athena herself had caused to spring 
up on the Acropolis. This theory was 
convenient for their conservation as State 
property, since, by giving them a sacred 
character, it placed them directly under 
the care of the Areiopagus, which caused 
them to be visited once a month by In- 
spectors (ivifjMKiiral^ Lys. or. 7 § ac^), 
and once a year by special Commis- 
sioners {yPiiftMfts, ii. § 95). To uproot 
a m^ria was an offence punishable by 
banishment and confiscation of goods 
(ib. § 41).' Mop£ov, from the objects 
protected; so Zei^t U^-coi, rr^iot, etc. 

706 7XavK«in«, with grayish-blue 
eyes : the Homeric epithet has been sug- 
gested by 7Xai;irdf in 701. The altar of 
Z€i)f M6piot, otherwise called Earoc/Sdnrr, 
was in the Academy, where there was 

Digitized by 




by the ravage of his hand, nor any who dwells with old age ; 
for the sleepless eye of the Morian Zeus beholds it, and the 
gray-eyed Athena. 

And another praise have I to tell for this the city our mother, md anti- 
the gift of a great god, a glory of the land most high ; the might strophe, 
of horses, the might of young horses, the might of the sea. 

For thou, son of Cronus, our lord Poseidon, hast throned 
her in this pride, since in these roads first thou 

left. 709 £ See on w. 696 f. 7X2 tit MSS., ^f Dind. 7X8 elirat] 

The Mss. have either tUat (as A, which Aid. follows), or ttfat (as H, T), or §laas 
(as L, F, R', L-). In L the accent is in an erasure: the first hand perh. wrote 
etffas. 7X4 twvotat L. 

also a shrine of Athena close to the fMopiai 
(Apollodonis op. schol.); hence there 
was a special reason for the conjunction 
of the deities here. 

* 707 ft This antistrophe is devoted 
to Poseidon, as the strophe to Athena. 
l&arpoirdXti, * mother-city (Athens), since 
the men of Colonus, like all other dwell- 
ers in Attica, may deem themselves her 
children. So Find. JVtm. 5. 8 Alaxidas 
.,.fiaTp6wcKbf re, their native state (Ae- 
dna): Ani, mi Bajcxoir fULTpawoXiw 
Biffiop (with allusion to Semeli). Noi, 
'capital city,' which would be prosaic: 
this sense occurs as early, however, as 
Xen., Anai, f, 7. ^ h Bi n" X^P^^ M- 
TpArdkis o^rwr. 

709 £ If vv. 696 f. are sound as they 
stand, the problem here is to supply ^^, 
and Porson's x^v^t seems best, fuyd- 
\ov .,, iktytffTWf a(^rffia...aifxvf^ (7'3) 
must not be judged with modem fastid- 
iousness : see on 554. 

71 X c^lMnrov, tCfrmkov harmonizes 
with a strain of feeling which pervades 
the ode, — that the bounty of the gods to 
Attica is continued from day to day and 
from age to age. The supply of good 
trwd is perpetually replenished by good 
wuXm: *«/ in iquis patrum Virtus.^ 
cvtinrov further sugg'ests Irrccf, since (as 
s* well-horsed') it is often said of heroes 
(Find. O/, 3. 39 ei). Twdaptday), The 
Boeotian Orchomenus is icoXX^rwXor, Pind. 
O/, [4. 1. For avxtifuk cviinrov, a glory 
consisting in good horses, cp. 1061, 
Pind.O/. 3.37 jk^ap/tfirov | 6i^prj\aelat: 
P, 8. 37 9U9»..,Bfiaffir^\M»\ Isth. i. 12 

«v9dXaovov. The well of salt water 


shown in the Erechtheum (0dwp OviKkraiw 
ip ^pdart Paus. I. a6. 5) was called tfd- 
Xaa^a^a. It was said to have been created 
by a blow from Poseidon's trident ; the 
three holes which were shown are still 
visible (see Penrose's drawing and de- 
scription in Smith's Diet, Geo. 1. 170 b). 
Her. 8. 55 'E/)<x^^ot...yi^f, h rf (katri 
re jTol ^aXao'0'a in. ApoUod. 3. 14. i 
(Poseidon) dj^^ifre $a\affffaw ijir ww 
'E/MX^iytda KaXoSiai, minrov...ev6aXa7- 
o^v are brought close together as ex- 
pressing the two great attributes of Po- 
seidon, /fom. Hymn, 31. 4 B^X^^ ^^i, 'Ei'- 
poclyait, Btcil rc^^y iddffcurro,^ \ Imav re 
ifiifryip* l/Mrctt 9mipa. re Fifwr : Ar. Eq, 
,51 ImrC dra| IIotfecAor, f | xaXir^/>^(^ 
l-rrvw jmlhrof | ...irddret, | koX Kvwi/tfio' 
Xoi 0oal I fuff$o^poi rpii/fptiu 
7Xa o-d 7cCf>, after the voc.: cp. 0^ Si 


7X8 etout (I^w) piy elt T6i* ai^iy/ca, 
didst establish her in this glory, as in a 
royal throne: cp. Her. 3. 61 rovrop.,. 
ttfft Ayiop it rbf pfimK-fyop ^ptfvor. The 
phrase is Homeric, Od, 1. 130 aMjf^ 
6* er 9po¥w itatw dyttip, 

7X4 twiroitf'iv with r6r oxeffrfiMi:^ cp. 
Ai. 1 166 pparrois rAr itlfunfirrov I ro^oi'. 
dKivTiipas0'(tf0povcaTi)r, healing their am- 
9cd3et pSaoi, and bringing them to a calm 
temper (//. 13* 115 dXX' iKMiitfuOa Ooffffw 
dxeoToi TOi <^p4w€t ^^tfXwr): cp. Athen. 
697 K (music is introduced at banquets) 
fowf Uoarot tQw elt ftdB^ir koX 'wMiptaaw 
ufpfifi/Uvwp larpbifXafifidyjf rrjt 0/3/)ewr 
Kal r^f dxofffi^at rifv fiovaucffp, Pind. 
01. 13. 68 ipl\Tpo¥ t6S* Xwretop, 85 ipdp* 
fiAKW Tpav, said of the bit (xaXiy6f ) given 
by Athena to Bellerophon for Pegasus. 

Digitized by 




7 Tr/ooJrato-t raicrSe icrio-Q^; ayviaU. 715 

8 a 8* €wjp€Tfios eKTrayX' aXta X^P^^^ irapatrroftcVa 


9 dp(6aK€Lf T<iv iKarofiTTohmv 
10 Nrjp^jScjv djcokovdo^. 

AN. (S TrXctoT* iiraivoL^ €uKoyovii€Pou ttcSoi', 720 

vvi/ ^crov ra Xafnrpa ravra 8t) <f>aLV€i,v errrf. 
01. Tt S* €cmv, <3 Trat, Kaivop; AN. acrarov cp;(erat 

Kp€(ov 08* Tj/Ati^ oiJk di'cv nofinaiVf vdrep. 
01. a> <f>LKTaroL y4povr€%, i^ vfiaiu ip^ol 

<f>aLT/OLT av yjoTj repfia T179 craynjpia^, 725 

XO. 6dpar€L, Trapecrraf kol yap el yiptav iyco, 

TO n7or8€ xdipa^ ov yeyijpaKe adivo^, 

716 rcua-d* iicTieas L, A, and most Mss.: rtu^S* UrLaat (sic) T, Fam.: raurB* igriffas 
U: raSffU Kriaat Canter. 716 d «'] Musgrave conject. o-d 8*. 

717 Traparrofidpa MSS. : Blaydes writes ipeffffofUpo, conjecturing also iXtffeofkhtu 
Keeping tlaatiy in v. 704, Meineke proposes irapaXacciUpa, and Maehly, T€p»r 
rrvaffOfUwa. 721 The MSS. furnish two readings: (i) ffoL..iri L (the original 
accent on ^ot erased), R': (1) a-oi...8ei A and most Mss. The conjecture of Nauck, 
ff^...S7i, has been received by Dindorf, Wecklein, Paley, and others. ffol...d€i is 

715 irpcSratoa Tato*8c...dYViai<, first 
in these roads (about Colonus); locative 
dat.: KtCrait 'having instituted/ brought 
into use among men, as one could say 
mifieuf p6tufUL on the analogy of m-itetp 
iofrHiP etc. Greek mythology places Po- 
seidon in two distinct relations to the 
horse, {a) As creator, Servius ad Verg. 
Geo, I.I? ideo dicUur ecum invemsse qtda 
velox est eitis numen et mobile sicut 
metre, (So waves on a rough sea are 
'white horses/ Ital. cavalloni,) The 
Thessalians connected this myth with 
the cult of Poseidon Ilcrpcuof, who had 
caused the first horse {^K6^i) to spring 
from a rock in Thessaly, — ^the name 
being taken from ^irO^os, a rocky cup, 
where perh. marks in the rock were 
shown. From Tzetzes on Lycophron 
767 it seems that this legend was in later 
times localised at Colonus also. Arcadia 
and Boeotia, too, had their legends, in 
which the first horse was called *A/ifwi» 
(the wondrous steed of Adrastus in It, 
13. 346). (b) As tamer. This was the 
prominent trait of the Corinthian and 
Attic legends. At Corinth Poseidon was 
worshipped as Sa^taibf, and Athena as 
XoXorcrts (cp. Pind. 01, 13. 65 ff.). In 
Thessaly the horse-^tf^^'ii^ Poseidon was 

called f/i^iof : Hesych. f/A^f ^vb^s 6cr- 
raXof, tfnyj/iot HwrtiSwp 6 j^byiot. In 
Aesch. P, V. 462 if. Prometheus is the 
first who taught men to drive animals, — 
v0' apiMi r' ifyayop ^Ckifpimn \ Irrovt. 

716 ft Poseidon has taueht men to 
row as well as to ride. He nts the oars 
to their hands. But, instead of rdy M 
rXdroi^ X^P^^ vapd^at, the form is varied 
to a passive constr. If irafairTO|Uva is 
sound, this seems the best account of 
it, — Topd, 'at the side,' suggesting the 
notion, *as an aid.' (If from rapaW- 
ToiJM,^ it could be only aor., which the 
sense excludes.) Conjecture might pro- 
ceed on either of two views : — (a) that in 
the strophtc v. 704 the correction oUv 
is true, so that TopairroiUpa is metrically 
sound : (b) that in 704 the MS. clouUr is 
true, so that here we require ^- -^w-. 
On the latter view I would suggest that 
irpoorap|M>to|Aiva is suitable, and on tlds 
rapaTTOftipa may have been a gloss; cp. 
Eur. /. T, 1405 ix^pcLt) Kiinrg wpoffeLpfH- 

cvijpcr)&ot, adj. compounded with a 
noun cognate in sense to the subst. (irXdU 
Ttt): cp. /3fot fKucpaiup [0. T, 518 n.), 
X670f KOJcMpovt {Ai, 138), et^rcut 76i>ot 
(Eur. /. T, U34), eMx«« X«P«» i^*^- 

Digitized by 




didst show forth the curb that cures the rage of steeds. 
And the shapely oar, apt to men's hands, hath a wondrous 
speed on the brine, following the hundred-footed Nereids. 

An. O land that art praised above all lands, now is it for 
thee to make those bright praises seen in deeds ! 

Oe. What new thing hath chanced, my daughter ? 

An. Yonder Creon draws near us, — not without followers, 

Oe. Ah, kind elders, now give me, 1 pray you, the final 
proof of my safety ! 

Ch. Fear not — it shall be thine. If / am aged, this country's 
strength hath not grown old. 

retained by Elms., Herm., Wunder, Hartung : o-oi...^^ by Campbell: while Blaydes 
gives Fvr di) (for 9oi)..Mi. Wecklein proposes iw ffOi...Srj, — ^eUreur] jcpeUyecr Nauckj. 
726 iyiH] ^701 L (with KvpQ written above by S): KVfw A, with most.MSS. : fyw jcvpw 
L^. Elms., Herm., Wunder, and Blaydes prefer KvpQ : most other recent edd. read 
iyt&, 727 xwp«f] X^^f Naber, and so Mekler. 

100). IbnraYXa, neut. plur. as adv., cp. 
319. dXCa with Op«ioic<i : cp. on 1x9 ^jc- 

718 £ TMV lKavro|Mr58«iv Ni|p|S8«fr, 
the Nereids with their hundred feet, the 
fifty Nereids whose dance and song lead 
Uie ship on her way. (But in Pind. fr. 
122 KOp&p iyiXav ixarbyyvum prob. de- 
notes 100, not 50, persons, as though 
ywoif were o'cdfta.) The choice of the 
number (though here meant merely to 
sogj^t a nufnirtms sisterhood) is not 
accidental : fifty was the number regular- 
ly assigned to the Nereids by the earlier 
Greek poets, as Hesiod Tk, 264, Pindar 
Istkm, 5. 6, Aesch. fr. x68, Eur. Ion 
108 1. Later it becomes a hundred ; so 
Plato CrUias 1 16£ (describing Poseidon's 
temple in the islana of Atlantis) Ni^^^at 
M iwl deX^iKaw inarbv in)«cXy rocairrat Tdp 
iw6fut'09 airdt ol tAt€ e&cu ; and so Ovid 
Fajii 6. 4^. Ni7p€iH {tjfv, i^w, wdfta, 
etc. ) and^is daughters represent the sea's 
kindly moods: the Nereids who dance 
and sing around and before the ship are 
the waves. In iKaTOfiv68tt»v the second 
part of the compound suggests 'dancing,' 
cp. on rvKifoirrepoi (17). 

720 — 1048 Second irtiffiSiw, Creon 
comes, in the hope of persuading Oed. to 
return with him. Failing, he causes his 
attendants to carry off Antigone, — Ismene 
having already l>een captured elsewhere. 
He is about to seize Oed., when Theseus 
enters, sends pursuers after Creon's men, 

and compels Creon himself to set out with 
him to find them. 

721 v^v...8i) is more poetical and 
more impressive than 910I...OCC: cp. 197, 
£/. 1470 oik ifjAifr^\ dXXd <r6p, | Tbravd* 
6pawi FA. 15 dXV fpyo^ ^ cr^ rd \U4>* , 
ihnfpertof : Aesch. TM. 932 ai^ d* ad t6 
viyw. But Mi...det, though a rare, is 

an admissible construction ; besides Eur. 
Hipp. 940 (quoted on 570) cp. Xen. An. 
3. 4. 35 ^ei iwwd^at, rinf Iwvw U4pajf di^Bpl 
Kai xi^wffoi 8ti: Mem. 3. 3. 10 <f ^<u 
Mm Stid^Kfiwi Oecon. 7. so M /Urrot roct 
/lAXouriF iufdpunmt i^» 6 ri tU^puauf : 
ib. 8. 9 ti...itdKiytuf Mm airf. We can- 
not rnd o'ol...8Vj with L, and under- 
stand rdp€ffTi, as Campbell proposes. 

^oLvtkv rd Xofiwpd hrq^^mlb^iv rdt 
dprrof di' dr iwaaf€ia$€, to illu^rate the 
praises by deeds: cp. Od. 8. 237 dXX' 
iBikM dptr^ 9^ ^atwifjtw i^ rot drii^ci. 
^aUreuf (wri could not mean strictly /3c- 
fiatow hni, to.' make' the words 'good'. 

722 The arriKafii/i (division of the 
verse between two persons) marks ex- 
citement: cp. 651, X099, X169. 

728 i||iSv, ethic dat.: cp. 8x. 

726 ^^kCvoiT* dv, a courteous entreaty. r~ 
Aesch. T/ted. 261 Xiyois dv wf rdxtffra. 
T^pl&a rr\i o>MTi|pCas (defining gen.), the 
end which consists in safetv, cp. riXot 
Oopdroto. When the attack has been 
made and repulsed, he will feel finally 

726 irc4)^o~roi, u. to ripfia 1*171 ^* — ^« 

Digitized by 




avSp€9 x^^^^^ r^crB* €vy€V€ls oucjropes, 

<^fiov v€(oprf T179 ifjirj^ CTTCtcroSov 73^ 

ov jMijr 6kv€lt€ fnjT oj^rJT erros KaKov, 

rJKd} yap qv\ ok hpav n fiovXrfdw, eircl 

y€po}v fi€v €t/jtt, TTpo^ itoXlv 8* irrCorTaficu 

crda/ovarav tjkcov, €t riv *EXXaSo9) /leycu 

a\X* avBpa rovhe rrjXucocrB* aTr^<rraK7jv 735 

weCcroiv errecr dat 7r/)09 to KaZfieiiov ir&ovy 

ovK i^ €v6^ crrctXai/ro9, aXX* ootcov vtto 

irdvTUiv Kekevad^U, ovve^ '^'cc /tot yci'ct 

rd TouSc Tr€vd€iv injiiaT €t9 irXctOTOi' ttoXco)?. 

dXX', w ToXaiTTcop' OiSmtow, /cXvcoi/ cfioi; 74^ 

CKOv irpos otifov?. 7ra9 ore KaS/i€ia»/ Xcci? 

#caX€t oi/cai6)9, iK Bk T(ov fiaXiar iyd, 

729 €l\ji^>6Ta Blaydes. 782 '^kw ykp Mr o^ Jro' dpay rt L. Three letters 

(the last being r) have been erased after 5pav, in which a has been made from d. 
The scribe had first written ipdfftip, 735 1^X1x60'^' Brunck, and almost all 

recent edd.: the MSS. have nyXlffor5' (as L\ or riyXocM' (as A), except that nyXkor 
is in B, T, Fam. rand rjjXucdirS* is kept by Retsig, Wunder, Campbell.— drwrdXi;!' 
L, with most MSS., and Aid. : irt^6Xfj¥ A, R, F, Branck. 787 d^wr B, T, 

Vat., Fam., Elmsley (doubtfully), Nauck, Blaydes, Wecklein: ardp<> L, with most 

It is unsafe to argue that icvfK» could not 
be a gloss, because it is a poetical word. 
It was just such a conjecture as correctors 
of the later age readily made, to smooth 
a supposed difficulty, or in mere wanton- 
ness. V^th y4ptt»v opposed to ov yry^pauu 
we require ty» opposed to x^f^* ^^ ^ 
different when the pers. pron. is omitted 
because the main antithesis is between two 
verbal notions : as in Aesch. £um. 84 (I 
will not betray thee) Kod ydp lerapttv «•* 
Hrna-a, for I persuaded (not / persuaded) 
thee to slay. 

729 fi 6iifiarc0v possessive gen., Tijt 
luTJt fir«a6oov objective gen., both with 
9^Pov: a fear belonging to the eyes 
(showing itself in them), about my advent, 
vw^: cp. on j.75. dXTi^ras: Ai. .Vf5 
rdx' ^ Til'' aWw...Xd/3ot (conceive): Eur. 
SuppL 1050 ^pTfvpf \d/3<Ht fill'. 

781 8v, relat. to ifU implied in fijs 
IfiTit (cp. on 263). |mJt a^^T ic.r.X. is 
an independent sentence, co-ordinated 

with the relat. clause tv fiiiT* 6kwut€ : see 
on 434. 

782 tk with PovXi)9cCt, marking more 
strongly the agent's own point of view, 
cp. on 71. Spay rt, euphemistic, to take 
any forcible measures : so, in a good sense, 
Thuc. I. io/3ovX6/MyM...d/M0-c^Wt re Koi 
Ktp9v¥tuff(u, to do something notable if 
they must incur the risk. 

784 rf Tiv*, instead of efrir [cBipn), by 
assimilation, ttrtt being treated as forming 
a single adj.: Ai. 488 efrcp rcrot, ffdhw- 
rof iv rXo^v, ^puyw : Thuc. 7.31 tow 
re TvXlmrou koI Epfuucparovs koX ef rov 
dXXov rH$6vTtiMf: cp. Xen. An, 5. a. 14 
OMiXofitffep oiida. ..Srovdrj ^yd^orrof (some 
one or other). 

786 n|XkK^o-8' is clearly right. It 
confirms the previous assurance that his 
errand is peaceful, and it harmonises with 
iTfCo-ttur. * I have not come to use force. 
No, I was sent, an aged envoy, to per- 
suade him,' etc. If we read TT|XiK6v6' 

Digitized by 




Enter Creon, wit/i attendants. 

Sirs, noble dwellers in this land, I see that a sudden fear 
hath troubled your eyes at my coming ; but shrink not from me, 
and let no ungentle word escape you. 

I am here with no thought of force ; — I am old, and I know 
that the city whereunto I have come is mighty, if any in Hellas 
hath might; — no, — I have been sent, in these my years, to 
plead with yonder man that he return with me to the land of 
Cadmus ; — not one man's envoy am I, but with charge from our 
people all ; since 'twas mine, by kinship, to mourn his woes as 
no Theban beside. 

Nay, unhappy Oedipus, hear us, and come home! Right- 
fully art thou called by all the Cadmean folk, and in chief by me, 

MSS. 788 ^e L. Schol. rpoffijKft : but no MS. seems to have i^icec. 798 tl 

ffrXei oToy L (cp. Introd. p. xlvi.) : «l tXmtov F, R'-: ^ wktiffrw A, with most MSS.: 
tit rXttoTw L'. 741 rJKov L, with I' (and the explanation iXOi) written above by 

S. — KoSfieiot B, T, Fam. (with vw written above in all). Vat. : Kod/itlutf L and the 
rest. Blaydes prefers the nom. sing. 742 iic M ruv /idXi.rr^ ix 3^ rwr rdrrcor 

Creon's diplomacy is at fault. He should 
not bedn bv reminding them that Thebes 
had suffered Oedipus to wander in misery 
for so many vears. 

797 1: ovK 4$ Iv^ o-rtCXarrof, not in 
consequence of one man's sending (rret- 
Xayrof predicate) : iciXcvff6ilt goes only 
with cvrcSr {nr6 rdmop. The combina- 
tion of participles in different cases is 
esp. freq. when one is a gen. absol. (as 
if i^ were absent here): PA, 170 f. fi"^ 
rov KtiiofUpov fipoTioi' I fiifdi i^nnpo^p 
tf/cfi* ix»^'- Dem. or. 13 § 156 e73er, 
efrc ^ rufw tlrS^rot ttr* a^6f ^wtlti 
Thuc. I. 67 o&x ^l^^a^oif^iJ'^pw' re ff^uf 
h^tar nX dpui rept rj» x^^P^ B^Mnt. 
But it occurs also without gen. abs., as 
Ant. 381 dnrroOvaif | ...cfyovo-i... | koI 
ip iu^pioaimji ira^eX6rrcf . 

iirrmv marks the public character of 
his mitfion from Thebes, while dv8p«v 
would be intolerably weak. It cannot be 
justified by Herm.'s argument, that Soph, 
added it in the second clause because he 
bad omitted it in the first, since M% 
needed no addition, irdpo in 735 pro- 
bably caused the slip. 

79a ifxi |iOi Y^Mi, it devolved on me 
by kinship. Cp. Eur. AU, 991 «caXwt 
fjukw airclit KardawMf tkot /9<ov (ace. absol.), 
when they had reached a time of life 
mature for dying. The personal constr. 
occurs in Eur. Htr, 1 1 3 yipwn /tip rJKiit wde 

TCMdtf thou art related to them in this 
degree. In such examples i^irf i, {jcw can- 
not properly be regarded as mere sub- 
stitutes for rpoa-ixei, vporliKw, ^^vm 
(caus. dat.): cp. 0, T. xoi6 rjp cw. 116- 
Xv/9bf ottUp h yheu Bergk's ^k* ifAOty* 
hi is unnecessary. 

788 clt irX«Ca*roif irdXttttt to the 
greatest extent of all the citizens, s,e. 
more than any other Theban. tit as in 
e£t {fvtpfioknPt et tA /uiXioro, etc. (cp. 
iri irX^oy): the gen. after iht superl. 
adv., as Ai. sot iiiywrw l^we ffrporov. 
740 dXX opens his direct appeal: 
cp. 101. 

748 ZiKoJUn, with right, since Thebes, 
which had beoi hts rpoip&t so long (760), 
has a better claim to him than Athens, 
however hospitable. And Creon has an 
especial right to urge the claim as being 
now the euardian of the family honour 
(755). Jvot: 'as they owed it to thee to 
do': nor, *'m due form,' as opp. to 
private overtures. 

Ik tk r«v. When the art stands as 
demonstr. pron., it is usn. the first word in 
the clause : outcp. 1699 (ror): Aesch. JSum. 
2 iK 6i rijt Q4fup: Plat. EiUhyd, 303 C 
ToXXd ftip wp xcU oXXa...^ M roit koX 
toOto : Eur. A/c, 164 oUrpdjf ^oca-it, U ik 
Tvp fjidXurT* i/tol. (In Soph. PA, 1 943 ip 
^ Toit iyd is doubtful; L has roctf-d*.) 


Digitized by 




oar(j)n€p, €t /iij TrXelarov di/dpoincov €<f>vv 

KOLKioTo^t aXyoi Tourt croi^ KaKois, yipov, 

opciv are rov Svottjvov ovra fih/ ^evov, 745 

a€t S* dkijTyjv Kanl TrpoarnoXov fita^ 

fiiocrreprj ^opovvra, rfjv iyta raXa? 

OVK av TTOT is TOaOVTOV alKLas ttcctcu/ 

ISof', ocroi/ ireTTTCJKev tJSc Svafiopos^ 

act ae tajBevova-a Koi to aroi/ Kapa 750 

7rr(D)(i^ SiaLTr), tt^Xiicovtos, ov ydfi(oi/ 

€/Ji7reipos, dXXa Tovmovros dpTrdo'aL. 

ap adXiov Tovpethosy cj roXas eyoJ, 

(ui^ctStcr* €S <rc ica/jic fcat to ttcli/ yei^os; 

aXX' ov yap cort Tdfj.(f>airfj KpvTrreiv' <rv vuv 755 

npos dtwv Ttarpcowv^ OtStVou?, 7rcto^^ct9 c/jtot 

Kpw\iov, dtKrjo'as dcrru /cat So/xov9 /aoXcIi/ 

Tous aovs 7raTp(oovs, Tjji/8e rrjv noXiv <f>i\o)S 

B, T, Vat., Farn. 74a Nauck would delete either (i) the words tl fi^ w\wm» 

ijfdpdnrtav t^w \ KOKiffros (which the scholiast ignores), or (1) the whole of v. 743, 
changing Koxurrot into fioKurd^ dt in v. 744. 744 dXyw is wanting in the text ot L 

and R' : in L, it has been added above the line by S. — roco-t ffois KaxoU] The schol., 
in paraphrasing vv. 742 if., uses roTf o-oct raBijfiafftP: but this fact, of course, 
in no way tends to, show that he had that wond in his text. 746 6x1 d*J 

8* has been added in L by S: it is wanting in F. 747 piwrrep^] After 

the Q two or three letters have been erased in L. — t^p] ripfS* B : njr 8* Vat. 

74a t, latgftnpj sc, /MKiara : cp. Tr. 
311 irel w TfSwie irXttdrcnf (Sxriffa \ fiKdr- 
ovff\ oa<^€p Kol <ppw€iv ot8& yJurti^ where 
rXcttfTov is grammatically needeid with 
offtfiTipt though fiAmj is added as if ^ei^, 
and not do-^rep, had preceded. Schol. 
fyti) fuXtard ae KoXQt 6ai^tp rXelffrop 
iirfta roit roB^ipMa'u^, — where the absence 
of any ref. to the words c£ M^...ica«ttfrot 
has caused suspicion : but the schoL's aim 
was simply to explain the syntax. irXiC- 
o^ov...i»KiOTOt: Ph, 631 rris rXeurror 
ix'^imft : Eur. Med, 1313 cS lUywrw 
iX^lffrn Tt^i^cu: A/c. 790 ttjp vXeUrw 

746 & £lvov would apply to any one 
living in a country not his own : cp. 562. 
Oed. is' not inerely an exile, but a wan- 
dering begear. The rhythm makes it 
better to t3te ovra with l^wir only, and 
to connect dXiJ-rriv with x«*povvra. 4irl 
luat irp., in dependence on (cp. on 148), 
out without conscious reference to the 
metaphor of an anchor: cp. Lys. or. 31 
§ 9 (of a ft&roucos) iirl Tpoararov ^ei, he 

lived under the protection of a citizen 
as his patron (so Lycurg. Zofcr. §145 
olK'ijffat...iTl rpoarArov). 

747 t4v: Soph, freely uses the art. 
for the reiat. pron., in dialogue no less 
than in lyrics, when metre requires, but 
not otherwise : cp. crit. n. on 35 : so in 
dialogue 1158 (r^), 0. T. 1379 {ruw), 
1417 (t6). Ant, 1086 (rvp)t EL 11 44 
(T^f), Tr, 47 (tW, 38f. 7^8 (r^t). /%. 
14 (r^, etc. rdXof has nearly the force 
of an interjection, *ah me!*: cp. 318. 

748 1: OVK l8o(a irco-fiv £vs0rt Wo-oc 
d[v. H Too'ovrmr aUCat: cp. 0. T, jyi 
is TOffovTW iktrlSunf | i/MV ^/Sfah'ot, n. So 
£i. 191 Mcirci ffi» ffToKf, (of Electia). 
The penult, of a^(a, as of the epic 
aeur/a, is al^K'ays long; hence the later 
spelling vUceta^ dfxeia (Eustath. 1336. 
58), often found in our MSS. S<rov, t.^. 
els Strop: cp. Dem. or. 19 § 343 iwi r^s 
airris ijamp pvp i(ovfflas.../up§i: Plat. 
^^' 533 2 p* irepl 6p6pMTot ij d^^c^^iy- 
riffntj ots TOffoijrop T4pi ^W^ct Strtap 
ffiup vpitKwrajL. ^Sff SWfMpot is added 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAfiNni 


even as I — unless I am the basest of all men born— chiefly sorrow 
for thine ills, old man, when I see thee, hapless one, a stranger and 
a wanderer evermore, roaming in beggary, with one handmaid 
for thy stay. Alas, I had not thought that she could fall to 
such a depth of misery as that whereunto she hath fallen — ^yon 
hapless girl ! — while she ever tends thy dark life amid penury, — 
in ripe youth, but unwed, — a prize for the first rude hand. 

Is it not a cruel reproach — alas! — that I have cast at thee, 
and me, and all our race ? But indeed an open shame cannot 
be hid ; then — in the name of thy fathers' gods, hearken to me, 
Oedipus ! — hide it thou, by consenting to return to the city and 
the house of thy fathers, after a kindly farewell to this State, — 

748 eUffCaf] aurefat F, Elms. 749 ifii\ ifi" i\ B, T, Vat., Farn.; which is 

possibly right. Wecklein oonject. cude. 761 rrfoxioi (with ^ above) L : 

-mrwxfi ^' ^^VXV A and most MSS. 755 ov] <j? Mekler. — yiv] ¥\iv L, with 

most MSS., and so Aid., Hartung: vw Blaydes, Dindorf. — rd;t0air^ rd^y^ B, 
T, Farn. 757 irpi)^oy] kA^w B, T, Vat., Farn. 758 t» tpiXtat \ einLp] 

Herwerden suggests ^ot | XiTwr, with a change of T^5t rifif to n^^e iU¥. 
Blaydes had already proposed Xtir«^. 

as if the preceding statement had been 
general (*I had not thought that any 
royal maiden,' etc.). 

750 ri o^ Kttfia, a way of alluding to 
his blindness without mentioning it : cp. 

751 vTtixf. The poet, tendency was 
often to treat adjectives with three termi- 
nations as if they had only two. Cp. the 
Homeric rovXi>y i^* ^p^ (//> 10. 97) : 
tf^Xvt Hpni {Od, ^. 467)* yi^^ dvTfiff {Od. 
11. 369). riKpdw^.id/aiw {Od. a. 406): be- 
low, 1460 (cp. 0, T. 384 n.): 7>. 107 
Ko»^...Kkayyd: Eur. Bacck, 598 Uw 
ppairratt 992 Ifrw dlxa ^arep6f, frw: Mden. 
693 w roOtufot 'n/idpa, 

Ti)XucovTot is fern, only here and £/. 
614. The point of riikucovrot is that her 
marriageable age is passing by in these 
perilous wanderines. There is a similar 
thought in ElectraTs complaint {£/, 961). 
Cp. II 16, 1 181. 

752 Toivvi^vTot possessive, df»irdanat 
epexegetic : belonging to the (ixst comer, 
for him to seiie. O, T. 393 t6 7' at^iyfi^ 
0^1 ro&wiSirrot rjp \ dfipot iuirtof (n.). 

758 dp'; equiv. in iens4 to ap'oi); 
'are you satisfied that it is so?' t.^. 'is it 
not so?' a T, 8a2 ap' i<pw kcuc6s; | ap* 
ovx^ rSs a^ayiros ; «S rdXof , nom. instead 
of voc., cp. 185 ; so O. y*. 744 otfiot rdXat, 
n. ; below, 847. 

754 & * I have uttered a cruel reproach 
against my kindred and myself. But 

indeed the reproach is one that cannot be 
hid, so long as thou and thy daughter are 
seen wandering thus. Hide it, then, tAou 
(no one else can) — ^by coming home.' Un- 
less we correct vw to Viv {xTdift/^cunfj, it 
is better to place a point, and not merely a 
comma, at Kpihrrttv : ' BtU (I have some 
excuse)/^,' etc., — the elliptical use of dXV 
oi ydp, as at 988, £/. 595, TV. 551. So 
the schol. : (tforc vvyypwfAiit tlfU ^los 
\iyu»' 06 yAp iwapuu xpirreuf. With 
only a comma at Kp&rrtuf, aXXa would 
belong to icp^i|Mrir: *Bat, — sincg it is im- 
possible, etc.— hide thou,'— when the po- 
sition of vw is awkward. — So in O. T. 
1414 Creon urges the Thebon elders to 
take Oed. into the house, forbidding them 
Toioitd* dyos I d«rdXinrror wrut dcucriivai. 

756 irpof Om»v mrpmrnv, the gods of 
thy fathers, i^. of the Labdacid house, 
which traced its descent from Aeenor, 
son of Poseidon and father of Cadmus. 
This peculiarly strong adjuration occurs 
also <<4«/. 839, /%. 933: cp. El. 411 w 
9t6i warpifoif cvy^PwOi 7' aXXd ww : fr. 
5311. 8 (women are parted by marriage) 
Otw rarp^onr rwr re ^wramaif dwfi. 

757 (^i^vtis: cp. O. T. 649 '^tBo^ 
BtKy^aw ^p»i^as r' (n. ). dmif no less 
than SofMvt, is qualified byrovs irarp^^ovt 
(cp. 997). Creon's real purpose was to 
establish Oedipus just beyond the Theban 
border (399). 

Digitized by 




€t7ra)j/* €7racta yap* t] o ocKot TrAeoi/ 
St/cg Q-i^oir av, ovara en) TraXat rpo<f>6s» 7^^ 

01. <3 ndma rdkfLtav Kairo travro^ av if>€pa)V 
\6yov SiKaCov firj^avrfiia ttolkCKov^ 
ri ravra ireipa Kafie Zevrepov 0ik€i^ 
ekelv €u oh fidXioT av akyoiriv aKov^\ 
TTpoadev T€ yap ii€ rolo'iv ot/ceibt^ Kaicois 765 

voaovvff, or rjv fioL r4p\\fi^ iKirecreiv ^6ov6%, 
ovK rjdek^s dekovTL TrpocrOia-dai X^P^^* 
aXX* TjviK rjhrj [leo'Tos rj dvfiovfievo^, 
Kol Tovv SofioioTLv Tjv SiaLTacrdai ykvKV, 
TOT i^€<o0€L^ Ka^e/BaWes, ovSc' aroi jyo 

TO aruyyeve^ rovT ov8a/ifiti9 tot tjv (f>i\ov 
vvv T avdis, 'tJvlk €i(ro/>^s ttoXlv T€ fioc 
^vovcrav evvovv TjjvSe koI yevo^ to wav, 
v€Lp^ fieraa-rrdv, orKhripa fiaXdaKm Xey<u»^. 

769 oUoi] Uh Wecklein. 760 Mkjii L : Mxri A (with most MSS.)> which Heath and 
Reisig prefer. Mexitzner conject. ^Urnv. — ffifioir* ^] Nauck formerly proposed ^tpaarln. 
761 Ai' <p4pw has been made from d^^pwr in L. 767 i^^eXef BiKnrru These 

words are written somewhat small in L, after an erasnre. 769 After this v., 

769 «lir«»v here = vpovtivtaif : so 77. i a. 
4KO dir T^nre TLovKvUituu BpcLo^ ""Exropa 
«tr€ frapaiffr at: At. 764 6 fih yap abriv h- 
wira' Wicror, etc. Cp. t^. 863 rd Tfxauca | 
redla frpoiravdia' va^per*, ta rpo^njt ifJioii 
id* 149 1 rdf Upas orus \ vpoctiTroifUv 
'AMlyaf. Usu. ev or kokQh \iyeuf rivd is 
to speak well or ill ^him: Xen. Afem. 
4. 3. 8 cv \4yeur top cv X^yorra. i\ 
8* oCkm (iroXcf) is somewhat bold, but 
scarcely warrants Wecklein *s change to ii 
d* iicei. Cp. 351, Aesch. Suppi. 390 Kara 
p6fiovt ToOs oUoOtw (the laws of your 

761 £ iravTot with X670V StKoUov : 
'thou who wouldst borrow a crafty device 
from any plea of right* — ^as he here uses 
the X^TOf Ukolw about duty to friends 
and fatherland for the purpose of enticing 
Oedipus back. Cp. Pn, 407 l^oida ydp ww 
voyrot aw \iyov kojcw | yXtaaffTH Oiyowra: 
Eur. /. A. 97 irrfrra vpoc^pup X670V. 
This is better than to make iravr^ neut., 
taking X^vov 8. as defining gen. with |ii|x- 
dvr\^i *thou who from anything wouldst 
borrow a crafty device consisting in a 
fair plea* ; for which, however, we njight 
cp. Eur. £rcc. 348 iroXXdir \6ywp eifp'ifiad* 

iiar€ fii BoPM, Ani, ill i^ avarrot...K€p- 
dalwtVf and below, 807. dv ^wf^6s 
^poit dp. PA. 407 i^oida yap ¥ur ravros 
^ \iyou KOKov I yXiiffffif Oiyorra. Dem. 
or. ik § 958 xoXX' S» t)(w Hep* elrtir 
fr€pl a^TifsrapaKebnafSsBTtlxP^fuSp, Cp. 
O. 7\ II n. 

769 £ In L*s trtCpcU (sic) we trace the 
wish of Didymus (schol.) to read ircCp^ 
L€. 'by a stratagem.* It would then be 
necessary to take kcC|U as s ' tvefi me * (who 
have hsul such experiences), irtipf is 
manifestly rieht: ravra is cogn. accus., 
fMv being understood. 

Sc^cpov... JXiCv, to get me a second time 
into thy power. This is explained by w. 
765 — 771, which set forth now they had 
abused xhox former control over the blind 
man. hr otts^r ro^rcMt, er o£r, in things 
(snares), having been caught in whidi, 
etc. : cp. EL 1476 Wrcinr ror* dwipw iv 
fUooit apKvordrois \ wirrux* 6 T\7ifu» ; 
Eur. PA, ^63 Moua /ii/j ^c ducrvw iota \ 
Xa/3orret cAk iic^p^. |&aXivT* cEv dX- 
7o^v : because his dearest wish now is 
that his grave should bless his friends and 
harm his foes (92). If the Thebans could 
entice him back, and become masters of 

Digitized by 




for she is worthy: yet thine own hath the first claim on thy 
piety, since 'twas she that nurtured thee of old. 

Oe. All-daring, who from any plea of right wouldst draw 
a crafty device, why dost thou attempt me thus, and seek 
once more to take me in the toils where capture would be 
sorest? In the old days — ^when, distempered by my self- 
wrought woes, I yearned to be cast out of the land — thy will 
went not with mine to grant the boon. But when my fierce 
grief had spent its force, and the seclusion of the house was 
sweet, then wast thou for thrusting me from the house and 
from the land — nor had this kinship any dearness for thee 
then: and now, again— when thou seest that I have kindly 
welcome from this city and from all her sons, thou seekest 
to pluck me away, wrapping hard thoughts in soft words. 

L repeats v. 438 xed itovBww (sic) r^y 9\fi»h» Mpa/Uirra /loi (thoagh in v. 438 
itself it has icijiujfdapw): Valckenaer struck it out. 771 0^\or] Wecklein 

coDJect. M^Xor. 774 furoffroM] /i* drooYoy Blaydes. 

his grave* they might boiRe that wish; 
and yet he would not even have burial in 
Theban soil (406). 

796 irp6avt¥ Tt, answered bv vvv rt 
in 77a. The interval is somewhat long, 
but the first re merely prepares the ear 
for a statement in two parts. oUcCoit, 
due to my own acts : it was horror at his 
own involuntary crimes that made him 
eager to quit Thebes: cp. 0. T, Sig koL 
t66* o&rit oXXot ^r | ij *y^ 'r' i/uum} raff9* 
apiu 6 rpo0Tt^eif. So Au 260 oUtla 
rddrit I fiffdeif^ £XXov Taparpd^orrot : 
£L 115 oUdaM...els &ras | ifirlrrnt. 

700 t, voovvvO', as if odx iftfeXcf ix- 
W^rcv was to follow; but the changed 
form of phrase requires the dat. MXovri. 
Cp. 0. 7*. 350 hn^ia ffi„Jfifih€af,...ut 
$m (n.). 

707 o^K if0fXft MXevrt c.r.X., the will 
on mv side was not met by will on yours : 
cp. Tr. 198 o&x '"^(^t ixovn S^ \ (t/rcomr : 
Ant, 7^6 wdpH/u 8* &Kuif o&xiimOfftp. wpo^- 
MrOoii, * bestow', a sense freq. in the 
active, but somewhat rare in the midd.: 
cp., however. Ant. 40 irpoadtiiapf {w^iop 
rt, 'contribute'), Aesch. Eum, 735 ylnj^ 
8' 'Opivrg n^i^y iyta rpoffOifffOfuu. The 
midJ. usu.=*to annex' (404), or 'to take 
on oneself [0. T, 1460 n.). Cp. on 
rpinre^n, 153. 

708 i{> the old Attic form, given by 
L in 973, 1366 (though not elMwhere), 
and attested by ancient scholia for fr. 406 
and O. 7*. 1113, where see n. |uo^t 

J. S. II. 

with partic: [Dem.] or. 48 f 18 (prob. 
by a contemporary of Dem.) ^retdii M 
luarbt iy4w9ro ayoMaxrwp : Eur. Hipp, 
664 IU9VW 5' odror' iiiarkyiaBriaoitM, \ ywaL* 

770 i{«MO«« wdi^. : for the impf. cp. 
356, 441. 

771 Tovr : An/, 06 tA Stof^p roOro, 
this danger of which tnou speakest. 

77a €. •v6Xiv, the State in the person 
of its head, Theseus: if^yot, the people 
of Attica, as represented by the elders of 
ColonUs. Cp. At, 861 xXccmU r' 'Atffa^cu 
kqI to ff^rrpo^ y^ot. So £L 706 AI- 
»ttt» y490t '.h.6t xifnn r< nipytiq. t^m. 

774 |unwirav, to snatch to the other 
side (cp. fitroKtww, furartlBrnp etc), 
found only here, but not open to just 
suspicion^ thougli Blaydes changes it to 
/i* orotfirar. SofuBiKmtp in An/A. Plan, 5. 
384. oicXTipd fioXOwcMf X^Y*'*', putting 
hard purposes into soft words: disguising 
the ungenerous treatment whic£ was 
really contemplated (399) under the name 
of a recall to home and friends (757). 
For the verbal contrast cp. Epicharmus 
fr. Ill V vwnipit fiii ra fiaXeuck fuato /til 
rd ffK\rip' fxVff '^oo i^ot softness, lest 
thou wed hardness.' Arist. HAtL 3. 7. 
10 (speaking lof the relation to be ob- 
servea between the sounds of words, and 
the /ones of the orator's voice) idp evw ra 
MoXwrd aKXifpus Ktd n o'rXijpcl fULkcucut 
Xdyrrroif aTlBopotf ylyprrai. • C p. 1406. 

Digitized by 




Kairoi 71% avTTj rcpt/rts, oKovra^ ^tX^tv; 775 

cioirep Tts €t crol \vrrapovvri fih^ tuj^cu/ 

lirfSeu SiZoCt) fiyjS* iirapKia-ai dekot, 

TrhnpTj 8* evovTL dvfiov &v YpTjC^i?, T0T€ 

ocjpoLtf, or ovoa/ tj x^P'^ X^P^ <f>€poL* 

ap civ fiaraCov TrjcrS* ai/ iJSoi^s Tv^o^^J 780 

Touxura [levroi koI (tv vpoar(f>€p€i,% i/ioC, 

Xoyoi /icv €(rd\a, Towrt 0* €prfouriv KaKcL 

(hpdcro) 8e koI roicrS*, 019 crc hrjkdi(r<o KaKOv. 

aW* (US irapavkov olKicry^, ttoXis 8c (rot 785 

KaKWiu avaro% ttJoS* a7ra)sXa)(d'g \6ov6%. 

9 ^ 9 9\\ / /*> 9 9 *>k 

ovK €OTi croL ravr, oAAa crot rao ccrr, €ic€t 
X<^pa<; dkdoT(op ovfi6% hn/aJuav ieC* 
ioTLV Sk iraKrl Tot9 ifiolcn rrjs iiirj^ 

776 TOffa&rii L, A, and most MSS. : rit (or nt) afhri B, T, Vat., Fara., L*. 
776 rvxet"] ^aytcir Herwerden. 777 ^Am L and most MSS. (with iy written 

above in T, Farn.): ^Aei (with <h above) B, R. 77« xrfi^J L* ^ Xprfi*« L and 

the rest. 779 ttapdiit$* L, made from 8tapdi0* either by the first hand itself, or 

by S.— ^poi B. T, F, Vat., Farn. : <ft4pei (with oi abofe), L, R" : 0^/>€i A, R, L>. 
780 rrjad' ar A, R, F, L»: r^«' (without ojr) L, R»: TJa«^ 7' B, T, Vat., Farn. 

776 a1lTT|, subject (instead of roGro, 
see on 88), rCt r4f^t predicate : ^kovrat 
object to ^iX«tv: What pleasure is this, 
— that people should be hospitable to one 
aeaxnst one's inclination? Thuc. 3. 11 
Tit ow wSrri 4 ^Oda iyiywero ij i\€v$€pla 
xumj; ^iX<Cv, //. 6. 15 roirrof yap ^- 
\4€ffK€P 6di iri oUla ¥<duw : Od, 8. 43 
S<ppa ^€tP09 M fieydpoio'i ^tKitafitv, So 
often aynrau. Better thus than: *what 
joy is it {/or ihee) to caress me against my 
will?' The illustration (776 £) shows 
that JKovrat refers to the reluctance of 
Oed., not to the constraint put by the 
oracle on the Thebans. — roora^ni was 
a mere blunder. 

776 & •(tf'ircp merely introduces the 
illustration, like *For instance.' Plat 
Gorg. 451 A iSffrep ^, ttrls fu jpoiro... 
tffrocAi' ojr: jRgp, 4^0 C tSarep wr av «l 
7J/uts cjfdptapras ypd^rat Tpov€\$um nt 
hffeyt \tfWf,...iierpUn i» ihoMvfuv rpit 
ai>r^ droXoyeto'^cu X^orreT. ns before 
cl is here a case of 'hyperbaton,' in which 
Soph, is sometimes bold: cp. 0, 7*. 
135 X n. Tvxc^v: cp. O, T, 1435 koXtoQ 
fit XP^^<^* ^^ Xcro/Mts rvx'tp; 

778 «lv XRlSlo^t* The verb in the rela- 
tive clause takes the optative mood of the 
verb in the principal clause {ixof^^ort 
Ixocf) : cp. £ur. J/e/. 435 rit dp fUXoi | 
&rns diayrtlXetM, and n. to O. T, 506. 

779 i{ x"^ '• ^l^en the ^en^ (the 
thing done) should bring with it no sfm^ 
of a /avmr conferred : x^'^* ^^ X^^^ 
being used m two different senses : cp. 
X^pof i.xnft».„iirwpSi9at, (Aesch. Ag. 
1545) to grant a boon which gives no 

780 ^* : see on 753. The second 6» 
is warranted by the stress on rijo-S*, and 
is more likely than rfjo^ y : cp. on 
a T. 339. 

781 nsl o^, thou on thy part : cp. on 


782 X^YV'-TOioa 8* IfpY^iow: cp. 
EL 60 tfrv \hyip Bop^w \ ipyowi atadia : 
Eur. Tr. 1133 Sp^fi* ^xovaa^ r&pya 3' otf. 

788 Md rourS*. The Chorus had 
been present when Ismene told Oed. of 
the Theban designs, and when he uttered 
an imprecation on his sons ($00^460): 
and Theseus left the stage at oof. But 
^pdm refers to the explicit and public 


Digitized by 




And- yet what joy is there here, — in kindness shown to us 
against our will ? As if a man should give thee no gift, bring 
thee no aid, when thou wast fain of the boon ; but after thy 
soul's desire was sated, should grant it then, when the grace 
could be gracious no more : wouldst thou not find that pleasure 
vain ? Yet such are thine own offers unto me, — good in name, 
but in their substance evil. 

And I will declare it to these also, that I may show thee 
false. Thou hast come to fetch me, not that thou mayest take 
me home, but that thou mayest plant me near thy borders, and 
so thy city may escape unscathed by troubles from this land. 
Tliat portion is not for thee, but this, — my curse upon the 
country, ever abiding therein ; — and for my sons, this heritage — 

781 ai>] 9^ L, R^ 783 ^pic^a Si koI roc^d',] Wecklein puts the comma after 

M, joining koX tw&6* with aft etc. He also conject ^peurta d* irayrCt wt etc. — rotas'] roiv 
L, F, R^. Blaydes conject. raS'. — Koxiiv] Hense and Nauck conj. rit tX. 786 ol- 
Ki^nt (stc) L, and first hand in F : oltr/jffw R' : cp. on v. 91. 788 orairoY L, R, 

etc., which is explained by the gloss in R, ijrfotm dytdrtot. Other corruptions are 
A'a^ (L*) and Sitmt (Vat.). A is among those which preserve iparos, — rijad*] 
.Scaliger's correction of rwrd' (mss. and Suid.) which Elms, left in his text. 
787 rdd* i9r\ ixti] After iar* at least three letters have been erased ; an acute 

statement of Creon's baseness, now ad- 
dressed, before his &ce, to the Chorus. 

786 wdfMiiXov, having my abode 
(oi^X^) beside you, f>. dyxi yrjt KaSfidas 
(399)t but outside of it. So At. 891 rtpot 
fioii rdpavXn i^fhi wiarovt', * whose cry 
burst from the covert of the wood at our 
side?' : fr. 460 nCpavXor *BXXiK'^orr(s, a 
neighbour at the Hellespont. 

788 KOiwir dtwiTOf : see on oriire^r 
Xei/utfTMr 677. rijo^' is a certain correc- 
tion of the MS. iwvS*, which would be 
awkward if masc (as « the Athenians), 
and pointless if neut., since nothing has 
yet been said between Creon and Oed. 
about such ffwra. The schol., xeU &a^^ 
8iJ/5iy o/SXa/Siff Iffro* ix roi>Tiy» t^i 7^1, 
confirms rvjo^'. Join rno^ x^^* ^^^ 
KcucMV, 'evils coming from this land' 
(gen. of source). diroXXax^ is absol., 
*get off,' as £1* 1063 oXvirof &nit i^- 
aroXXax^ffo^AOi : Ar. Piut, 971 araXXa- 
T^oi I oj^/ttM. If it were joined with 
rrjffU x^oifoSf 'get free of this land' (as 
Wecklein takes it), the phrase would im- 
ply that Thebes was already involved in 
a feud with Athens. Besides, the words 
would naturally mean, 'get safely out of 
this land.' 

787 £ Tttrm...T«8', a good instance 

of the nonnal distinction. Cp. Her. 6. 
53 rovra /ih AaKedai/i6noi \4yovffi,..,Td5€ 
Si.,,iyC»ypdi^u: Xen. An. i.^i. 10 raOra 
fjLi¥ 8rj ff^ "kdyetf rap* iffuaif Si diray- 
7cXX< TdS€. In poetry, however, ovros 
often refers to what follows (as Oti. 1. 
306 roCra 84 roc puSKa vdrra rtXtvni- 
ffovfftF 'Axoio/, I piTtt nd i^alrovt ipiras), 
and 5^ to what has just preceded : cp. 
on 1007. 

X«pat with dXcCvTMp, my scourge of 
the land, the avenging spirit which, 
through my curse, will ever haunt the 
land : for the ^en., cp. TV. 109a Ne/A^at 
iwoiKO¥ (the lion), ^ov«6XMr oX^bropa, 
scourge of herdsmen: Xenarchus (Midd. 
Comedy, c. 350 B.C.) BovraXjwr fr. i. 
3 oK&rrtap tlffvhraucf IIcXoirtd(Jr, a ver^ 
fiend of the Pelopidae has burst in. If 
we joined JKtC x*P*^*» ^^ phrase could 
mean nothing but ' in that part of the 
country/ which is pointless here. For 
IwaCwv cp. Aesch. Suppl. 4x5 fiapim 
^6ifWKw...6XiaTopa. The erasure after 
loV in L suggests to me the possibility 

that hrm I x^'P^ ^^ ^^^^ I X^^ (<^^ 
pending on hvtdwf) may have been alter- 
native readings, from which ours has been 
composed; Imt there is no evidence. 


Digitized by 




v^oi/os \a)(eu/ rocrovroPy G/daveiv [loi/ov. 790 

dp* ovK ifieiyov rj <rif raa/ Bijfiat,^ ^pov(a\ 

TToXXoI y, oaramep kcIk arcuf>eaT€po}u fcXvcj, 

^oifiov T€ KavTOv ZjjvoSt OS K€u^v Trarqp. 

TO (Tov 8' d(f>lKTaL Sevp* wrofiXriTOP crrofuiy 

TToXXiJi/ expp OTOiLOicriv* ip Be r£ XeyeLP 795 

KaK atu XdfioL^ rd nkeiov 17 aroimjpuL 

aXX* otSa yap ae raura jxw treidiov^ Wl' 

77fLa9 o €a $>7^ ci'^oo * ov yap av /caica>9 

ovS* cSS' ^oi^€s CvH'^f €t r€pvoCficda^ 

accent remains. .7 90 roaovrop Ma»€bt njh»<» MSS.; roffoW 7', ivBoMW jiJii^ov 

Brunck; on which Elmsley rcmarlcs, *roffo\rro ct rocoGro non usuqiant tragici/ — 
rightly, as reganls roeovro ; but cp. Aesch. P, K. 801 toiovto yjk» o'm rovro ^padpioif 
X^7«— unless roioin-w ©rv aoi should be read. Blaydes conject. 6ffanr€p iw$QP€Uf 
lU0» : L. Lange, roo'oirrar iwBoMtt^ 6a9¥ : Meineke, tocovtw ipBdnrev pt/b^op. 

790 Too-ovrov, iv6avitv fi^vov is 

bold. The infin. must be explained as 
in appos. with roffovrop, — 'just thus much 
right in the land — the right to die in 
it.' For the regular construction, see 
O. T. 1 1 91 TQComw 6aop SoKtan Aesch. 
TAefi, 730 (in ref. to these same brothers) 
MapM I x^^^A PoittM Juiir^Xaf, 6T6ffap 
Kcd ^ifUpouriP icarix^tPf | rtSp fuyiXwp 
vtUtap ifiolpovt: Xen. An, 4. 8. xi 
TOffovTOP X^P^ Karoffx^^-"^^^^ ^ '^'^ 
iffX^'''**^ Xoxovt y€p4ir$€u, tup rc\€fdup 
KepdTWp: Thuc. i. 2 P€/i6fi€P0i..,TiL aimop 
iKourroi Saop &roi^. The conjecture of 
Blaydes, So-oyinp instead of too-ovtov, 
is hardly probable. 

IvOavcCvj cp. [Eur.] J^Aes, 869 ^ Tcua 
rarpLst r<as or ipddpoifil <roi ; a poet. 
word: in Lys. or. x6 § 15 the prose 
ipatroOoMOPTUP should prob. be restored. 
Remark that MwmHp can mean only *to 
die in,' not, * to iu dead in' : but the sense 
is, 'just enough ground, with a view to 
dying (instead of reigning on Theban 
soil'; x./., as much as a dead man will 
need. The phrase is half-proverbial: 
Ar. Eccl, 593 ii.i}fik yttapyetp m liip xoX- 
Xi^, Tfp i* €&cu iLii^ roApirfPOi, Freeman, 
Old English History p. 313 \..What 
will my brother King Harold of England 
give to ICing Harold of Norway? ' . , . * Seven 
foot of the ground of England^ or more 
perchance^ seeing he is taller than other 
men: Shaksp. H IV, Pt. i. 5. 4. 89 
When that this body did contain a spirit^ 
A kingdom for it was too small a bound; 

But now two paca of the vilest earth Is 
room enough, 

79a 7a4*o~rlp«iv : see on 633. The 
Kol of two MSS. (A, R) is strongly 
recommended by Greek usage, and is 
probably to be combined with ke^ which, 
though not necessary with icXiW, has 
L's support. kXW, pres., know by hear- 
ing, as z'iA. a6r, Tr, 68, etc.: cp. 940 n. 

794 Td o^v...o-T6|ia, thy mouth 
has come hither suborned: thou hast 
come as a mere mouthpiece of the The- 
bans, secretly pledged to aid their designs 
on me. Cp. 0. T, 416 (Teiresias says) 
Koi Kpictrra koX ro6/ibp arofta \ rponiXd' 
Ki^€, my message from Apollo. mpXi|- 
Tov: cp. Ai, 4§i oAMs iptl toB* cir M- 
pkirrop X^TW, I Afat, IXe^at, aXXa rifs 
oavroO ^jpti^t, a word not true to thy 
nature. So itv6 xc/urrot of an insidious 
emissary, Xen. An. 3> 3* 4. 

7 96 voXXi^vlxov ^|UMrvv, with a hard 
and keen edge, — ^thoroughly attempered 
to a shameless and cruel task, orbfuoaxs 
was the process of tempering iron to 1 
receive an edge or {xnnt (orbfUL); cp. 
Arist. Meteor, 4. 6 ryforox Ik koX 6 dp- 
yojffupot olSfipot, fSrrt ^/»6t yfyptaOoi 
Koi rdXiF rifypvoOai, koI rd 9rof».ib» 
fiara irotovoip oOrw b^tararai yap koI 
d,iroKa$9iprrai K&r<o 17 OKiapld (dross). Stop 
5i ToXXdffct rdBTj xcd KoBapbt yhnpm,, 
TovTo oT6fiufia 7<7rcra( (this makes 
tempered iron). Hence, fig., Plut. Mor, 
988 D rifS opdpelat oZbr jSa^i} res 6 dvpa&s 
i^Ti Kol ero/LUfia: Lyeurg, 16 rd 3' 

Digitized by 




room enough in my realm wherein — to die. 

Am I not wiser than thou in the fortunes of Thebes ? Yea, 
wiser far, as truer are the sources of my knowledge, even 
Phoebus, and his father, Zeus most high. But thou hast come 
hither with fraud on thy lips, yea, with a tongue keener than 
the edge of the sword; yet by thy pleading thou art like to 
reap more woe than weal. Howbeit, I know that I persuade 
thee not of this, — go! — and suffer us to live here; for even 
in this plight our life would not be evil, so were we content 

79a ffdx Do^erlein : ix L, with most Mss.: xai A, R, Aid., Blaydes. 796 \d* 

Pois] Musgrave conject. Xcuroct. 797 dXX' otSa ydp tf-e] L has the letters 

9a 7 in an erasure. dW* oT^a yap fit Blaydes : dXX* (aOi yip /u Meineke, writing 
tW^cot with Nauck. rtiBior MSS.: om' is written above in F. 799 ^(fi/tea^J 

^3/Mv L, which has 4 written over «L F has i? in the text. 

^TMurd (fipi(prf) fSKKcuf ^rofiovaSai nd 
Kpari^wdtu r/jv i^tp, have their consti- 
tutions tempend and strengthened. Ar. 
Ntdf, 1 107 fUiunfa* Jrorr | <v puM ffro- 
fMtiaets ooMp^ hri fihf Sdrtpa j oTor tftm- 
A&Mf, rV 8* iripop atrcQ ypddov \ 976- 
luaffw tiap it rd lui^v rpay/iarot alluding 
to a two-edged blade; schol. 6^w€ts... 
dbcon^ftr. The double sense of o^|ia 
has suggested the raprfx'l^^f ^ith ord- 
|M*o%v: CD. TV. 1 1 76 rob IMP ^wqa arofia^ 
At, 650 at rd 8tlp^ ixapripovp rore, J fia^i 
alStfpot wf, i67f\&p$rpf ffT6/Aa: 'I, erst 
so wondrous firm, — yea, as iron hardened 
in the dipping, — felt the keen edge of my 
temper softened.' Cp. At, 584 yX&a^ffa.., 

799 Kcucd and ovn^pui are predi- 
cates: cp. Eur. ffipp, 471 aXX' c/ rd 
rXtlw XP"*!^^ "f^ Koxup Ix'^'* ^P* 
An/, 313 ^x TUP ykp alrxpup Xfififidrttp 
roi)t rXtlopas | drufjuhovt tSois &p 1} ^tw9- 
ftdpwu Oed. means: 'Bv pleading with 
me to return, you will only illustrate your 
.own heartlessness: you will never win 
me as a safeguard for Thebes.' 

797 If ot8a if right (as it seems to 
be), |&t( can hardly he explained other- 
wise than by empluisis, f.^. by the strong" 
assurance which the speaker expresses. 
But what form should the partic. have? 
(x) With the MS. irfC0Mv, the sense is: 
'However, I am assured that I am not 
persuading you of this, — eo!' In 656 
M* iyw o-e (iiirvva | ip64p8* axa^orr' Mpa 
appears to be a like case of strong 
assurance, Cp. 0, T, 1455. In iisi 
there is another: hrlarafMi ykp rfipdt... 
Hp}^ Tap* (CXXov |tf)Scvdt rt^oo'fUprfP. 

Here, however, dtSa ^ xel$<aP''is so far 
stranger, that the empnasis appears less 
appropriate in stating the spoiker's con- 
sciousness 0/ what he himself is doing. 
(1) The V. I, inCOovT*, extant in at least 
one MS. (F), removes this objection. 
'However, I am assured that you are not 
persuading (either the Athenians or me, 
cp. 803) — goT (3) irfC<r»v would be 
liable to the same remark as rtlBtop, 
(4) ffiia^W would complete the parallel- 
ism with 656, but is not required by the 
'strong assurance' view, which applies 
to past (xiii) or present as well as to 
future. — Another view is that (ttf gives a 
quasi-imperative force: 'I know tmit you 
shan't persuade.' This might apply to 
656. Here it is much more difficult, esp. 
if we do not adopt Te£a-oyr': in ixai it 

With tcr^...|u for otia,..a9 the imper. 
would explain |M) (cp. on 78): and we 
may note that in 0. T, 370 the MSS. 
changed ff9..,ifjicv into /u,.,0od. But the 
context confirms otScu 

In later Greek /uif with partic, in 
regard to /act, wss common, as Luc. 
Diai. Mori. 16 xm ovp oUrp(/9^t 6 Alax^t 
iip od 8i4ypu 0% fi'fi 6pra iMiPOP, 'failed 
to discern that you were not he,' where 
fui 6PTa, though it might be paraphrased 
by it fiij ijaOa^ virtually = dn oi/k rjcOa, 
In Mod. Greek the partic. always takes 
^4 not 8ip, This later tendency may 
conceivably have affected our mss. : e.g, 
roiad' 01; irtlBtop may have once stood 

799 «l TffMro^iuOo, if we should have 
content therewith: cp. Ant, xx68 rXotf- 

Digitized by 




KP. vorepa vo[iC^€ls Svarvyelv efi i^ ra crd^ 

7} <r ct9 ra (ravrov /toXXo^, & t^ pvv Xoyoi; 
OI. ifiol yL&f lo'ff tJSlotop €t av yLrfr i/ik 

rreCOeiJ/ oto$ r cT fiijre rovarSe tov$ ireXas. 
KP. J ZvcryLop^ ovSc toI Xp6v(f <f>vcra9 ffxa/el 

<f>p€va^ WOT, aXXd XSaa t^ T^p^ Tpe^i; 
OI. v^<u<roTJ ^ S6ti/o9* avhpa S* oi^oo/ otS* eyci 

oiKaLOJ/y ooTis i^ aTrai/TOs ev Xeycu 
KP. "Xfopls TO t' €t7r€ti/ iroXXa kcu ret KaCpuL 
01. <tf9 St) o^ fipa^ia, ravra 8' e/ KaipS Xeyct9. 
KP. ov 8^^ ora> yc vov9 t<ro9 ical <rol irapo. 
01. airekff, ipci yap Kai irpo raivhe, pjjSd fie 

<f>v\aar(r i<f>opiiciv €i/6a XPV *'<3U€w ifie. 
KP. iMapTvpofiai rovo'S*, ov cri* irpos Sc tous <f>i\ov^ 

80a Xv/ia] Wecklein conject. X^A<a* 909 odMr' from od3^ L. 808 r4 jcoi^Ma 
MSS., and most of the recent edd. : t6 icalpia Suidas (/.v. xwp^t), Elms., Hartui^. 
810 tfr^] 6 rw, L, with '0'w' {ia, Sfftfi) written above : and the same hand has writ- 
ten oImt over t^oa; 812 ^\aa-ff*] Tp6rraffff* Blaydes. 818 1^ ftaprApofUu 




r€i re 70^ §air* dUoiff el /So^ci, /Uya, \ 

. J irai 

rciiy rd xafpetr, tSKX* iyCt xaruov ^Ktas | 

800 t. Which of us do you consider 
the mater sufferer by your present atti- 
tude ? Me, because I am not to bring 
you back? Or yourself, when vou reject 
TOur friends and country? ovvrvxcCv 
has been explained as 'to be in error,' 
referring to Creon's ignorance of the lot 
in store for Thebes (787); but it is 
simpler to take it of Creon's fiaiilure 
to win Oedipus. However great that 
loss ma^ be, Cfreon means, the loss to Oed. 
himself will be greater still. H rd oni, 
*with regard to your doings'; cp. ixii: 
C7. T. 980 (n) d' e£f rd /lyrpot M ^ov 

being elided, though emphatic : 0, T, 64 
wdXuf T€ Kaiik KoX a^6fiov or^n. kit r^ vvv 
X^Y^y in our present discussion (from 718). 

80a £ Creon had said, in effect, 
* Your happiness is as much my object 
as our own.' ^Afy happiness,' Oed. re- 
joins, * will be best secured if your appli- 
cation is rejected by the people of Colo- 
nus, as by myself.' 

804 ^ox^, cp. 150, £L 1463 (wt) 
KoKaarov TpoffTvxi» ^VQ ^p4ras : Her. 5. 
91 96^aw.,.^6ffat a^iifmu 

806 Xvfio, a 'stain,' or 'reproach.' 
In the only other place where Soph, has 
the word {At, 655 Xi^aio^' oyplns i^) 
it has itsjprimary sense of 's<MDething 
washed ofr (from iJAT, another form of 
tjAOft whence Xovw). \v/ai is only an- 
other form, and Eur. uses Xv^ in the 
sense proper to X^Mf E^* ^'v. 588 XO/*' 
'AxoicSr, their *bane' (Hector), rp i^ m, 
pass, (as 0' 7*. 374 /uat rpi^ rp^ 
n;rr6f), thou ikrat on to disgrace thy 
years by thy folly. Not midd., 'dost 
nourish a reproach.' 

808 Cp. a. r. 545 Xiycca' ^ Scvdr 
(Oed. to Oreon). 

807 It dvavTot, starting fmn anything 
as the djtopMif or 0Xi^ of discourse ; * on 
any theme.' So in marks the condi- 
tions from which action sets out {in ix 
rwi\Au^n), fA\kf9i^ii\tajdAspKiousiy: 
Eur. ffee. X191 9vP9ff9ai HZu^ tv X^yctr. 

808 fd Ko^io, the reading of Siddas, 
is confirmed by such passages as Aesch. 
P. ^•9^7 ^off "ri r* ^i^cir xoi r6 9ov\ti€tw 
^X^' ^ur. Ak. 5a8 x^^P^' ^ ^' *^At koL 
t6 fxii wofili'mi. In Philemon ZureXw^ 
fr. I. 7 Irepor to t* 6Xyeuf koL t6 devptv 
#0t' Cr««f, ^e second t6 is doubtful. For. 
rd KaJLptOf the reading of the MSS., it may 
be urged that the phrase is rd aUpuL 
{\iyev, 6pw etc.) in Aesch. Tk, i, 619, 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAnNOi 


Cr. Which, thinkest thou, most suffers in this parley, — I by 
thy course, or thou by thine own ? 

Oe. For me, 'tis enough if thy pleading fails, as with me, 
so with yon men who are nigh. 

Cr. Unhappy man, shall it be seen that not even thy years 
have brought thee wit? Must thou live to be the reproach 
of age ? 

Oe. Thou hast a ready tongue, but I know not the honest 
man who hath fair words for every cause. 

Cr. Words may be many, and yet may miss their aim. 

Oe. As if thine, forsooth, were few, but aimed aright 

Cr. No, truly, for one whose wit is such as thine. 

Oe. Depart — for I will say it in the name of yon men 
also ! — and beset me not with jealous watch in the place where 
I am destined to abide. 

Cr. These men — not thee— call I to witness: but, as for 

•ndvi" (from rodo'd*) od ^i' rp6ff 9i ro^ ^ovc L, with most MSS. But Tp6t yt, 
instead of irpds M, is in 6, T, Vat., Fam.: and hence Musgrave conjectured, — 
/lapr^lMi roi^y, 9O ff4, rp6t yt roi)t ^ovs | pT' dMrafuifiu fin/f/ULT*' ifr 5' [for 
i^ 0-*] i\u trori, Erfurdt, fiapr^pofuu To6a'8\ 96 vk rp6ffBe etc. (and so Wecklein 
reads). Dindorf, aOxl v\ ii ypiifftt, ^"kovt etc.: Hartung, ovt ff^ frpoOrHjataf 

Suppl. 446, Ch, 581, Eur. /. A, 819, Soph. 
Ai, 110, while EL 118 ^porovKn ico/^a 
(without art.) is isolated. If rd is re- 
tained, the ellipse of r6 is illustrated by 
606, where see u. : and add trag. inoert. 
fr. 469 x<^' ''^ ^vffCaw koI ^pvyQv 6pLf' 

a09 «f ^, quasi vtro^ strictly an ellip- 
tical phrase, ' (do you mean) forsooth that 
^ you speak,' etc. Aesch. Ag, 1633 in 9^ 
^ ftot r^povif Of *A^7€iwr ta€i, Eur. Andr. 
134 W ^9fiP0fM$tit K9ls dyw^ ^PX^ yJkytav^ \ 
in d^ 0-i> tf-cA^pctfr ri^ta 5' oirxi o-i^poMi ; 

810 5TyaiToi>r4» oTiff, in the opinion 
of one who possesses only such sense as 
yours: for the ethic dat. cp. 1446, Ar. 
Av, 445 rcM-i PiKOM Ttis icpiTCus : Ani. 904 
ircuroi a* iyuf Wlfitiffa rott ^poPoOaiP cfi. 
For tTQ% only so much, cp. O, T» 810 
ov /*V fcriyr 7* tnaofi Her. «. 3 POfd^ 
rdms dyBpiinrovt tfotf wtpl aMiif irirrof' 
^ equally little : for ((vos ical instead of 
iSrrep, O. T. 1187. 

811 irp^ TiSvSi, as O, T. 10 vp6 tQpU 
^vpw (n.). 

812 l^opiuSv with Ivda xH* keeping 
jealous watcli at the place where I am 
destined to dwell : fig. from a hostile fleet 
watching a position ; cp. Dem.^ or. 3 § 7 
ijr TovTO iiffWMp i/Airodurfid n rf 4fikiimfi 
Ktti dvax^P^f roKw /uy&kifP i^opiuw rota 

iavroO Koipdiu |u vrith ^XaoV only: in 
class. Gk. i^p/utif does not take ace. 
For |ic followed by 4|U, cp. £/. 1359 

ifjuUt where tpuoi is not more emphatic than 
lu. So in TV*. 117 z kMkow wpd^ty xa- 
Xwf ' \T6S*rip&p* o^h dXXo xXV Bomw ifjii, 
where there is no contrast between iftd 
and some one else : Ant, 393 wt ffHpytiM 
ifU : PA, 190 t6 /li^ voedp ifiU^ where the 
stress is on the verb, not on the pronoun. 
And so here, too, it may be doubted 
whether i|U conveys such an emphasis as 
would be given by an italicised *my,* — 
implying a reproof of meddlesomeness. 
The stress is rather on xH i^^^v : Apollo 
has brought him to this rest (80). 

818 £ This passage, whicn has been 
variously altered, appears to me to be 
sound as it stands in the MSS. Oedipus 
has undertaken to speak for the men of 
Attica (ipQ ybkp Ktd vp6 rdawtt), Creon 
refuses to identify him with theni, bitterly 
reminding the Theban that his real ties 
are elsewhere. 'I call them — not thee — 
to witness my protest': ue, *l have a 

i'ttst claim on thee, which thou repellest: — 
'. appeal to a judgment more impartial 
than thine own.' The words mark the 
point at which he drops persuasion. He 
now turns to menace. *but, for the tone 

Digitized by 




ot oun-a/xecpet prjfiar ^ tjp cr €A<u ttotc, — 
01. Tts 8* iv fie Tojphe crvfifia)(a)v IXot )8t^; 815 

KP. 77 /i7}i/ aif Kai/€v TovSe XvwrfdeU eaet. 
01. TTOio) (TUi/ €/>yai row d7r€Lhj<ra^ ^^^^5 
KP. iraiooLv Svoti/ aroi rriv fiev dprico^ iyai 

^vapndara^ eirefi^a, rfjv S* d^o) rdxpi^ 
01. ot/iot. KP. Tct)(' cfct9 /itaXXoi/ oi/utcw^cti' rctSc. 820 
01. T'))^ TratS* 9(€t9 ftov ; KP. tt^i/Sc t* ov (laKpov ^ovov, 
01. cca fcVot, ri Spda-er ; tj TrpoSdcrere, 

KovK i^ekdre roi/ darefiyj rrjcrSe x^ovo^ ; 
XO. xdpei, ^€u, €^(0 ddarcrov oirrc yap rd vvv 

St/caia irpdcrareL^ ovff d trpoadev eLpyacrai. 825 

KP. vjjLLP dv elrj TijvSe /caipos i^dyeiv 

dKovarav, el 0e\ov(ra /lit) TropevaeraL 
AN. OLfjLOL rdXaway irol <f>vym ; troUu/ XdficD 

decov dprj^Lv 17 PpoT(ov\ XO. rt Spa9, ^ev€\ 
KP. ov;^ d^o/xac rovS* dj/Zp6%y aXXd r^9 €/Ltf 9. 830 

0(Xovs etc. 816 W d' S» A, R. 819 rovde Musgrave, and most edd.: 

TtaifBt Mss. (In L the first hand wrote rwr only, and ^k was added by S.) 
818 ffO(] ffc L (with oc above), R*. 820 uk^ioc L, and so (or (J/ioi) the 

other MSS.: of/Mc Bninck. — oliub^eur L first hand: but v has been written above, 
and a line drawn through v. o/^c&^ny Vat. 821 r^Se r* Bothe: nti^dc 7' 

of thy reply to kinsmen' (meaning, to 
himself, cp. on 148 o'fuicpott), *if I catch 
thee' — ^an aposiopesis. (Cp. H. i. 580 
eTxep yi.p k* iOikr^of 'OXi^/ircof dtrrtpomf- 
rns I i^ i64wp orv^eX^ai* | 6 yap rdkd 
^pT€p6s ioTiy: Verg. Agn, i. 135 Qu^s 

yjit/ftrii^QUA^antestor: cp. Aristoph. Pax 
X X 19 TP. h) ireuc roue rd^ B^iy. IE. ^lop- 

814 dvra|i€Cp«i: d^ifiofuu usu. takes 
asimpleacc. of the person to whom a reply 
is made iggi]; but cp. Her. 8. 60 rore 
fih ^prlun Tpot row Koptydioi^ dLfielrf^aro: 
and, since dTOKpLtfCfuu rp6s riya was com- 
mon, it would have been strange if the 
same construction had been rigidly de- 
nied to dfjLelfioftaL. Even if irp6f were 
not taken with dtfra/jLtlfiei here, it could 
still mean *in relation to': cp. TV. 468 
KOKOv I Tpof dXKow etpott Trpot 6* (fi^ wl/€U' 
d€tM del. So At. 680 fsrerdp 0(Xor | to- 
(rav$* uTovpyQp ii^eXtof fiovXriaofiat, ota 
causal = ixel rocaOra : cp. on 363. 

815 T(Mv8f on^mi. with p(f : cp. 657. 

818 i{ {i^v in a threat, as Aesch. P, V. P 
907 ^ mV hi Zevf , Kolirtp o^^di; ^porwr, | I 
ioTOA raTeur^f . kAvcv tovSc, sc. roO Ami' 
<re. Cp. 0, T. XX58 dXX' e& r(X ^fat, 
xr. e& rd SKfcOai. The MS. k£vc« tmv6« 
could here mean nothing but *e'en apart 
from these men.' Xvirr|Oflt fo'«i, sa fut. 
pcrf., here implying, * wilt soon be grieved ' - ^ , 
(though it could aSo mean, *wilt suffer a +^" ^ 
lasting grief) ', v> O, T. 1 146 ob o-uMrif- 
eas (ffei; Ant. 1067 dm^oi); dru. In 
prose the part, thus used with Uofun is 
the perf., not the aor. 

817 iroC^ o-dv IpY^, on the warrant of 
what deed,— since XvmjOds ivti, implies 
that somethixig has alreadv been done to 
cause the pain which will soon be felt. 
vvv has the same force as in o'i)r 9t^i — 
' with what deed to sufport the threat.' 
Cp. O, T, 656 k¥ alrlq. \ ffinf ci^ovc? IsjiYf 
...pdKewt to accuse one with the help of 
an unproved story. Xen. sometimes has 
cw thus where a simple instrum. dat. 
would suffice: An, 3. x. 11 Uwai iri tow 
dyum ToXi) ff^ ^powij/uLTi /teCj\m: 3. 1. 8 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYl Eni KOAONni 


the strain of thine answer to thy kindred, if ever I take thee — 

Oe. And who could take me in despite of these allies ? 

Cr. I promise thee, thou soon shalt smart without that 

Oe. Where is the deed which warrants that blustering word? 

Cr. One of thy two daughters hath just been seized by me, 
and sent hence, — the other I will remove forthwith. 

Oe. Woe is me ! Cr. More woful thou wilt find it soon. 

Oe. Thou hast my child? Cr. And will have this one 
ere long. 

Oe. Alas ! friends, what will ye do ? Will ye forsake me ? 
will ye not drive the godless man from this land ? 

Ch. Hence, stranger, hence — begone ! Unrighteous is thy 
present deed — unrighteous the deed which thou hast done. 

Cr. {to his attendants). 'Twere time for you to lead off yon 
girl perforce, if she will not go of her free will. 

An. Wretched that I am ! whither shall I fly ? — where find 
help from gods or men ? 

Ch. [threateningly, to Creon). What wouldst thou, stranger ? 

Cr. I will not touch yon man, but her who is mine. 

uss. 824 £ rd i^uv L, with most Mss.: rorvr B. Meineke would write 

rayCv I dUcu' cE rpda'aiit. Brunck, rarur | iUaia rpdfffftit o&ri (so G. Koen, for 
o60* a) Tpo^Bv 9tpyaaai. — For ttpyoffoi Reisig conject. Hpydvta, 827 ropt6» 

o-ercu A, R : iroptderoi L and the rest. 829 dpti^ made from dpf^tof in L. — 

8pft] In L's Sptuff the v (perh. also the 1) was added by S. 830 t, Wecklein 

tl...Sui90Wfu9a 0-i)r roct 6fr\ois...BlKfiP 
hnBtunu oiirocf. dtvciXifa^if fx«itsa 
pcrf. : cp. O. T. 577 n. 

818 n^ |Ur, Ismene, who left the 
scene at 509 to make the offerings in the 
prove. Creoo may have seized her, as a 
hostage, before his entrance at 718 ; or 
may luive signed to one of his guards to 
go and do so, when he found that Oedi- 
pus was stubborn. 

820 ToSi might be cognate acc.,s 

, Ttldc r& o<^uli7/Mrra (cp. Aesch. Ag. 1307 
KA. ^, ^ei>. XO. ri tout* l^€v|af;), 
but it rather means, 'this capture.' 

821 The njvSfl •/ of the MSS. could 
be retained only if |mv were changed to 
wal and given to Creon. o^ HAicp. xp^* 
vov: seeon 507. 

828 T^v oo^pi), because Oedipus is 
under the protection of the deities (287), 
and espeaally because, as he may well 
suppose, Ismene has been snatched from 
the sacred grove (cp. on 818). 

824 t, Ooovov, oft. in impatient com- 
mand, as 839, At. 581 ri;ffa^« dSurffor : 
0. T. 430 o^K «it SKedpow; oi^x^ B&aa-oif; 
Write Td Whr rather than rcvvr, since it 

is opp. to ct rp6ff0€p: 86caia, predicate. 
ctpYSMTcu (his capture of Ismene) need 
not be changed to elpydata, since irp6or0ctr 
can mean ' dready.' 

828 ^|itv, addressing his guards (713). 
Cp. the order given by O^. to pinion 
the herdsman [0. T, 1154)1 and by 
Creon (in An/, 578) to lead off the sisters. 
&v Kf) : here in giving a command with 
cold sternness. Cp. 735 (in request), 
0' T, 343 (in fixed resolve). 

828 t, irot ^^m; cp. on 310. Ocmv 
...fl PpoTMv; At, 399 oihi 7A/1 OtQit yivw 
oW iifupkjw I tr' i^iot pXhrtof tw ilt 
tfrotf'cr difdpiinrwf. 

880 ovx A^^ofioi. With these words, 
Creon steps towards Antigone. His ac- 
tual seizure of her is marked by the words 
To^t i|io^ &ym. The fut., therefore, is 
more dramatic than cbrrofuu would be. 
And Wecklein's rejection of 830 f. would 
enfeeble the scene, rfjt 4|iiit, since he 
considers himself as now the guardian of 
his nieces, — their father having forfeited 
all rights at Thebes (cp. O, T, 1506 n.): 
EL 536 aXX' oif Atrr^ oAroioi, rfpf y* ifiifw 

Digitized by 




OI. c5 yfj^ ai/aKT€9. XO. S ^4v, ov Siicaia S/)^9. 
KP. St/caux. XO. 7ro>9 Siicata; KP. tov9 €/u>v9 ayo). 

<rrp. Ul. ui TToXt?. 

2 rC Bpa^, & ^€1/ ; ovk wfyqarei^ ; rdx ^U fida-avov ct 

8 tlpyov. XO. crov ucv ou, raSc y€ ij(,<oijl€vov. 

4 7roX.€t fiax€L yap, €t rt inifiav^i^ €ft€. 

6 ov/c '>7y(H}€voi/ ravr' eycJ ; XO. fi€^cs x^^pow 

6 ttJi/ TraZoa daaarov. KP. /utT} *mraacr a /xi) Kparet^. 

7 j^aXai/ Xeyo) crot. KP. crol S* eycry oBoLiropew. 840 

8 npofiaff cSSc, )8aT6 ySar*, emorrroi. 

9 7roXi9 ivaCp€raL, iroXis ifid^ adevei. 
10 trpofiaff <jlZ4 fjLou 

brackets these two w. 839 lit roXct] L, with most MSS., gives these words 

to Antigone : Wunder restored them to Oed. 837 & /mxcc Porson : Mxc( 

Herm. The MSS. have Mx^ (as L), or fUxv- — rTifuLP€tt Porson: ^nffuuptis MSS. 
{frMfMiP€it R). — The Mss. distinguish the persons thus. — 01. r6\€t...rTifiay€tt 
iptd. I XO. oi)k ityopevop ravr^ iyfh; KP. /Mid€S.,.Oaaaoif, XO. m^ Virago''... 
Kparcif. Reisig and Hermann saw that the words 7n\€i.,.rrifutPtU ifU belong to 
Creon. Mudge had already corrected the rest. 840 trol 6' iy^ V L, R^ F : 

L": ffol 8* iywy* A and most MSS.- 




0*04 fyw d' L*'' 

MSS. — h69tvopw\ dyaxwpedr B, Vat 

882 roi^f l|io{»f: cp. 148 <r/uKpdit 
(s Antigone); AtU, 48 dXV oiSiif adr^ 
rwr ifjuap fi' ttpyeur fxira (i>. from my 
brother): O, T. 1448 6p0ut tCm^ ye d'lSa' 
reXeif vrep (for thy sister). 

888 — 886 llie phrase rodt iftods 
Ay<a indicates the moment at which Creon 
lays his hand on Antigone. It is fol- 
lowed by 1 1 verses, 833 — 843, in which 
the dochmiacs of Uie Chorus, blended 
with iambic trimeters, mark excitement. 
Antistrophic to these are the 11 verses, 
876—880, which in like manner follow 
the moment at which Creon lays his 
hand on Oedipus. As a lyric interposi- 
tion in dialogue, the passage has a kom- 
matic character, though it does not con- 
stitute a KCfi/i6f proper in the same sense 
as 5x^—548, 1447— H99» ^^ 1670— 


834 dU^o-cif : 838 fiiBif. The former 
is properly, 'allow to depart,* — the latter, 
* release from one's grasp ' ; but they differ 
here only as *let her alone' from the 
more specific 'unhand her.' Cp. 857 
o6toi 0*' d^i^w, I will not allow thee to 
leave Colonus. 

886 df fidauyov d x<P^^> ^^ ^^ ^^^ 

of (afforded by) blows : cp. x^^-P^ phftott 
the arbitrament of blows (as opp. to 
^LKifl c^f)! Her. 9. 48 Tfhr„,1i ffvfifd^ 
^fUat it X^^^ ^' r6^xor iiriKiadfu, Xen. 
Cyr. 1, I. II (lit X^^P^^ ffv/jLfjJ^orras rocr 
toXcaUms. ft as in the common phrase 
els x*^^ ^^^ '''"^^ or ffwiivwi, 

836 «C|ryov, said as the Chorus ap- 
proach him threateningly : cp. O, 71 890 
rGof iahrrwf ip^ercu (n.). |u»|Uvov, medi- 
tating, designing: a part, used once in 
dialogue by Soph. (7k 1136 rifutfTt h- 
XP1^rrd iJMikhri)^ and twice in lyrics by 
Aesch. {Ch, 45. 440- 

887 voXfi: reus Qi^aa schol. The 
accent of Mx^^ ^i^ ^^ ^i^s. cannot weigh 
in deciding between Mx«^ and |mix<S 
since such errors of accent are countless; 
and the fut. is distinctly better here. 

888 OVK iJY^pcvov. . . ; a familiar phrase ; 
Ar. Ach, 41 04/x i^6peuor ; roCr' ^xcSr' oirf^ 
^\€yop: Plut, loa Q^K iiyoptvw 5nxap^|eir 
vpdyfjMTa I ijfuWinriw fun; Nub, 1456 r( 
h^fTo. TOUT 06 fioi T6r* ifyope^t; So 
O. T. 973 o6kow iyti eoi ravra rpoAryor 
raXat; — Oed. alludes to ^87, 653. 

839 |i.i) 'iKroo-ff* a |im KpaT«itt do not 
give orders in matters where you are not 

Digitized by 




Oe. O, elders of the land! Ch. Stranger,— thy deed is 
not just 

Cr. 'Tis just. Ch. How just ? Cr. I take mine own. 

[He lays his liafid on Antigone. 

Release her! Thy 

Oe. Hear, O Athens ! 
Ch. What wouldst thou, stranger? 
strength, and ours, will soon be proved. 

\Tluy approach him with threatening gestures. 
Stand back! CH. Not from thee, while this is thy 



Nay, 'twill be war with Thebes for thee, if thou harm me. 

Said I not so ? Ch. Unhand the maid at once ! 

Command not where thou art not master. 

Leave hold, I tell thee ! Cr. {to one of his guards, who 
at a signal seizes Antigone). And I tell thee — begone ! 

Ch. To the rescue, men of Colonus — to the rescue ! Athens 
— ^yea, Athens — is outraged with the strong hand ! Hither, 
hiUier to our help ! 

•41 rpoficLB* (made from rp6pa$') vi' ifLfiart /Sar' imrtoi L. For wd* infiart Tri- 
cUnius wrote ii^ part, which is in B, T, Vat. The other MSS. agree with L (except 
that Vat has irpo^^*, R' ir totw). hroitw, Bninck. a^a xoXif iiik ff$h9C\ 

Wecklein conject. nfXif ir' w cdhen F. W. Schmidt, rhXit i/tA <f>$tM€ii Gleditsch, 
w6\a dfwx^<^« ^^® rpopoB* (sic) M ftoc L, and the other MSS., except 

those which (as T, Fam.) have xfto^ari fi* vdc, a conjecture of Triclinius, meant to 
reconcile the metre with that of the antistr., v. 886, where he read repwo't d^ 
(see n. there). 

master, d is not for Jr, but is cogn. 
accus. (or ace. of respect), as O.T. 1511 
ircUra fi,^ pwSXov Kpartuf j koI yi^p ixpd" 
Tiftf'at. For the gen. in a like sense cp. 
Her. 9. 16 ix9l^ni..,696rti,.,, roXXd ^po- 
rtforra /iiT^cFd* KpaHwf, to have many 
presentiments, and power over nothing. 
A/U, 664 Todvtrdafftuf roit KpanipovffiM, 
to dictate to one's masters. Theocr. 15. 
90 Toffdtiepot irlTo/r^i (wait till you are 
our master before vou give us orders). 

•40 At Creon s words, when he laid 
his hand on Antigone (833), one of his 
guards stepped up. and placed himself at 
her side, x*^^ ^Y^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^'^ ^^' 
ff€u and fUdett is said to Creon. Creon's 
o^C, a mocking echo of theirs, b said to 
lA£ guard: *and / tell ihee to start on 
thy journey.' If it were said to thi 
Chorut^ the sense would be either, 
x) 'and I tell thee to btt^ne,' or 
3) *and I tell thee that [she] is to go' : 
>ut (1) is not idiomatic, and (a) is im- 


841 irp^Pa0'...paTf, as oft. esp. in 
Eur., e.g. Or. 181 Bwx^iu9\ otxofMB*. 
•S8««dfvpo {O.T. 7 n.): cp. 181. Ivro- 
iroi, the other dwellers at Colonus. 

•42 irtfXit...«^Wvti: our city — yea, our 
city — is being brought low by sheer 
strength: Ivoijpcrai, because the majesty 
of the State is destroyed when its asylum 
is violated. In ir6Xi.t 4|ui, the stress is 
on the first word, not on the second. 
vUy^% with ipaiperoL seems to be suffi- 
ciently defended by Eur. Bacch. 953 06 
vBkw^ ¥uair4oif | ^vrcuicat, where it differs 
from piq. only as it differs here, — i.e. as 
meaning strictly, *by an exertion of 
strength,' not, * by violence ' : cp. id. X197 

by her own strength (since the god made 
it easy for her). Some place a point 
at i|id, taking o^^va with wp^poO', come 
forth in strength : but such a use of ff6ip€i 
atom is harsher than those in which 
ffdi9€i takes an adj., as iv€\dw¥ o6k ikdff- 
ffwi adhfti (Ai. 438), or royrl ffOii^ 

Digitized by 




AN.. d<f>{KKOfiaL Svcmji^o?, ci ^a^oi, ^ivou 
01. TToC, r€KPov, ct /Ltot ; AN. irpo^ fiLav wopevofJLOL 845 
01. ope^ov, (a nat, ^(erpa?. AN. dXX' ouSei/ crddvoi. 
KP. oi5k afe^ v/iLCis; OI. cS roiXas eycu, raXa?. 


oSotTTopifcrps' aX\* eTrcl i^tfcai^ ^cXcts 

irarpCSa re nji^ cr^i/ /cal <^tXov9, v<^* cSi' eyc3 850 

rax^cl? ToS* €/>Scj, fcal rvpawo^ cSi/ o/xoi^, 

i/t/ca. xp6v(o yap, oIS* eycu, wcScet raSc, 

ouovv€K avTos axrrou ovre vvv jcoAa 

8/}a9 ovre npoa-Oo/ elpyda-co, fiia ^Ouav 

opyy X^P^^ Sovs, 7] (T del Xvfiaiverai,. 855 

XO. iirtcrxes avrou, ^eli/e. KP. fiij }j^av€Lv Xeycu. 

XO. ovrot (T d^rjcrcj, T(avh4 y iareprjfJLivo^i. 

KP. KoX [lel^ov dpa pvcrvov TrdXei ra^a 

drjcrei^' i(f>d\lfOfiai yap ov rovroiv fiovaiv. 

844 d^^Xxoiti' (J L, and most MSS.: i^Xjcofietf' w L': d^^Xjco/uu Triclinias. 
846 ff04ifu] ffSiwot Vat. 840 idoixofrifreis L and most MSS., Brunck : 66oiT<h 

pj/jaTit (sic) A, R : Mocro/yi^i;! most edd. — ruror L, with cc written above : reucw 

'with all one's might.' Rather than 
Wecklein's It ov avtvn, I would pro- 
pose — if any change were needed — roXif 
trcUprroi, roXif tV, <MwA | Tprf/3ad' 
wM uoi. But no change seems needful. 
84 A uoi: ethic dat.; cp. 8r. 

847 A mXas: cp. 75 j. 

848 Ik TovTOiv...axif«Tpoiv, by means 
of these two supports, — the art. being 
omittedi as 471 rovro x^^ff** 1*^" is 
simpler than to construe, * with the help 
of tbese (girls) as supports.' (For toO' 
Touf, as fem. dual, cp. on 445.) We 
should then have to take it as a case of 
the pron. assimilated to the gender of 
the predicate (see on Ta&nfw.,.iraO\aM 88). 
(k refers to the ffierfrrfta as an antecedent 
condition of his walking. Essentially the 
same use, though under slightly different 
phases, appears in 807 4^ dxarror: TV. 
875 (/9^/3i7Jcey) i^ dxarffrov roditi Ph. 91 
k\ Ms ro96s: El. 741 (ip^oDtf* 6 rK-ftiuav 
6p0bs i^ 6p9CiP il^pw. o-Ki|irrpoiv : cp. 
1 1 09: Eur. Ific. 180 rid* drri roWtap 
i^ri /xoi Topa^fn/xfit \ vdXir, rt^n;, peuc- 
rpow, ifY^fiur 63oC. 

849 iSoiirop^o^ As between -eif 
and -yiit in verbal endings, neither L nor 
any of our MSS. has authority. The 

reason for preferring the aor. subi. here 
b one of usage, ov |fc^ d8oiiropi)oni|S is 
a denial: o^ |fc^ 68obvopijo^it, a prohi- 
bition. The latter is grammatically as 
light as the other, but does not suit this 
context. (The remarks on 177 refer to 
the 1st and yd pers. fut. ind., not to the 
md.) ^ 

viKav, to worst, — ^by carrying your 
point against them [not with ref. to 
future defeats of Thebans by Athenians, 
611). Cp. 1204: At. 1353 Tawrau' Kpa- 
reif roc tup ^Xiop wiKuffiewoff thou con- 
qnerest, when thy friends conquer thee. 

8A1 ripawot, one of the royal house: 
cp. Tr. 316 fiii TUP Tvpdppup; *is she of 
the royal stock?' The Creon of O. T. 
588 does not wish n^pcvvof e&cu (to be 
Idn^ ItSKKop ij Tdpoppa Spopi but the 
captor of the blind man*s daughters must 
seek a touch of dignity from any source. 

8A2 f. yvma-t% rdSc, *thou wilt un- 
derstand t/use things* («thy present acts 
in their true bearings), — explained by 
69ovvtK', etc., *viz., that' etc. aJMv 
stf'eavror: so 030, 1356: but ovrir 
siitukvrip 966, U. T, 138 (n.). 

8A4 For Spft followed by clp^o^, 
instead of iSpcurat, cp. 0. T. 54 wt 

Digitized by 




An. They drag me hence — ah me ! — friends, friends ! 

Oe. Where art thou, my child ? {blindly seeking for Iur\ 
An. I am taken by force — 

Oe. Thy hands, my child ! — An. Nay, I am helpless. 

Qk, {to his guards). Away with you ! Oe. Ah me, ah me! 

\Examt gttards with ANTIGONE. 

Cr. So t/iose two crutches shall never more prop thy steps. 
But since 'tis thy will to worst thy country and thy friends — 
whose mandate, though a prince, I here discharge — then be that 
victory thine. For hereafter, I wot, thou wilt come to know all 
this, — that now, as in time past, thou hast done thyself no good, 
when, in despite of friends, thou hast indulged anger, which is 
ever thy bane. [He turns to follow his guards. 

Ch. Hold, stranger ! Cr. Hands off, I say ! 

Ch. I will not let thee go, unless thou give back the 

Cr. Then wilt thou soon give Thebes a still dearer prize : — 
I will seize more than those two girls. 

F : rurv the rest. SAO re after rarp(3a was added by Triclinias : wirpw r« 

Reisig. 8A8 avr^ Triclintus: «^dv L and most Mss. : 0'avr^ A, R, Aid. 

8«4 ^MT ^ U, 8A7 rCmU MSS. : tvSp^ Brunck : roTy^c (fem.) Week- 

lein. 8#0 ^ai] Nauck oonject. rtlrtKt, 

^(km applies to his former conduct, 
since, in searching out his origin, he 
acted against the passionate entreaties of 
locasta (a T, 1060 ff.)^ Greek idiom 
uses a parataxis, evrt yv¥,.,^Tt vp^«^, 
where ours would subordinate the second 
clause to the first, 'now, at before*: cp. 

8«« afYJ x^v 8oi(t: cp. 1184: EL 
331 .9viti^ fULTtiif /til x^ti^wBfU K»i,i 
Cratinus fir. inc. 146 ivBtM teal 9^ yurrpl 
9Uov x^f^* We remember his blow at 
Lalus (nOi* ac' 6pynt O. 7*. 8o7>— his 
anger with Teiresias (wf 6fiym Ix^^t ^« 
34*) — ^his anger with locasta {U, 1067) 
— his frantic self-blinding {ii. 1168). 

8#6 The guards, carrying off An- 
tigone, have already left the scene (847); 
cp. 875 luwfm. Creon is now about to 
follow them, when the Chorus again 
approach him, and protest that he wall 
not leave Colonus unless the two maidens 
are restored. 

8A7 rmU. So the plur, ordc of the 
two sisters below, 1107. 1367, 1379 (im- 
mediately after the mate, dual rouM', re- 
ferring to the brothers), 1668; roaV if si, 
1146, 1634, O. T. 1507, Ant. 579. On 

the other hand the dual of Mc occurs only 
thrice in Soph. ; above, 445 ro&3c : rtidt 
EJ, 981 f. hit. (Below, iiii, to^c is a 
corrupt V. I. for r^Jc.) It is surely 
needless, then, to write toCvSc here. But 
Reisig's plea for the plur. is over-subtle, 
— that it contrasts with the ixtentuUmg 
tone of To^TOiv in 859 (merely two). 
Rather Creon uses the dual because he 
is thinking of the two sisters t^rtiher as 
the '/nw tuf^ortt' of Oed. (848, 445). 
The plur. differs from the dual simply 
by the adtmce of any stress on the notion 
of *a pair.* The Chorus are thinkine 
how he had first seized Ismene (818) and 
then Antigone. 

8A8 £ ffWvw. Then thou shalt soon 
denosit even a greater security for mv city. 
voXflts Thebes, as in Creon's former 
words, 837 rroK€i itAxtH- ^Aaim denotes 
what one draws to oneself, carries off, (i) 
as booty, (i| as a security, (3) in repri- 
sal. Here tifo^it points to (9), since 
ifixvpop TiBhau to deposit a pledge, was 
a regular phrase : Ar. EccL 754 xbrMpwr 
/UTOiKii^fiepm ^{enTToxaf | aih\ 1) 0^pctt 
iw4xvpa Sri^w; *or are you taking them 
to be deposited as securities?* Plat. 
Z/j2f. 810 E htxypO'."'ro^ Bhrat (those 

Digitized by 




XO. aXX* €5 ri rpe^eu; KP. tw8* avd^OfiaL Xafidv. 86o 
XO. BeLvov Xeyots <ai/>. KP. tovto vw nenpd^erau 
XO. rjp fJL'q y 6 Kpaxvoiv rfjcrht yrj% aTreLpydOj). 
01. {3 ^deyi^ wcuSe?, rj av yap i^avo'€4S^ 'i/iov ; 
KP. avSo! cruovoj^. OI. /lli) ydp otSc SaC/iove^ 

d^4v ft* a(f>cDvov r^crSe rfj^ dpa^ eri* 865 

09 /Lt*, cS KdKiare, xj/ikov Ofifji* dvoa^daa^ 

ir/)05 ofifiaa-LU rots npoaOev i^oix^L jSiju 

roiydp cri r avrov koI ycVos to crov deaiv 

6 irdvra Xcvcrcraii/ *HXto9 Sow; fiiov 

roLovTov oiov ica/jt€ yripavaC note. 870 

86O tM*] tw 7' F. 861 UiMhf \tyoLC. \ toSto rCr w€rpa^€rcu L. The defect of 
a syll. exists in all the MSS. except T and Fam., which have 8euf^ \4y€a wt (wr having 
been added by Triclinius): and all have dcivdy. L- has Xdyois : A, X^yoif with « above : 
F, \4yeis with m above : the rest, X^ccr. Hermann restored \4yoit <&. Heimsoeth con* 
ject. X^cit 01^ (and so DindorQ: L- Dindorf, X^tf roc : Wecklein, decyof Xoyoct eX: 
Nauck, 8€ip^ X&yoi ffov: H. Stadtmiiller, Stofdw X^cf. KP. toOt* airb ww rerpo^e- 
rcu. 862 XO. vw /joj Y\ "^le MSS. have j}r ^ m', and eive the v. to Creon. 

Piderit assigned it to the Chorus, changing fi* to #*, and so Dind., Nauck. With 
Wecklein, f prefer 7' to ff\ — artipyiBoi U. 868 ^Hy/i*] Blaydes conject. 

Bp4ikfk\ — }fftu6ffeis B, T, Fam., and most of the recent edd. : ^eu^it L and the 
other MSS., Aid., Reisig, Wecklein. 866 $tUn L, with v written above 

who have given the pledges)... rodt BefU^ 
povt (those to whom they have been given). 
wi^Xti dat. of interest, as inrortBiwajL *to 
mortgage' takes a dat. of the mortgagee : 
Dem. or. 37 § 15 6 inroBtlt ri} warpi rdM- 
8paro8«L, — The version, *you will cause a 
greater prize to be taken from Athens,* 
IS inadmissible. Oi]o^fcf w6Xti could not 
mean, * cause /or Athens,' in the sense, 
*cause to be taken from Athens.* If ^ecf 
meant 'cause' (instead of 'pay'), vtfXei 
would still be the city which received the 

4^4'0|uu: Aesch. SuPpL 411 jcol fci(r« 
Hiipis fwrUiiw i^i/^erai, Cand so) *that the 
foeman shall not lay hands on you as 
prizes ' (where the king of Argos is speak- 
ing to the Danaldes whom he protects). 

861 After Sctv^ Xfyoit (L), or Xfytis, 
a syllable has to be supplied conjectur- 
ally. Triclinius added «^ (*be sure 
that,' 45) before revro : but this mars the 
rhjrthm : and the simple fut. (as in 860) is 
more forcible. The optat. X^yois of L, 
which is not likely to be a mere error for 
Xlycif , strongly favours Hermann's simple 
remedv, Scii^v Xlyott dv, * 'twere a dread 
deed that thou threatenest* (if only thou 
couldst doit): cp. on 647 m^' dtf X/Toti 

dibpftlfio. Next to this, I should prefer 
Wecklein's dciF^f X^tmi «t 

«firp4(fi«i, *will have been done': i^. 
will be done forthwith: Dem. or. 19 
§ 74 tf^...ravra Terpa^wBai dvoufifrptw 
4fMpw. Cp. O. T, 1146 n. 

862 ^v |i^ y\ Piderit is clearly right 
(I think) in giving this verse to the 
Chorus, not to Creon. Creon, who has 
long since dropped the semblance of cour- 
tesy with which he began (759), cannot, 
of course, mean to express serious defer- 
ence for the wishes of Theseus; while, as 
an ironical defiance, the words would be 
extremehr tame. In the mouth of the 
Chorus, however, the threat has point, 
since they know their kind's public resolve 
(656) ; it has also dramatic force, since he 
is soon to appear (887). The words of 
Oed. (863) refer to 86 x. dwafrydtfg : cp. 
£L X171 Hfy^Bw (and so Eur.): Aescn. 
Eum. 566 KartipynJBov (aor. imper. midd.). 
The forms iipyaStPf dwoipyoBe (aor., or, as 
some would call them, impf.)are Homeric. 
See n. on 0. T, 651 €Ud0<a. 

8684afyiir, 'voice,'rather than*word': 
the conj. 6p«|4i' (Blaydes) would eflface an 
expressive touch. i|ni^<it might be de- 
fended as present of intention or attempt 

Digitized by 




Ch. What— whither wilt thou turn ? Cr. Yon man shall 
be my captive. 

Ch. a valiant threat ! Cr. Twill forthwith be a deed. 

Ch. Aye, unless the ruler of this realm hinder thee. 

Oe. Shameless voice! Wilt thou indeed touch me? 

Cr. Be silent! Oe, Nay, may the Powers of this place 
suffer me to utter yet this curse ! Wretch, who, when these eyes 
were dark, hast reft from me by force the helpless one who was 
mine eyesight! Therefore to thee and to thy race may the 
Sun-god, the god who sees all things, yet* grant an old age such 
as mine ! 

b|r the fint hand. — r^de y^ MSS.: ly^St r^ ed. Londin. an. 1747, ^^^ ^"^^^ tdd.z 
TTfcie ffijt Blaydes. — apdf F (omitting fi*)' ^^^ ^(X6v 6/ifi,* aroffraaat] 

Meineke con}. ^Ouotf 6/ifA* iroanwat: Blaydes, ^tXor 6fifiaT6s fu dw (or m' o^'s): 
Froehlich, nStU, 868 0'cx* aSrrop {i.e. ft xovroi*) L, F: ct Koirrw A, R : vi 

7* uMw B, T, Vat, Fam. : ci r' aMv Bninck. — ^ewr] Blaydes conj. xpi-raw, 
or Kp4um. 870 fJiftoMol TOT€ MSS., which form (from aor. iTipeof) is 

preferred to yripdMtu (S) by G. Curtitis (K^ ch. v. p. 198 ^b 134 £ng. ed.). It is also 
i^roved by the Attidsts (Moeris p. 115), and pronounced the only correct one 

(cp. on 993 KTtlwoi) : but \|ra^9^t is more 
natural, and expresses indignation with 
greater force. 

864 £ aiSw wmwwf, Creon forbids 
the utterance of the curse which he fore- 
bodes ; and the injunction reminds Oedi- 
pus that he is near the Awful Goddesses 
who impose abstinence from all ill-omened 
words. *Nay' (y^h he cries, 'may they 
suffer me to utter one imprecation more 
(Itv).' y^p implies, 'I Will not yet be 
mute*; cp. aiso its use in wishes, tl yap^ 
if9e ydpf etc. Irt recalls the former im- 
precation on his sons (41 1 ff.). d ^mvw,. . 
dpSit: cp. on 677 ay^F«/ior...xetfuarur. 
Tiif is a certain correction of the MS. yijs 
(T for r). 

866 See Appendix on this passage. 
€ff, with cans, force, 'since thou nast...': 
see on olnrcr, 163. «|riX^y i^' can mean 
onl^ *a defenceless eye,' 1./. a defenceless 
maiden (Antigone) who was to him as 
epresight. The phrase has bitter point, 
smce Creon himself, in his smooth speech, 
had pathetically described Antigone as 
rodri^of dprdo'ai (759). It is luso less 
bold in Greek than in English, owing to 
the common figurative use of Sf^ui, as if 
he had said, 'my defenceless darling* (cp. 
on 0. T. 987). i|nW should not be taken 
as ace. masc. with |u: this would be tame 
and forced. Cp. below 1099 oi> ^iX^ o^d' 
ditf'icffuor, not wUhout allies or instruments: 
P^ 953 ^*^» o«« 'X"" ^/f^ (when 
arippid of his b<r*o), dwoovaa-at takes a 

double ace. (like d^oiftw, etc) : this is so 
natural that we need not desire 8t y' or 
5t /lov. 

867 ^oCx<S as B^x ctx«rat...droard-' 
^at, thouffh he is still present: so 1009 
ol^« \afiSw, As olxofiMi cannot have a 
pres. sense, the departure meant can be 
onlv that of his guards (847): so that 
l(a(X^ merely adds the notion of *aioay 
to airoovaaraf. — Cp. £1, 809 dxoffinffat 
yitp Trjt ifiit €tx€t ^cF^, etc. 

868 9i y wm¥ seems preferable to 
vk Kairr6¥, since Ti...Kal was usual in 
such formulas with a^r6t, cp. 461, 559, 
951, 100^, 1115 : though n was some- 
times omitted when a third clause follow- 
ed, as Antiph. or. 5 | 1 1 i^iSiKnaw a£np 
ml yiwti Koi oUl^ rj #j irapiitftm^o^. I 
hardly think that OtAv can be right It 
would be partitive, *of the gods, the all- 
seeing Sun.* When a partitive gen. 
stands thus, it ought to be emphatic, as 
in £1. I485 tI t^p ppoTwp Sim v^ jccurocr 
luiurgfUvtaw \ BvrfCKWf 6 /UXXtnf etc. But 
here there is no stress on *gods^ as opp. to 
other beings. I should prefer Ot&t, from 
which Omv may have arisen by the care- 
lessness of a copyist who connected it 
with y^vof. 

866 £'HXiot: invoked 0. T. 660 (n.) 
oi riiw rdirrvp Ot^p 0€6w rp^/uoir "AXtor, as 
the all-seeing god whom no deceit can 
escape. pCov cogn. ace, instead of T^pat. 
Kil|U : see on 53. In the Antigone Creon's 
wife Euiydice and his son Haemon com- 

Digitized by 




KP. opare ravra, ti^ctSc 7175 eyxo^ptoi,; 
01. opcicrL Ka/i€ kcu cr€f koI ^povova on 

epyots venovdo)^ prqfiaa'w <r dfivpopuLL. 
KP. ovTOi KaOi^oi dvfwv, aXX* a^cj^^^^Ca^ 

Kei /JW)5vo5 etftt rwSc icat xpo^^TppoSvs. 875 

tai TaXa9. 
2o(TOv Xfjfi e^oiv d<l>CKOv, fcV, ct raSc Soiccts rcXcti'. 
3 Sofco). XO. TwS* ap* ovKeri ve/io! iroXu^. 
4x019 rot 8tfcatoc9 ^^ Pp^X^^ ^^^^ fieycLV. 880 

oKOveff ola (f>deyy€raL ; XO. ra y* ov reKel' 
6<Zcv9 ftoi ^i/toTO). > KP. Z€U9 v* av etScL'n, otD 


7 ap* ovx v)8pt9 raS* ; KP. vfipi^y aXX' (u^c/crca. 

8 ta> TTas XecJs, to) ya9 irpo/jtoi, 
O/jtoXcre ot)i/ rdx'^h ftoXer'- cttcI wepav 885 

lOTrepaia oJSc 817. 




by Nauck (Melanges Grko-Rom. 1. p. 13d). On the other hand yffpdMai is 
defended by the schol. on Aesch. Cao. 008, Cobet (Mmemosyn. 11. 144), and 
Lobeck on Buttm. Gr. 1. p. 138, who regards it as pres. inf. of ynfim^, but aoristic 
in force. 87 A lunhfo^ L and most MSS.: ijMwot A, R.— rorde] rcSrde B, T, Vat., 

Fam. — -xP^w ppaZ^ L, with yripw' fiap6ff' written above (by first hand?): S 
has written in marg. rd xoXeu^r ^Tfci ^api. The other iiss. have XP^V /3pa5vf> 
except that the conject. xp^wt^ Ppo-xyf (due perh. to v. 880) is in T, Vat., Fam. 
877 Xfj/A*] So L, with most MSS. : \Ofi* A (from the corrector), R : Mfi' B, 
Vat.: Sii /i' L*. 870 r^fua Reisig (led by the schoL, rovnyF 3' apa oiSirM 

pofu^ roXuf) : y^/M» MSS. 882 This verse is mutilated in the MSS., which have 

only Z€^ ravr' itf tlBelri, <rd d' 06. The letters o- ravr' are in an erasure in L : it 
is uncertain what the first hand had first written : but it was not Zc^ r' 6f, Elmsley 

mit suicide, — another son, Mmrens, 
having already devoted his life for Thebes. 
But in Creon's own person, at least, the 
cnnte was fulfilled by his surviving all 
that he loved best. (Cp. An/. 13 1 7 ffi ) 

871 6paTt: he calls on them to wit- 
ness the unnatural imprecation: cp. 813 


878 Ifryoif : cp. on 781. ^^^moxv is 
said with a bitter consciousness of im- 
potence at this critical moment. 

87A fvovvos, as 991, 1150: cp. O. T, 
1418 n. ppoSvf (cp. 306) seems more 
fitting here than papvt, which has no 
MS. warrant except L*s superscript variant 
yilfwir (sic) papOt, — perh. a corruption of 
ynpq. pofiOs. In O. T, 17 ff^ yipq, /3a- 
/>€tt= weighed down with age, while in 

Au loiT h ytip^ /So^speevish in old 
age. The conjecture ppaxvt was intended 
to mean 'weak' (880). 

876 14 rd^Xat: see on 833. 

870 TdvSf (w6Xtv) evKln irtfXiv vcjim, 
I will no longer reckon Athens a city. 
Cp. O. T, 1080 ifuwr^ niSa TTJt T&)C7f 
wifuav : El. 597 jccU ^' ly«#7< htffT&ruf \ 
ij liyp'ip* o^K Aeur^or «ft i}/iar p4ftw. The 
jiit. is better than the jh'es. here, since 
the latter would assume Creon's triumph. 

880 'roSt...8iKcUoi«, instrumental dat, 
by means of rd SUcata, ue., by having 
justice on one's side. * In a just cause, 
one feeble man is stronger than a city.' 
Cp. fr. 76 rott Tdp <acaiMt orr^fv od 
^cor: fr. 78 «ai 70^ Ikioala yk^v^ ^ec 
Kfwnt lUya. Here he speaks of the moral 

Digitized by 




Cr. See ye this, people of the land ? 

Oe. They see both me and thee; they know that my 
wrongs are deeds, and my revenge — but breath. 

Cr. I will not curb my wrath — nay, alone though I am, and 
slow with age, I'll take yon man by force. 

[He approaclus Oedtpus as if to seize him. 





not turn 
dost not 


all speed 
borders ! 

Woe is me ! Antl- 

Tis a bold spirit that thou hast brought with thee, »i">ph«- 

if thou thinkest to achieve this. 

I do. Ch. Then will I deem Athens a city no more. 

In a just cause the weak vanquishes the strong. 

Hear ye his words ? Ch. Yea, words which he shall 

to deeds, Zeus knows ! Cr. Zeus haply knows — thou 

Insolence ! Cr. Insolence which thou must bear. 
What ho, people, rulers of the land, ho, hither with 
, hither! These men are on their way to cross our 

wrote, EP. Z«^ ra0r* h tUttn, ^ 9* od • • • * . Hermann: <«2 9* trr* 
9n>- ZtOt, KP. raSr* i^ elMii, ^ 3* otf,-— tupposing that Creon tntemipts a 
threat of the Chonu. Blaydet: KP. tA y^ nXw; Ztdt roOr' d^ tlMii, 9^ 
S' 00. Eneer: tortt /ntyat ttOt. KP. Z«ut 7' etr (for Zei>r roCr* Jr). Hartung : 
trrm ridt Zcvf. KP. Z«>t dp ff.r.X. — Indicating a lacuna in the text, Dindorf sug- 
gests 9l Zc^ tn Zcvt. KP. Z(i)r ^ x.r.X. Campbell, Zevt fui fiwirrvp, KP. Zeut 
y 99 ff.r.X. : Spengel, ^a^wt iyfSa. — I have supplied the words Ztit ftoi (urforw 
in the text, merelv in order to show more clearly my view of the context. All 
supplements must be purely conjectural. 885 f, ripaw \ vtpCtfi ^ L and the 

otoer Mss., except thoae which, as T and Fam., have the conject. of TricUnius, 
9%r^ for ^ : cp. on v. 843. wipa \ TtpC^ M9 d^ Elmsley. repva* Ijhi Hxv Blaydes 

force with which Aliny insj^ires her cham- 
pion, while in 957 he admits himself to be 
ohytically helpiess^n/ UkuC 5/emm X^yw. 
ppoxivffy of slicht physical strength : cp. 
586 : and for uTfttr cp. on 148. 

881 rdaa: cp. on 747. 

88S Ztbt y dev...o^ 8' oft. The 
lacuna certainly pnettUd these words. 
The words in the strophe answering to 
rd 7' od T9\€t and to the lacuna are 838 f. 
XO. fU$€t x^P^^ I "v^ vtuBa ^offO'O^. It 
is probable, then, that the lost words 
here belonged to the Chorus, being such 
OS Zct^ fioi (ur(0Tw. 

888 ftPfMf : for the quantity, cp. 441 
n. dvfKT^a, nom. neut. plur.: cp. on 
495 iSurd, 

884 1rp^|M^ invokine a higher power 
than the frroroc of Colonns (841), pre- 
pares the entrance of the king. For the 

J. S. IL 

plur., meaning Theseus, cpu dErcucrot 995 
n., 1667. 

885 £ iiVv «^P«M-' oCSc ^, 'yonder 
men' (with a gesture in the direction 
taken by Creon's guards) 'are already 
passing t&wards thi other side,^ Elmsley 
wrote v^po, which as adv. would mean 
'further.' But w^v is right, since the 
Chorus is thinking of a passage from the 
Attic to the Boeotian side of the frontier, 
as of a passage across a river, v^pa is 
W/m, Uo some point beyond^ a line which 
is either left to be understood, or ex- 
pressed in the gen. : w^v is trans^ 'on, 
or to, the fttrtker side* of a river, sea, 
or intervening space. mpmor\ implies 
only that the fugitives are on their way 
to the border,— not that they are now 
actually crossing it. 8if nearly =3 yf^: 
O. T. 968 n. 


Digitized by 




©H. rt5 ttoff r\ fioTJ; rC rovfyyov; ix tCvo^ iffofiov irorc 
^ovdvTovvra fx dfi<f>l Pcafiov €a\er h^aXttf 6^^ 
TouS* iTTLOTaTy Koktovov ; Xe^aff, cos ctSoI to irai/, 
ov X^P^^ Scup* ^^a dacrcrov rj Kdff r^ovy\v 7ro8o5. 890 
01. c5 SCkTaTy eyvtop yap to TrpocrdxoimfJLd crov, 

nenovua 0€Lva rovo \m avopos aprioi^, 
0H. rd TTOta Tavra; Tts 8* d Tnj/Ltiji/a? ; Xeye 
01. Kp4<t}v oS*, 01/ SeSopfca?, or;;(CTat riicviav 

aTTOcrirdcra^ (xov t^v fiovr/v ^i/oiptSa. 895 

©H. ttgI? ctTTa? ; 01. old v€p Triirovff dtcijKoa^, 
©H. ovKovv Tts €09 rdxiQTa irpocriroktov fiokdv 
irpos ToucrSe ^(ofiov^ trdin dvayKacrei Xewv 
dvnnrov IvTToryjv t€ dv/idTO)!/ diro 
(mevhew otto pvrqposy h/da Storo/jtoc 900 

/xaXtoTa <ruiJi^dk\ovcrw i/JLiropatv dSoi, 
ci>9 /ii'>7 TrapeKucjor at fcopat, y€Aai9 o eyoi 
^o/co y€i/(OLLaL rShe, v€cpci>d€t9 )8ia. 
LU y 0)9 (wcDya, ot;i/ Taveu tovtoi' eycu, 
ci fto' 81* d/3y^9 i^Kov ^9 oS* aft09, 905 

(omitting Wpay). 889 U^aB*] X^^cr* R : Xi^irBop B, Vat.~(&t Wdw 6, T, 

Vat, Farn.: ^i^ L : c^f f^w A, R, etc 890 Nauck rejects this v. 

898 rlt d*] rlt ff* Nauck, who in v. 896 gives iroi^ for twy. 897 m^xovv L : 

oi/ic oSr Elms., Wecklein: o^koi/f most edd. 899 This v. is omitted 

888 £ pa»|iiv, Poseidon's altar at 
Colonus : see on 55. Cox<rr : see on 419. 

890 doovov ^ KaO' i)Soin)v: see on 


891 hf¥Wf\ so O, T, 1325 yiypticKta 

898 Td iroCd ravra; The art. is 
prefixed to rcSot when it asks for further 
definition : Plat. CnU. 305 D Zfi. <Z dXi;^^ 
{iffrl) rd rcpi o^di^ My6fi(wa. EPM. 
r& roTa roiTra; 

894 f, otxcrai: cp. on 867. — ti]v 
|L6vt|v: his sons are as dead to him (cp. 


896 tnp in the thesis of the 3rd foot 
is remarkable, and very unpleasing. 
Rhythm and sense would both gain if we 
could read oZa ical ir&iro¥$* {^ittdted suf- 

897 £ o^KOUv rit...<lvaY'<^**^ ^vnW 
not some one, then, compel ?'s* then let 
some one compel': cp. O, T. 430 n. 

Tovo-Sf p«»|M^: the plur. might be 
merely poetical for the sing. (838, cp. 
Ant. 1006), but here perh. refers to. the 
association of Poseidon ^mot with 
Athena 'Imrta (1069). 

899 ft Join o-«tv8ttv d«d OvfuCrttv, 
dvivirov, i ' v u ^t^ w re cCvd ^vnjpot: to 
hasten from the sacrifice, some on foot, 
others on horseback, with slack rein. The 
worshippers of the'Irrtof and 'Irr(a are 
in part ixwtit (cp. 1070), and have their 
horses with them. The place of olvd ^, is 
due to the fact that these horsemen are the 
important pursuers, dviVTov being added 
merely to give the notion of a pursuit en 
masse. Thus there is some formal resem- 
blance to Ant. X 108 tr\ tr\ ^dor«f , | at r' 
&rr€s oZ r' dir6rrcf, though there 'present 
and absent' is merely a colloquial phrase 
for * every one.' 

diri ^vrvipot, 'away from the rein,' i.e. 
* unchecked by the rein,' immissis habenis: 
Phrynichus ap, liekker Anecd. p. 24 ord 

Digitized by 




Enter TheSEUS. 

Th. What means this shout ? What is the trouble ? What 
fear can have moved you to stay my sacrifice at the altar unto 
the sea-god, the lord of your Colonus? Speak, that I may 
know all, since therefore have I sped hither with more than 
easeful speed of foot 

Oe. Ah, friend, — I know thy voice, — yon man, but now, 
hath done me foul wrong. 

Th. What is that wrong? And who hath wrought it? 
Speak ! 

Oe. Creon, whom thou seest there, hath torn away from 
me my two children, — mine all. 

Th. What dost thou tell me ? Oe. Thou hast heard my 

Th. {to his attendants). Haste, one of you, to the altars 
yonder,— constrain the folk to leave the sacrifice, and to 
speed — footmen, — horsemen all, with slack rein, — to the region 
where the two highways meet, lest the maidens pass, and 
I become a mockery to this stranger, as one spoiled by 
force. Away, I tell thee — quick! — {Turning towards Creon.) 
As for yon man — if my wrath went as far as he deserves — 

in the text of L, but added in the mafg. by the first hand, which wrote 4n«Tor, 
aa 9^'wrw for cdtmror in v. 711, though c^fmrov in v. 668. — For &ro Meineke 
conject rdpa. 90S V is in most MSS., but not in L or F: r* L^ 

•0# L has the of ^xor in an erasure, the size of which indicates m rather than 

^wUfMn rpix^ip frror* olby ari xoXirov 19 
dp€v xoXu'oO. Cp. £1. XI17 dtr' Ar/^opr, 
contrary to my hopes: TV. 389 oAk cnrd 
yvibijoit, not agunst my judgment : and so 
9fit iarh rp^ov {not unreasonably), o6k 
ari icaipoO, etc. rlut. Dion 41 ovroc 3tff- 
\diraPTtt rf)r 6Mr frroit dir6 ^vr^pot 
ijicoif tls Atairriifovt rift liftdpat if^iy Kara* 
^pofUpffty * having ridden the whole dis- 
tance at full spetd,^ For the o in drd 
before ^ cp. AnU 711 n. 

8(aTO|AOi...68oC See map in Appendix 
on 1059. '^'^ ^^o roads meant are pro- 
bably : — (i) A road leading from Colonus, 
north of the Sacred Way, to the pass 
now called Daphn^, a depression in the 
range of Mount Aegaleos through which 
the Sacred Way issued from the plain 
of Athens, after which it skirted the 
shores of the bay of Eleusis. The be- 
ginning of this road is shown by the map 
in the Introduction. (2) A road diverg- 
ing from the former in a N.w. direction. 

and going round the N. end of the same 
range of Aegaleos, at a point some miles 
N. of the Daphni pass, into the Thri- 
asian plain. By either route the captors 
could gain the pass of Dryosoephalae, 
over Mount Cithaeron, leading from 
Attica into Boeotia. The hope of 
Theseus is that the pursuers may reach 
the point of bifurcation before the captors, 
since it is conceivable that the latter 
should wait to be joined by their master, 
Creon. See on 1054 ff. 

IMCXMrm with Iv9a, lit., *to about the 
place where': cp. Her. i. i^i orjpt in it 
11A999 M^P^ l»^iiKiffTCL icg, 'lust about to 
the height of a man's thigh. 

»04 Ca*, saki to the rpdinroXot (897). 

•OA 8i 6pYijf fficov, 'were in such 
wmth/ rather than. *had come hither in 
such wrath.' Cp. Eur. Or, 757 X^^ diA 
^fiov ydp ipxofML, 'for I b^n to fear.* 
Her. I. 169 dcdA(dxi7*-*-^^o*^o*A/>iretyy, 
gave him battle. Cp. on O. T. 773. 

10 — 2 

Digitized by 





arpcDTOv ov yL^drJK iv i^ ifirjs XV^^' 

vvv S* ovcnrep avro5 rov^ vofiovs tlcrrjkff ^x^^» 

TovTOicri KovK aXKoLCTLi/ apfioo'drjo'eraL 

ov yap TTOT €^€t rrjarBe rrj^ ytopoL^t '^rplv av 

K^tva^ evapyw hevpo fioi oTrjo^^ ayiav 910 

CTTcl Z&pajca^ ovr iixov Kara^icos 

ovff (Lv 7r€if>VKa^ avTos ovt€ 017s x^^^^> 

ooTcs 8t/cat* icKovcoaf eiireKdwu wokiv 

Kavev vofjiov Kpaiuovaav ovBa/, etr aff>€U 

ra rrjcrSe rrj^ 7075 KvpC cSS* ineumearcjp 

ayeis 9 a XPV^^^^ '^^^ TrapLcrraa'ai jSia <^— ' 

KaC fJLOL iroXtt/ K€vavhpov rj hovhrfv riva 

KaiTOL ere ^fiai y ovk inaiSevcrav kojcov^ 

ov yap <f>Lkovariv avBpa^ 6kSiicov9 rpi^uf^ 920 

ovS* oj/ cr hraiv4(Teiav, €t wvOoiaTO 

(TuXcivTa ra/ia koL to, raiv deiav, fii(f. 

iyovra (fxaraiv ad\io)v itcnjpLO, 

«. ^KOf is in the lemma of the schol. 906 w^d* d^x* or L (with an erasure of 

two letters, perh. cv, after k), F : o6k d^x* v L', B, T, Vat., Fam. : oA /u^^' or 
A, R. The words oA fuBiiK* Sp are also in the marg. of L, with a small mark prefixed, 
answering to a like mark before 0^8* d^jx' dr in L's text. The writing is (I think) 
that of the first hand, which was thus correcting its own error. 
•07 oOcirep Reiske: iS^rep MSS. — rodt ¥6fiout tt^fiXB* fyw] Nauck conject. Ifkv- 
$€w w6fJL0vs tx^^ ' Blaydes, ^Xtf« deOp* ix"^ w6f*ovs. 909 mr* l(ci A: voB* 

l$et L, 0* having been made from r* : the first hand had written xor' l(a, as it is in 

•06 |u0i{k', suggesting a relaxed 
grasp, is better than the more general 
wpfjK' here : cp. 834. 

•07 o€9v^...Tmyf v<6|iov«: antecedent 
drawn into relative clause: cp. Anl, 404 
BdwrovcoM Cv ff^ r^ Ptxpow \ dreiraf, 
where the schol. quotes Cratinus (fr. 
159), 6pt€p ^iXojcX^r t6p \6yw 9U^$opev. 

•08 TOuTOioa, instrum. dat., dpi&oo-- 
B^cmif he shall be brought to order, 
regulated: Ar. £g, 1135 KA. »euj tap 
ii^ras is tLpoi diSaffKoXov; \ A A. ^r rcutf'CF 
tCffrpait Kwd^ots iip/JLOTTotiWf *^vas ktp^ 
in order* by blows: Lucian Toxaris 17 
tAf dpfJLOffT^ 6s vp/Mi^t rijp ^Airlcar Tore. 

•10 IvopTfSf, before my eyes: TV. M3 
TttJ' oprlTptppa ^ <roi | pKiweip inpwT* 
irapyti. — &y«*v, as //. 2. 558 (rr^e 4* 
Ayiow: below, 1341. Cp. 475 Xa/3«4i'/ 

•II ffaTo^ia 8/>at' would be more usual 
than KaTa{{«ii« Spttp : but the latter is no 

more incorrect than is 6p0&s or icaXwf 

•12 ity=r<M^wr (Sr, possessive gen., 
here denoting origin: cp. on 914. 

•18 £ Athens 'practises justice,' Si^. 
respects the rights of other states; and 
*detennines (K^tipowtuj nothing without 
law,* t\e. admits no claim which the laws 
do not sanction. Oedipus had placed 
himself and his daughters under the pro- 
tection of Attic law. Creon should have 
sought legal warrant for their removal. 
Instead of doing so, he has used violence. 

•14 •It', 'after that,' 'nevertheless*: 
cp. 418, 1005. ^If : cp. 1537. 

•lA rd...ici»pia, the constituted autho- 
rities, like rd WXiy, a phrase sug^tive 
of constittttionitl monarchy, in which the 
citizens have some voice: as Theseus 


%,»\.it.%.ti9 iiuTVi aviuw Wl^Ci 09 Jl IICV 

himself says in Eur. Suf/i, 350 oXXd - 

Digitized by 




I would not have suffered him to go scathless from my hand. 
But now such law as he himself hath brought, and no other, 
shall be the rule for his correction. — {Addressing CuEOii,) Thou 
shalt not quit this land until thou bring those maidens, and pro- 
duce them in my sight ; for thy deed is a disgrace to me, and to 
thine own race, and to thy country. Thou hast come unto a city 
that observes justice, and sanctions nothing without law, — yet 
thou hast put her lawful powers aside, — thou hast made this 
rude inroad, — thou art taking captives at thy pleasure, and 
snatching prizes by violence, as in the belief that my city was 
void of men, or manned by slaves, and I — a thing of nought. 

Yet 'tis not by Theban training that thou art base ; Thebes 
is not wont to rear unrighteous sons; nor would she praise 
thee, if she learned that thou art spoiling me, — yea, spoiling the 
gods, when by force thou leadest off their hapless suppliants. 

R. vo^ I^M F, Vat. : toB' I(v T, with gl. d^. OlO (rHftrjft (or rHjffjft) A, 

B, L': rHi^ta L, with most uss. 9XX 4/iJo9 A and most MSS.: ftmt L, 

ittoL Vat. : 0'ov Nauck.— Bothe conject. /rord^i' ^ : Elmsley, icardfia. 

•12 £ qlMs] Arrbt Meineke: viit Nauck, who for cip x9o¥^,,.w6\iw would read 

<r^ v6X<itft...x^ya. 016 ^xir<0'u»F L, F : ivttrree^ the rest. Cp. v. 914. 

•17 MXipr rird] Wecklein conject. PovXrjt Blxo^-i F. Kern, /3ovXi$r Kvipf. 

•18 KdfiTl ffcU M* A, R. •l^-^^aa Badham rejects these five w.; Nauck, 

mpoif (proposing to refer a question to 
the people), and describes himself (id. 
353) u iX^vOtptitffat ripfy M^ni^ roXtP, 
kfnyrw^r^, of an abrupt or violent en- 
trance, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 37 of 3' M roi>f 
0tfXairar rax^^ts irMi^TlTTovciM ai/rocr 

•16 &Yfi9» of taking captive, as in 
dyttp leal ^p€»\ wa^CtfTOO-ai, bring to 
your own side, subjugate; Thuc. f. 98 
aa^wM^.ivoKifjatvajf ffol roXio/Mrtf srapc- 

4f I' 9^ ttVTO. 

•17 K^MurSpov...^ 8o^Xi|r TiVa, some 
State destitute of inhabitants, or else onhr 
peopled by spiritless slaves. Cp. 0. T. 50, 
and Thuc. 7* 77 6»^pn 7&p voXis, koX 06 
TtLxt Mk r^ difSpCop xtwal. So in Aesch. 
Su^/, 913 the kingjDf Argos asks the 
insolent herald, dXX' rj yvrcuiritfr it ir6Xur 
8oK€Ts fulktuf; The desire to find Creon's 
dfiovXm (940) here has prompted the con- 
jecture if /SovXi^r Slxo^ : out see on 94O. 

•18 r^ 1^1)^^ dat. of r6 fiV^ip : cp. 
TV. 1107 ffoy TO fiifdip w. Her. 8. 106 
Srt fu dirr d^Spdr iroLifffat t6 jiJiih flrcu 
(sc. €69^09), Cp. 0. T, 638, 1019. 

•1^ Oijpai. A courteous exonera- 
tion of Thebes accords with the here- 
ditary ^Wa which this play supposes; 
see on 633, and cp. the compliments to 

Thebes in 939, 937. It has been seriously 
suggested that all these touches must 
have been inserted by Sophocles the 
grandson, because in the poet*s time 
Athens and Thebes were not usually on 
the best terms. 4wa(8«va-av, more than 
I^/K^OF, implving a moral and mental 
training: cp. Find. fr. 180 o^oc lu ^ow 
oOS' ddaT^fwim "Hourdif ^a/dcutfay KXvrai 
Qfffiat : so of the Spartan public training, 
Thuc. f. 84 d^Mi^^jrepor rcDr p6fiuir ri|r 
itrep9}fflat Tai5€v6fi€woi. Athens is r^f 
*SXXddo« Taldtvfftf (id. 3. 41). 

•81 miOotaTo, cp. 945, and n. on 44. 

•88 £ o-vXMvra ic.r.X., forcibly carry- 
ing off what belongs to me, — ^yes, and 
what belongs to the ^ods, when you seek 
to lead captive uniuippy men who are 
suppliants^ It is best to put a comma 
after Td tmv Omv, which is explained by 
Q(^ AvovTo, etc. He robs the godt when 
ne seeks to seize the sacred suppliant of 
the Eumenides (44, 387). He robs The- 
seus (rd|ul) when he seizes persons v ^« 
are under the protection ot Attic n^ ^ 
I915). [f rd rwv OtAv ^mrmv dflX. 
UnipM were joined (as Blaydes prefers), 
the double gen. would be very awkward. 

^mrmv aiklmv Unjpias literally 'sup- 
pliant objects consisting in hapless per- 

Digitized by 




ovKOW €yoyy av (rrj^ iire/jL^aivoiv xOovo^^ 

ov8* €t ra irdpTOiv ctj^oi/ iphiKdrara, 925 

ai/€v ye rov Kpaivovro^^ oort? rjv, \dov6^ 

OV0* ctX/coj/ our* av rjyov, aXX* rfnioTayLriv 

^ivov irap aorotg oJ? Statracrdat yp^dv. 

(TV S* a^Cop ovK ovaav at<rj(ui/et9 ttoXii^ 

7171/ avros avTov, KaC a 6 7r\7i$v<ov XP^^^^ 93^ 

yipovff ofiov TiOria'L koX tov vov K€v6v, 

cTttov fih/ ovv Kol irpoaO^v, iwitroi Sc vvvy 

ra? TratSas cJs ra^tora Scvp* aycti/ rti/a, 

€t fti} fieroLKOs i^crSc ri7S xci^pas deXeis 

elvai ^i(f, re /cou;( e/ccji^* koX ravra croc 935 

rol v^ ff ofioCo)^ Kairo rfjs yXdcrcnj^ Xeyco. 

only V. 910. . 924 irificdpw^ L, A, L«, F, Aid. : hrtfifiaiviaw B, T, Vat.: iw' 

ififiabfiaf Fam. : Elms, conject. ^f av iTi^abmn. 926 x^o^^^f] ir^Xfoif Heim- 

soeth, and so Wecklein. Schneidewin thought the v. sparious. 928 ^4vw VaL : 

sons/ s ^t^at d^oi/f Itcnipiovs. The gen . 
defines the 'material,' or nature, of the 
Urffpia, as in £i. 758 ffQfia StCKaias 
^roSoG is a body consisting in (reduced 
to) ashes. We could not render* 'the 
emblems of supplication brought by hap- 
less persons.' Nor, again, 'the sup- 
pliants belonging to a wretched man* 
(the two maidens). In the following perl- 
phrases we see an analogous poet, use 
of the neut plur., though the relation to 
the gen. is not precisely the same :' Ani, 
1209 A0\las &rnfjLa.,.^orls, 'confused ac- 
cents of a mournful cry,* where the gen. 
might be either of material, as here, or 
possessive: id, 1165 dS/uM. i/iuv cCroX/9a 
pov\€vfidT(aif (partitive gen.) : Eur. PA. 
1485 06 rfXHcakvrrofxipa fioTpvx<^€os | 
d/9pi jrapijidot, 'not veiling the deli- 
cate cheek,* — for this is clearly the sense, 
rather than 'spreading a delicate veil' 
(sc. KoXdfifMTa) over it. 

924 hn^JfUUvw : cp. on 400. Theseus 
points his reproof, as Oed. did in 776 
ft., by asking Creon to imagine their 
re-oective situations reversed. 

w2A <lx®v, since MiKArtkrtk=: fiiyiffra 
HucaLia/iaTai Thuc i. 4X 6uccuditpLaTa rdSt 
irp6s vfuis ^o/uey : and so id. 3. 54 TCLp' 
ex^fjLeroi...d ix^fuv 8lK€ua, advancing the 
just pleas which are ours. 

926 avcv yt tov Kpa^vovros, intussu 

</omvtatariSt cp. 77. 15. 313 db^ev ifUSey 
Kal *A6rpfairis dy€\(l7i% wU/umt my con- 
sent and hers, x^^^^t S^^* ^^ *(Pm ^ 
Au X050 df Kpcd¥€i ffrparoG, Sont i(v: 
the verb in the relative clause is assimi- 
lated to the form of the conditional sen- 
tence : cp. Plat. Mm, 89 B tl ^«t 
ol dyadol iylypwro, rjadp rov q» ^pSp 
ot iyiypiacKov tCj¥ wiiof roin d7a^oi>t 
rdf ip6aMi Xen. Mfm, I. 7. 3 Kvfi€pifw 
KararToBtit {^ «l KaTOffraBelri) 6 /lii 
iTiffrdfuwos dToXifftiot or oCt lixwra 

927 o(rO' fCXKov oi^ dv ^^ov. The 

chief protasis is contained in the partic. 
hr9^£aJivm¥ (914), »c£ irepipaiwo^t while 
cl...«xev merely subjoins a special case 
in which the apodosis would still hold 
good: — «/ iTwipcupoif, oOk or efXicoy, Mi 
{etXxw ay) el ttxo^' Remark that the 
form of the apodosis, ov$* elXicoF...^ etc., 
does not logically imply, *I am now 
dragging,' but merely, 'I am not nom /or- 
bearing to drag' : there is no opportunity 
for such abstention, since the fact sup- 
posed by ^f|iPaCvt»y ('If I were on Theban 
soil') is non-existent. The conditional 
form with the imperf. indie, has been 
preferred to that with the optative (used 
m the similar illustration at 776), because 
Theseus is thinking of what Creon is 
actually doing. 

Digitized by 




Now, were my foot upon thy soil, never would I wrest or plunder, 
without licence from the ruler of the land, whoso he might be — 
no, though my claim were of all claims most just: I should 
know how an alien ought to live among citizens. But thou art 
shaming a city that deserves it not, even thine own ; and the 
fulness of thy years brings thee an old age bereft of wit. 

I have said, then, and I say it once again — let the maidens 
be brought hither with all speed, unless thou wouldst sojourn 
in this land by no free choice; — and this I tell thee from my 
soul, as with my lips. 

(ecpor L, A, and most Mss. In dtfroct the first hand of L has made tt from vr. 

•20 oirxyvtit] ti made firom if in L. 981 rov voG] ^pipwp Nauck. 

•84 ^Acc Vat. 886 rj» fif MSS.: rov poG Mcineke: pow Hartung : ^popCa 

888 ijt¥Ov, for whom the first rule 
should be, drroct taa luktr&p (171, cp. 
xj). Cp. Aesch. Sufpl, 017 (the Argive 
king to tne Eeyptian iierald who threatens 
to drag off the Danaldes by force), (^ot 
likp e&cu wpQrvp odic irl^rourai, 

888 dfCav wSk otouv, immerUam ; 
Dem. or. ii § 117 tlid <* ov To^&naP itiwt 
dE^of, 'I do not desenre such (harsh) 
treatment at your hands': cp. iJ^ww rtpd 
Ttposf to condemn one to a punishment, 
O. 7: 1440 (n.). 

880 Tfyf aMt oAraii: cp. 1356, At, 
1 1 31 roi/f 7' oMf aimO roXtfuovt: Aesch. 
P, V, 911 kw* oArhn fLvri^i i&, 76a ir/)^ 
aMit avroG KtPo^pSpvp PouXiVftdrup. In 
this hyperbaton a6r6t merely adds em- 
phasis to the reflexive. If avr6f is meant 
to stand out with its full separate force, it 
precedes the prep., as avr^ xfAt auroO 
twice in Soph. {Ant. X177, At. 906). 

880& 6 wXrfi6mf%pivn% the growing 
' number of thy y«ftrs; cp. on 477 and 7. 
Tov vov, which u just what old aj^ ought 
to bring: fr. 140 Kohrtfi yipup up' dXXd 
^i T^Pf ^«? I x^ '^^ iftafiT€iP Kol t6 
fiwKeC€i9 i bet I Aesch. fir. 391 yrjpas y&p 
ijfiffs i^rrlp ipduairtpop. 

888 Tivo, simply 'some one' : not here 
a threatening substitute for ffi (as in At. 
1138, Ant. 751). Indifference as to the 
agitnt strengthens insistence on the act. 

884 The essence of the notion con- 
veyed by iiiroucof , in ordinary Attic us- 
age, was a voluntary sojourn, terminable 
at the will of the sojourner. Hence the 
irony here. With a umilar force the 
Attic poets apply it to one who has found 
his 'hst, long home' in foreign earth. 

Aesch. CAo. 683 efr oSr icofti^tip 66^ 
pucfio€i ^iXfitfy, I €(t* oGp fUroiKOP, €it t6 
WOP del ^oPf I Bditrtan 'whether his 
friends decide to bring his ashes home, or 
to bury hun among strangers, an alien 
utterly for ever': so a Persian whose 
corpse was left at Salamis is o'jcXiypdr fU- 
Toucot y^ ixtt (Pers. 319): Eur. Her, 
1033 /JtdroiKOi dtl xdrofuu xard xdowitt 
(the Argive Eurystheus buried in Attica). 
Cp. O, T. 453 n. 

88 A p(^ n/ovx Ik. as 0. T. 1375 
iroXXcUtf re kqwx oaroJ^, ko^ Iki»v, not 
ircU ik^ ixditp, though dependent on «f, 
since ovx iictimssSKap: cp. Ai. X131 tl 
rovt BoMOPTos ouK'igs ddvreip : Lys. or. X3 
§ 62 €l fikp ovp w-roKXol vo'aM. 

888 The words r^ vf have been sus- 
pected by recent criucism. They seem 
to me sound. The sense is, * these things, 
which I say to you, are purposed by my 
mind as really as thcnr are uttered by my 
tongue.' With rf v^ a verb meaning 'I 
int«id' (e.g. iwpooGfwi) should strictly 
have been used ; but the verb appropriate 
to cCir6 7XciovT|f is made to serve for both. 
For a similar zeugma cp. 0. T, 1 16 M* 
ayytXosTLtovSiffvfirpdKTupiiod | jcarcc^', 
where the verb appropriate to dyyeXot, 
viz. ^X^f , has to be supplied from jcaretS*. 
To Meineke's rov vo* (governed bv dv6) 
it may be objected that^^x would be the 
right prep. , as in ^ir 6v/iou, 4k i^vx^h- die^ 
yXa»9vy\t usu.s*by word of mouth' (as 
opp. to * by letter'), as in Thuc. 7. 10. — 
For the antithesis cp. Plat. Symp. ^99 A 
il yX&TTa O0F inr4^rrOf if S4 t^p^p oC (al- 
luding to Eur. Ifipp. 612). 

Digitized by 




XO. o/)^5 u/* ijKct?, £ i^v ; m a^' c5v /xa^ cT 
<f>aCv€L St/cato9> Spoil/ S' i<f>€vpia'K€i kokoL 

KP. eyci out' avavhpov nqvZe tt)i/ iroXti^ *i/€/jtcji/, 

61 t4kvov Aly€(o% ovT afiovXov, cJ? cru <^tj?, 940 

rovpyov roh* i^errpa^a, yiyv^crKtav 8' ort 
• ovS€c9 iror* avrov? roii/ €/Ltai/ av ifimaoi 
CfjXos ^m^aifKov, cUot* eftoC rp€ff>€iv fiiif^ 
ySr) 8* 6dovv€K avSpa koI irarpoKTovov 
KOLvayvov ov Se^oCaT, ovS* ory ydfioi 945 

' ^v6vT^% yivpedrjcrcaf ai/oa"U)t T€kp(ov. 
TOLOVTOv avTOis *Ap€OS €vfiov\ov jToiyov 
cyci ^irnhi) v^oi/coi' 01/^, 09 ov/c ca 
Totovcro aA')yTa9 tqo o/jlov vai^iv iroACf 
^ nCoTw Ixrxcov rqvB* €)(€ipoviLi}v aypai^. 950 

Schneidewin, and so Wecklein. 088 ipQw r* L, L', F : ^wr 3* the nsX.—i^vpLrKHi 
L, ^0' e^fy^rirffi F, M^pLcKu (sic) \a\ 888 ^ o0r' L, F : ^' o^ T, Farn. : fy«» 

M^y 0^' L*: ^ oiiff A, B, R, Vat.— y^^r Schneidewin: N^wr A, B, R, VaL : Xfy«# 
L, F, L«. 840 o/SdvXoy] dfyoX/Sor Nauck. 841 r6l* B, T, Vat^ Farn.: roV 

L' : Toy* L, R, F, Aid. 848 oih-o^ L, and so the rest, except L*, which has 

avrocf, a reading conjectured by Scaliger and received by Heath, Brunck, Hartung, 
Blaydes. 844 -tithi (with 9 written above) M' oOpw* L. ^ {sic) most MSS., 

and Aid. : 'fi€tM or Ijd^v T, Farn.— ord^ nl] ad is wanting in A, R. 

887 & 6pi9 tv' vJK««; an indignant 
reproach, as 0. T. 687. d4>' «{vsard 
rodrw, a^* cSr (cp. on 974) : * Judging by 
the folk y^^M tvAmii thou art sprung (the 
Thebans, cp. 910), thou seemest just' — 
i.e,y a member ot a just race. For dir6 
of judging by a thing, cp. on. 15. The 
Greek sense of the prep, with the relative 
here is really the same as with the sup- 
plied antecedent. It is our idiom which 
makes them seem different. 

888£.Iyi^o^:so098: O.T,ziiiyC» 
cirr* ifiMrr^: Ant. 458 eytii ovc ^XXor: 
Ph. 585 h^ Milt' 'Arptldais.'-Vs Xlym, 
of whicn Xiytatf was a correction, came 
in by mistake from 936. Schneidewin's 
W|Mfr has been generally received, and 
is clearly right: cp. on 879. While 
AvavSpov answers to ichuM^ow yj dovktfp 
in 917, £Po«Xov (940), which implies 
the lack of a guiding mind, answers to 
Kdfk* f<ror Tfp fiV^^i in 918. — Creon's 
speech is as clever as it is impudent. He 
lus only anticipated what the Athenians 
themselves would have wished. Indeed, 
he has acted in reliance on the Areiopagus 
(950). If his nutkod has been rough, 

he was provoked by the violence of Oedi- 

842 adroit, the people implied in t^v 
ToXiy (939)* Cp. ^ur. Bacck. 961 jc^fu^e 

avrwy c^' ctr^p roX/iAv TdS^c Cp. 730 
{rip ifirit...6r). k^nwia^K has here the 
constr. of t\oi : cp. Eur. /. A. 808 deu^t 
i/iHrrwc' fpvt | r^3« 0Tpare(ar *BX» 
Xct^*, odK oreu 9e(l». This is decisive 
against here reeding aJrocr, the com- 
moner constr. 

848 (vvaC|M»ir, Oed., Ant., and Ism. : 
Creon refers first to the gtnarU claim of 
kindred; then to the specicU reasons 
against detaining Oed. 

84 A KAvaTvev. Cp. 0. T. 811 Xtjcn 
S^ Tov Oaf6wT9t h X^P^ ifttuw | XP*"^^ 
&* unrep cSXrr'* fy l^uif Mu6f ; | i^>' 
oiod vat &9aywot\ So here, too, dva^yoir 
refers to the taint of murder, aggravated 
by union with the wife of Sie slain. 
*Both a parricide, am/, in a complex 
sense, impure, — ^yea, guilty of incest.' — 
S^oCaV: cp. on 44. Tne fut. optat. after 
a secondary tense, as O. T. 538 f., 794 
796, ii7« fe 

Digitized by 




Ch. Seest thou thy plight, O stranger ? Thou art deemed 
to come of a just race ; but thy deeds are found evil. 

Cr. Not counting this city void of manhood, son of 
Aegeus, nor of counsel, — as thou sayest, — have I wrought this 
deed; but because I judged that its folk could never be so 
enamoured of my kinsfolk as to foster them against my will. 
And I knew that this people would not receive a parricide, — a 
polluted man, — a man with whom had been found the unholy 
bride of her son. Such the wisdom, I knew, that dwells on the 
Mount of Ares in their land ; which suffers not such wanderers to 
dwell within this realm. In that faith, I sought to take this prize. 

•45 KawoLffw A, R: ir^oi'tpor the rest. — Ar^o^ar' is ascribed by Campbell to L, 
which, bowever, like the other MSS., has de^aiar* (as Duebner states) : dc^olar' 
was conjectured by Elmsley. •46 dy^ux Wxtm^ mss., except that L- has 

dpotf'Utfraroc (without r^KFcar). For rktofw Benedict and Reiske conject. Wkf^ (cp. 
schoL Tofi" &roy aMt icn riivoif P^f^P^ yeya/iiiiaat) i Mus|;rave and Hartung, 
roKiwf^ which Blavxies receives. Nauck proposes to delete TiKvunr^ and to write, 

^Sffv L, and so (or ^mHjiwf) the rest : (vr^iy Bninck. 

Attic inscriptions 
nearly as olcl as the poet's time confirm 
ifv- against tv- : cp. O. T. 546 n. rhtvmv 
has been suspected. The literal mean- 
ing of Moxoi YdfiM riKVMV can be 
nothing but 'unholy nu])tials wUJk 
children* (such as Iocasta*s with Oed.). 
But here the sense should be, 'un- 
holy nuptials with parents*', cp. 978 
/tin'p6f...7a^iovt. Can Wicv«v, then, be 
defended? Thus, I think, {wovnt sug- 
gests the contort* Hence oMtf-toc tc^ioc 
riKPWf is said, with poetical boldness and 
also with a certain aesigned obscurity, in 
this sense: — *a uwman who has macU an 
unholy marriage with her son*^ 

Wecklein takes T^Kyw as 'relative' 
gen. with dv^rioi, in the sense of rcu- 
MvpTiof, oiropof : 'a marriage unholy in 
respect of its ofl&pring.' This seems 
forced. Mus^ve's tokUkv would be 
more specious if the gen. of a noun in -eAt 
anywhere else suffered synizesis in this 
place of the verse. (In 1361 ^k»t is in 
the 4th olace.) Soph, has ywiup EL 146, 
941, and roeiw ib. 187, Eur. the latter 
If. F. ^15, Or, 815, and in these 5 places 
(alilyiK) the words are scanned as trisylla- 
bles: a fact which, so far as it go^ is 
against rojc^wv here. Neither Wicroct nor 
Wxyy is a probable remedy ; nor is ^wr. 
In my belief t^kvwv is sound. 

•47 Toiovrov, introducing a reason 
for a preceding statement, as Ai. 164 
(rooM^rwy), 918 (rocoOr*), 951 (roiaf), 562 
(ro2or).--Hf0po«Xov suggests the title of the 
Court, 19 i^ *Ap€iov raTov PovXtj. If the 
Council of the Areiopagus (Creon as- 
sumes) became aware that a polluted 
person, such as Oedipus, was in Attica, 
It would take steps for his expulsion. 
Such a proceeding would doubtless have 
come within the limits of the general 
moral censorship actually possessed by 
the Areiopagus, at least in the earlier 
days of tne Athenian democracy. In- 
deed that court is found exercising autho- 
rity of a like kind (though only by special 
warrant) even after the reforms of Peri- 
cles and Ephialtes. Cp. Deinarchus or. 
I § 58, where the Ecclesia commissions 
the Areiopagus to inquire into the con- 
duct of a merely suspected person, and 
the Areiopagus, havix^ done so, reports 
to the Ecclesia (roO d^/uov vpooTd^ap- 
TQt l^ijTioai rijif poy\rfp,,..Kal iifniffoffw 
dro^^Ffti Tp6t v/uu, aT^^ri^Mv i{ ^v- 
Xi^t etc.). See also Plut. Sol, 21, Isocr. 
or. 7 §§ 36—55, and my Attic Orates 

vol. II. p. III. 

•46 j^l^vwv^iyxtipio^i a use found 
only here and in At. aoa x^^"^ ax* 
'Epex^fi^ ( » avTox^6¥Wf). 

Digitized by 




/ecu ravT au ovk en-paa-crov, €t iir/ iioi niKpa^ 

avT^ T dpa^ ripoLTO /cat rd/i^ ye^cf 

ai/ff cap Trenovddjs jj^Cow raS* aamZpav. 

OvfLOV yap ovSci/ yqpd^s ioTiv aXko vk^v 

daveiv doj/ovroiv S* ovhkv aXyo5 aTrrcrat. 955 

7r/}os Tavra Trpot^cc? oloi' av diXjj^* eirel 

ipyjfiia /xe, /c€c St/cat* 0/1019 Xeyoi, 

(TflLKpOV TCd7)(TL' WpO^ Bc TOL^ TTpa^etS 0/Jta>9, 

/cat rrjkLKocrh* oiv, avrtSpav wetpdarofiaL, 
01. <o Xrjfji,* ai/at8€9, rov KadvfipC^eiv 8o/c€t9, 960 

vorepou i/jLOv yepovro^ ij (ravrov, toSc; 
ooTts (f>6vov^ fiOL /cat ydfjiovs /cat (rufi^opd^ 
Tov .crov St7^/ca9 OTOiiaro^, as ^ci raXas 
rjveyKov aKCJV 0€oU ydp ^v ovro} <f>L\oVj 
rdv dv Tt yLrjvtovcriv €ts ye/09 TrctXat. 965 

€7r€t /cacT avTov y ovk av €g€vpoL^ e/jtot 
dfjLapTLa^ oi/6too9 ouO€i^, aw orov 
raS* cts ifjLavTov rov^ e/iovs ^ ruLdpravov. 
€7r€t SCSa^op, €t Tt d^o'^arov narpl 
Xprjcfioicriv licueiff c5ot€ irpos iratSoii' 0cu/eu/, 970 

•A4 £ These twovv. are bracketed by Nauck and Blaydes. — T^f ^otij^ mss., except 
A and R, which have ivn yijpas, 061 t69€ mss. : rd^c Elms., Blaydes. 

•A4 t, Ov|&ov, the anger which moved 
Creon to make the seizure : cp. 874 wrot 
KoSi^ta 0vfi6v. Theseus had said that 
Creon*s violence disgraced his years (93 1 ). 
Creon replies, * There is no old age for 
anger, except death'; <>., * anger, under 
gross insult, ceases to be felt only when a 
man is dead , and can feel nothing. * Schol. : 
toOto 8i Kod TopotfuaKtas Xiyerai, &n 6 
Bvfibs Itf-xa^or yfipdcKti. Cp. Aesch. 
TAgd. 682 ot)jc (OTL yjipat rovBt tov fuAff^ 
/uLTOt. Here, too, yripcut is figurative, — 
•decay,* 'abatement, of anger; while 
Ocivttv has its literal sense, the subject 

being ru^jf understood. Oavtfrrwv: £i, 

il70Toi/t yap dtutfurrai o^x ^P^ Xurov/<i- 
wovii Tr. 1173 Toif 70^ doMowrt fUx^ot oi 

^57 ft Kcl here=€t ical: cp. 661. — 
o^iKp^v: cp. 148 {(TfUKpoit), 880 ippax^t), 
where see n. — irpds...Tdf trpdfcis, *a- 
gainst your deeds,' <>., any measures 
that you may take to deprive me of my 

captives. Cp. Arist. PoL 6. 5. 3 irp6f 
raOra arrcr/xirrecv. He hints tfaiit, 
though he cannot resist now, he will take 
steps, when he returns to Thebes, for ob« 
tainine redress by force of arms : cp. 1036 
ofiroi oi x4/ueit tla6fua^ a XPV ^o€iw, — 
Note the repeated d^idpSp (953, 959) and 
«;i«f (957f-):cp. 554 n. 

960 TOV. Which is more disgraced, — 
the involuntary sufferer, or the author of 
deliberate insults to an unhappy kins- 

962 £ |ios dat. of interest, 'for my 
reproach,' SiTJKat, sentthnntffh thy mouth, 
—poured forth: cp. £1. 596 ^ ircur<v Up 
y\uff<ra9 : ft, 844. 3 roXkrjp yXQavaif 
ixxiaf fidnfw. In 7r. 323 di^ei yXwa-a'w 
is Wakefield's correction of 6tola'€L. 

964 £k«v: cp. on 511.— dcoSt: the 
synizesis as in 0. T. 1519, and about 96 
other places of dialogue in Soph.: he 
admits it also in lyrics, as 0, T, 2t$. 

96A dv cannot go with |n)v(erua%v, 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAnNni 


Nor had I done so, but that he was calling down bitter curses 
on me, and on my race; when, being so wronged, I deemed 
that I had warrant for this requital. For anger knows no old 
age, till death come ; the dead alone feel no smart 

Therefore thou shalt act as seems to thee good ; for, though 
my cause is just, the lack of aid makes me weak : yet, old 
though I am, I will endeavour to meet deed with deed. 

Oe. O shameless soul, where, thinkest thou, falls this thy 
taunt,^K)n my age, or on thine own? Bloodshed — incest — 
misery — all this thy lips have launched against me, — all this that 
I have borne, woe is me ! by no choice of mine : for such was 
the pleasure of the gods, wroth, haply, with the race from of old. 
Take me alone, and thou couldst find no sin to upbraid me 
withal, in quittance whereof I was driven to sin thus against 
myself and against my kin. Tell me, now, — if, by voice of oracle, 
some divine doom was coming on my sire, that he should die 

by a son's hand, 

•6ft r6>'^ &] Elms, oonject r^x' ^* — ^x' drrtfAipnoO^uf Vat. — rdXcu] rdXiw 
Vat., Fam., T (the last with cu written above). 970 Uwoir* B, T, Vat., Farn.: 

since the partic does not represent an 
apodosts, as ^9 ^pup does in 761 (n.). 
On the other hand, dy does not here ^ve 
any conditional force to ^v, which is a 
simple statement of hot. Rather rdy(^ 
<» IS here felt as one word,^*nerhap8.' 
*It was dear to the gods,— pertiaps oe- 
cattse they were wroth.' The origin of 
this usage was an ellipse: ^coct fr 0<Xor, 
t6x^ (^) ^ (^or ctiy) lOfwiovctM^ *and 
perhaps (it would be dear) because they 
were wioth': where the supplied cfiy 
expresses a conjecture about a past fact, 
as in Her. i. 9 cfiytfaF 3* ay ovroi K/i^ct. 
Cp. 0. T. 513 oXX' j{Xtfff iUp 9ri rovro 
roAxfcaoff rax' ^ I VtV fi*Mr9iw, *this 
reproach came under stress, perchance, 
ofanger.' See Append!^. 

•66 ft iwfl KoT «Mir y. *My 
fate must have been a divine judgment 
upon me for the sins of ancestors. For 
you could not discover against me (l|io£, 
dat of interest, cp. 961), — taken by my- 
self (koO* oihniv, apart fh>m those an- 
cestors),— any charge of sin, in retributian 
fir which (dv6' 8tov) I proceeded to sin 
(imof. i)|MkjpTavoir) against myself and my 
kindred.* If any voiuntary crime on his 
part had preceded his iftvoiuntary crimes, 
the latter might have been ascribed to 
an dTny sent on him by angry gods. But 
he had committed no such voluntary 
crime. For c^ur^^iiinvrlup see on 853 f. 

Others take dv^' Srev as a 'in that,' 
*becauset* and understand: — 'For you 
cannot charge any euilt on mt personally 
(KeJS* avrov), in that I sinned against 
mvself and my kindred.' But (i) Kod' 
aMv could not naturally express this 
contrast betwen the badness ot the acts 
and the innocence of the agent. It con- 
trasts the man with the 77rot. (9) Mt 
Jh^v re^larly (if not always) »* in return 
for which,' • wherefore ' : e,g, EL 585 
MSo^r ar^' oro v roFCr | oUtrxurra rarrwr 
Ip^a hpCaca, rv7X«^«(t: Fur. Ale, 146 
Mkw $w^ 8pdr«urrat dw0* orov ^ay<i: 
/. T. 916 17 6' tUrla rlt dwB* Srov KTtbru 
w6fftp; So ITee. 1131, 11 36. 

•60 £ hcA Miiw : * for else^K this 
is rnft so— tell me': the controversial 
IvfC, on which see 0. T, 390 n. Note 
the early repetition (after 9io6) : see on 
554: cp. dX\'985, 988. 

<C Ti 64o-^TOv: 'if, by oracles (xpnfcryi., 
instrum. dat.), some divine doom was 
comtne on my sire, that he should die,' 
etc: rKyftTo, imp/,, because the doom 
was impending from the moment at 
which the Delphic oracle spoke: that 
moment itself, on the other hand, is 
marked by the aor. in 0. 7*. 711, xp^ 
9i»h% yap rjXdt Aa&fi war'.., \ wt cvlttow 
ij^oi fiaipa Tpibt rcuMt Bawttw. See In- 
tro<l. to the 0. T, p. xix.— The simple 
inf. SovfCv could have depended on 

Digitized by 




7r(09 av Scicaut>9 tovt ovciSt^Ois e/tot, ,^.^ 

09 ovT€ fiXdoTas ir(o yei^edkCov^ narpo^, >— •' 

ov firirpos €t;(oi/, ctXX' aycyi^ros ror* 77; 

ct S* av <f>av€U hvcmivos, cJs eyci *<f>dprjv, 

is x^ipas '^kOov iraTpl kol KareKTavoi/, 975 

liTfoeu ^vveU (av €8p<ou €t9 ovs t' eSpoiv, 

iroi? ai' TO y* aKov irpayfi S.v €ticorais t|feyo49 : 

liTjTpos §€, tX:7/xoi', oi5#c hraicryyvei ydfiovs 

ovcrrjs Ofiaifiov 0^79 /i^* ai/ayKajow/ Xjeycci/ 

otbv9 €/)ai Tav** ov yap ovv ctyifo'O/xat, 980 

o-oi; y eU too* €^e\66vros oj/octlov crroiiaL 

eriKTe yap fi €Tlkt€v, ^/iol yioi Ka^cHv, 

o-uK elSoT ovK eiSvla, #cal T€KOvcrd fi€ 

avrfjs oj'€tSo9 7rat8a9 i^€(f>va'€ fiOL 

(DOC h/ yap ovi/ €^oiSa, crk /x€v eKOirr ifie 985 

Keii/rjv T€ ravra Svo'OTo/tcu'' eyci §€ yu' 

Uverr' the rest. 971 6if€Mibit A, R: 6ma<f«ct L, with the rest 972 o^c 

MSS., edd. : 06 n Bmnck. — wQe ynnBTdov^ (ov made from a by S) L. rwt A, T, 
Fam.: run R, B, Vat.: »« F. 978 itrx» B, T, Vat., Fam.— ^J L, with la ^ 
Mrritten in marg. by S. In v« 1366 also L has {, but elsewhere always ip. See on 
0. T. 1 133. 977 rwff y* &» MSS.: rwt dtv Elms, and most of the recent edd.: 

vQt rw Fritzsche : run dor Doederlein, Campbell. — rh y*] In L 7 has bc«n made 
from $\ and about four letters have been erased before curor. r^* L*. — t^ymI 
In L the letter m' has been added by S. 978 rkiituaw L, B, F» Vat., Nauck, 

Biff^TW, but ^ton is added, as below 
1350; Plat. JVo/. 338 C ddi/raror i^/uy 
(Stf'rff II/MiraTopov roC^e ffo^tirtpo^ rtya 
iki^Boi'. Eur. ^t>/. 1327 Ki)r/xt Tdp 
^tf «X* wfl-re ylywwBai raSt: Thuc. i. 119 
itJlBivTMt <affT9 f/nf^offBai: 8. 45 
re 40' at uaT€ ^vyxuff^ai. — vaX8«»y, al- 
lusive plur. for sing., cp. 195 uvaffrat (n.). 

978 £ oirTf...ovj cp. AtU. 149 o^h"! 
rov yewiSos rjw \ vXijy/JL , ov 8uc4XKiit ix- 
PoKt/: Eur. Or, 41 wr o^re o'tra SuL 54fnit 
€64^aTo, I 01) Xo&rp* iStoKt Xft^^'* <^* lO^^ 
fii(^' a^ /Mv M^OATO Kifnrituur r^dor, | 
^17 Xa^rp^r oZ^iyp : Her. 8. ^ o^e ri^- 
r6f, ovx SfA^pot, ov xav^ia, ov I'i^^. But of 
the converse, oi/...ofre, there is no certain 
example. — pXarrot, plur., 0, T, 717: 
irarpit and ^ifrp^, gen. of origin with 
px, ytw, ttx» oB^i^XMrrw: he was not 
yet begotten or conceived. 

974 4|«kirtlt Svorqvof, having been 
bom to misery (as being fiited to slay his 

sire): so 1995 hr^ ^o*^* when one has 
come into the world. This is better here 
thui, 'having proved unfortunate.' kp^ 
'^vi|v: for the prodelision of the tem- 
poral augment in the 6th place, cp. An^, 
^57: Eur. IfelgH, 263 {ttBf) a&xtop eZSof 
arW ToG coXov "Xo^ (Porson*s correction 
of Xo^civ). 

976 If X<^*: cp. on 835. 

978 |i.t|S^ is adjective with aSy (sro<^ 
rair a), and adverb with (roih-ovf ) clt o€f. 

977 The MSS, have inSt y dv, but y' 
should probably be omitted. In L, at 
least, there is a perceptible tendency to 
insert y\ r', etc., superfluously (cp. cr. n. 
on 260); and here the first y would 
weaken the second, while intt needs no 
strengthening. In 0. T. 1030, where L 
and most MSS. have y* . . ,ye, we should read 
6'..,y€. There is, however, no objection 
to a doubled 7c where each of two words 
in the same sentence is to be emphasised 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAflNCll 


how couldst thou justly reproach me therewith, who was then 
unborn, — whom no sire had yet begotten, no mother's womb 
conceived ? And if, when bom to woe — as I was bom — I met 
my sire in strife, and slew him, all ig^norant what I was doing, 
and to whom, — how couldst thou justly blame the unknowing 

And my mother-r-wretch, hast thou no shame in forcing 
me to speak of her nuptials, when she was thy sister, and they 
such as I will now tell — for verily I will not be silent, when 
thou hast gone so far in impious speech. Yea, she was my 
mother, — oh, misery! — my mother, — I knew it not, nor she — 
and, for her shame, bare children to the son whom she had 
home. But one thing, at least, I know, — that thy will consents 
thus to revile her and me ; but not of my 

Wecklein : rKiiftw A, R, T, and most of the recent edd.: rX^Mwr (sic) Fam. 979 
ara7irij*ecy F, with w written above. 982 tiixoi /iOi] L has trtxrew m/im fiU' 

ccurwr (sic). Ellendt would write CtimoiiuH^ since ApoUonius prescribed olfuifioi. Bhiydes, 
with Elms., oTmoi /mc. 984 ovr^t A, avri^f L and most MSS. 986 Bvrrofuw 

L and most MSS. : dtrrofuuf R, L' (a v. I. indicated in A by i written over v), and Aid. : 
6v^T0ful» Bmnclc, and so most of the recent edd. The form dvcrotxtTp is defended by 
Elms., who compares di^onyvot, assuming that it comes from ffr^rcu (cp. odnpot, 
£iym. Af. 159. 1 1, as s^lJonrrot); but that etymology is doubtful. Cp. cr. n. on v. 50. 

(Her. I. 187). — ^oysBoxoi/ffuir : see on 

978 L's rXi^v might be either (a) 
predicate with the verb, or (S) nom. lor 
voc, as 185 w rKkfuiPf where see n. But 
(a) would be rather weak ; and a direct 
address, rather than a half-comment (as 
in 185), is fitting here. rXij|ioy, then, 
seems most probable. 

980 oSv here s* indeed'; in 985 *at 
ail events.* 

981 sU T^S* iEfXf. cli^o-iov o-r6|ia, 
having gone to such lengths of impious 
speech, i^» having outraged the most 
sacred ties of kinship by these public 
taunts. Cp. 438 Mpofi&ifTa (n.). av^ 
oooy o-r^|ia agrees with t68*, depending 
on clt* Since «rro|ia was famiiiar to 
poetry in the sense of Xoyot (cp. O, 71 
4s6^, this version is clearly preterable to 
takug tl« t6S' separately and dvoo'. or. 
as accus. of respect. 

982—984 He has just said* 'why 
force me to speak of locasta's marriage, 
when it was sucA as I will tdlV (980). 
In these three w. he tells of what sort it 
was, — viz., incestuous, but unconsciously 
so; — a double reason why Creon should 
have spared the taunt. 

lT«icriv:='she was my mother' — she, 
who was becoming my bride— though 

neither of us knew it at the time of 
the marriage. Cp. Eur. Ion 1560 rfit 
rtKTti «•', 'she is thy mother'; and 0. 71 
437t 870. aim\t er<i8o«, because, al- 
though she was morally guiltless in the 
mamage, yet such a union was, in fact, 
shameful: cp. 0, 7. 1494, 1500. Yet 
Nauck condemns these w. because (i) 
they do not explain the iiirrp6s ydftovs 
of 978, and (2) vreidcs is illogical after 
odK elSvta, ICaibel, who also condemns 
them, compares (DeuiscJU Litttraturt,, 
1886, p. 735) Eur. ffer. 114 f. Uiraf 
dXi^ot tfvyrcvctt, oO^ioi nucwr, | /SX^or 
Tpit a£rodt /9Xe^, fXxff^ot /3^ : where 
the only points of likeness are otfiM racwr 
and the iteration. Rhetoric of a similar 
cast, and prompted by the same thought, 
occurs in 0. 7. 1403 ff., 1496 fT. 

988 8voirTO|Mtv (only here) with ace., 
as £1, 596 r^r fifripa \ ccuotf'ro^O/ccr. 
Those who still write 8voTO|iiCv have 
some eminent modem critics with them ; 
but on the other side it should be borne 
in mind that the MSS. (rarely older than 
the nth or loth cent.) which vouch for 
such forms as du0Tarc(> or ivvrlfievrot 
vouch also for such spellings of compounds 
with Tpot as TpoffTctxca, r^oorovp^w, rpo- 
oT^XXw, where rpoao' is unquestionablv 

Digitized by 




aXX' ov yap our' ii/ TotcS* aKOvaoficu KaKO^ 

ydfioLcnv ovff ou9 alkv ifi<f>op€LS (rv fioi 

<f>6vov^ narp<povs i^ov^tZLlfiyv irucpta^, 990 

h/ yap fi afieLxjfai fiovvov cji/ a avi<TTop£. 

€t Tt9 cc Tov ZiKaiov avTiK ivddhe 

KT€ii/OL irapacrra^y iror^pa TrwOdvoC av €4 

iraTTip <r 6 icatVaij/, 17 tivol av evOecos; V 

So/ca> fiev, eiirep ^rju (f>LkeLS, rou oXtlou 995 

tCuol avy ovSc rovvhiKov ir^pipkinoi^. 

Totavra fiarroi kovtos ucrifii^v Ka^a, 

d€<t}v dyovTiav 019 cyci ovSc 7171^ irarpos 

i;j(T7i/ ai/ oT/xai ^oicrai/ dvrcLir^v ifioL 
(TV 8*, €1 yap Qv 8tVaiQ9, aXX* aTrai^ icaXov^ -^ lOOO 
Xeycti' vofiL^(oVy prjfoiriSippriToi/ r eiroSy Vy^^ 
Toiavr oi/etSt^ets /xc tcoi/S* ivavrtov, 

•87 d^cctfv r* fyiTMa Vat., Meineke. 088 dKoAffofuu MSS.: dXt^o/Mu Wecklein 

(who ascribes it to K. Walter) and Mekler (ascribing it to Herwerden). 
•89 ifjup€puff L, with o written over e by an early hand: ift^pttt F (first hand), 
B, T, Farn. : i/t^ptis A, R, F (from corrector) : itupopqt L'. ifi^put Elms., 
Herm., Wunder, Hartung, Blaydes: itt^p€Ts Dindorf, Nauck, Wecklein, Camp* 

•87 &KMV. A single rt linking whole 
sentences is not rare in Soph. (e.g. 1437, 
O. T, 995); but dicwr r' (Vat.) may be 
right here. 

•88 dlXX' oi Tifip. Distinguish two 
uses of this formula, (f) With an el- 
lipse, as here, — *but (your charges are 
untrue), for.'' In this, Y^p may be re- 
presented by 'in fact t* or ^indudJ Cp. 
on 755. (1) When there is no ellipse, 
as O. 71 1409 dXX* ov y&p at/day iff0* a 
IKifU Spaif Ka)s6p,...KdKv^aT\ Then ydp 

The MS. dbcoi5<re|iai Jceurots*wili be 
pronouTued evil * (in the report of fair- 
minded men): cp. Ph. 107^ oKovcoftax 
lik¥ un i^v9 oUtov Tkiun I Tpos toOS* : * I 
shall be reproached, as full of pity, by 
yon man*: id. 607 6 xdrr* okouup ^derxpd 
K€d Xcafin^ tmi. But the conjecture d- 
X,MOH>|ia4 has certainly more force and 
point : cp. 0. 7". 576 w yiip 5^> ^ci^f 
iXiivofjMi: ArU. 46 ov ^dp 5^ -r^o^w^ 

•88 t, Ifft^pcit (ingeris\ *heapest on 
me,* 'ui^est against me,' is supported, as 
against ^&4^p€i«, by the common use of 
the word in later Greek, as Plut. Pomp. 

3 ToXXdf he^pet xXifyat rocs (rrptifULrufi 
Alciphro i. g ivl rf v^eiiptf K4p8ei €ts 
TOiW aTpiyfjLot^at ift^povnw ipptts, *for 
their own eain they heap insults on quiet 
people.'— 9^o«t : the rhetorical pL, as 
••1 £|i«i4nu: cp. on 814 irrofid' 

••a £ cC'nf...KTfCvo^ should attempt 
to slay; cp. Od, 16. 431 rcuAd r* dro<cr«£- 
Kccf, 'and art ueking to slay his son*: 
Antiph. or. 5 § 7 drov d* ircv Kiwiww n 
iiawpdffffiarrai, are seeking' to effect (For 
the parallel use of the imperf., see 974.) 
The optat. in putting the imaginary case, 
as 770: cp. on 917. avT^Ka (not, *for 
instance,* but) with ivMSc, at this mo- 
ment and on this spot, cp. nunc iam ilico 
(Tcr. Ad. 2. I. 1).— TOV Wic. : for the 
ironical article cp. Ant. 31 ror iyoBop 

••A 8mm u4¥, <I should think so,' 
with the emphasis on the verb, not on 
the 1st pers. i El. 61 SokCj inip, ovdiw Mjfut 
cifp Ktf>5«i KaKQw : fr. 83 ioKw fUwt ouS^ls. 
Cp. Plat. Phaed. 68 B ovir iayuaw cZrcy 
avToce; ottffBal 7* x/>iJ- So Crito 53 D, 
54 R : also otfioi fyuy€ Crito 47 D. 

Digitized by 




free will did I wed her, and not of free will speak I now. 

Nay, not in this marriage shall I be called guilty, nor in 
that slaying of my sire which thou ever urgest against me 
with bitter reviling. Answer mc but one thing that I ask 
thee. If, here and now, one should come up and seek to 
slay thee — thee, the righteous — wouldst thou ask if the 
murderer was thy father, or wouldst thou reckon with him 
straightway? I think, as thou lovest thy life, thou wouldst 
requite the culprit, nor look around thee for thy warrant But 
such the plight into which / came, led by gods ; and in this, 
could my sire come back to life, methinks he would not gain- 
say me. 

Yet tluniy — for thou art not a just man, but one who holds 
all things meet to utter, knowing no barrier betwixt speech 
and silence — tlion tauntest me in such wise, before yon men. 

belL L. Dindorf conject. dfc^pctt. 99^ T€p».fSKkww.% L, A : Tept^hrtts 

the rest (R has m written above). 99B iyv ot/M] ijiiwSi L. the v having 

been inserted by S : the first hand had written iy^ 8i, as it is in F. iy* 0^ or 
fy' Mi L\ T, Fam.: ^ o68i the rest. 999 i/uA] tx*i^ Nauck (a conject. 

996 vcpipX^voif. This compound 
occurs nowhere else in Soph., nor does he 
use v€plfiKeTTot. But Eur. uses them five 
times {Andr. 89, ^. F. 508, /en 67^ /. 
A» 410, FA. 55 f), and Ar. has the verb 
once [EceL 403). In all six places, as 
here, the b is made long. On the other 
hand, the t of rtptSpofi'ii and its cognates 
is usually, if not always, short (Eur. £/, 
458, Mtlen. •j'^6, Tro. 1x97, fr. 1068. 1: 
Aesch. Suppl, 349: Ar. Vtsp. 138, Eq. 
56, etc): and Aesch. Ch, 107 has fepli- 
yf»o4L In Ar. Fax 879 wtpiypd^t b 
ambiguous in the comic trimeter. 

997 ft Aai^r\¥ suits the imagery of 
dy^vTwir (see on 253) : cp. Aesch. Suppl. 
470 &ntt 3* i^vffffw WXaTOf ov /mX' 

After dvTCiirctv and like words the 
person gainsaid is denoted by the dat. ; 
the ctrgument^ by -rtpL rufot or rp^ re 
Here we b^n with a neut. daL olt 
(instead of vp69 a or rtpl (Sr), which 
implies a personification of the Xoyof. 
Then, at the end of the sentence, i^i is 
pleonastically added, by a sort of after- 
thought. This double dative, though 
irregular, does not seem to warrant the 
change of ifiU into Ix'tr. iuo£ gives 
greater vividness to the thougnt of the 
dead brought face to face with the living. 

with dvTiiirctv.— f|f4 o^U : cp. 939. 

warp^ 4^4v-'t«v^V'='iny father's 
life, if It could live again,' » simply waripa 
^Arra: not, 'his departed spirit, it it could 
visit this world.' yvx^ ^ ^^ ''^^ never ^ 
means *a departed spirit' (//. 13. 104 
^vX^^ Kttl efSwXor), but ahvays the amnta t 
of the living: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1456 (of . 
Helen) i»Ul ra,i toXAos... | yl^xjit iiKk^aa* 
iwh Tpoi^. For the periphrasis here cp. 
£L 1126 u ^iXrarov iuniiuu» orBp^tai^ 
iftal I ^fn/x^t *0p4imv XocT6r: Ant. 559 ^ 
5' ifjiii ^vx^ raXeu | T40v^Ktif. 

1000 £ &irav, 'anything,' cp. on 761 : 
KoXidv with )Jrf9kVt dictu honeitum^ cp. on 
37.-— ^Tfi^v d[pp. : Dem. or. 18 S ^^^ 
^ojf ^iTrd Kol ^pffroL dro/ia^dr: or. ix 
§ 79 Twrm ijfi&t /^ifrd Kol dppfifra xaicd 
i^ttrwf. Remark that in neither place 
docs Dem. P^c a xai before ^tfro^ or a 
re after it The form which he gives was 
doubtless the familiar one. On the other 
hand, in a phrase of different meaning, 
Dem. or. I § 4 rh yap cZrcu xojrrtaif ixwotr 
ha 6rra Kvpuuf xal ^wif Kal dvoppifTw^f 
'of what is to be published or to be kept 
secret.' 0. T, 300 didoKra re | dppnrd 
r' (n.). Verg. Aen. i. 543 deos metnores 
fandi atque mfandi: Hor. Epp, i. 7. 72 
dicenda tacenda locutus. 

Digitized by 




KaC crot TO ©T/crew? ovofia d(tm€var(u koXov, 

Kol Ta9 *A^i/a9 <W9 KaT(fK7ivTai icaXoIs' 

KcT^ fiSS' hraivciv TroXXa tovS* iKkaa^ddveL, 1005 

6dovP€K €L TC9 7^ ^cov9 hrio'TaTai 

TLfials aefiC^ea/f rjSe r^B* vmp^ptt' 

d<f>* '^s crif KXoffa^ top iKerqv yipovr ijik 

avTOv T i)(€Lpov Ta9 Kopas T ot)(€i hifidp. 

avff &v iycj vvv rdcrS^ rds deds €/xol lOlO 

#caXa>i/ iKi/oC/Ltai Kal Karaanajwroi Xirat? 

ikdeiv dpayyoifs ^fifidxov^ ff, Iv iKiidOrj^ 

ouap wr dvhpoiv rjh^ if>povp€iTaL iroXi9. 

XO. 6 f €11/09, cSi/a^, xprjOTos' at Sc avyi^paX 

avTOv 7r(U'cJX€t9, a^tat 8* dfixn/adelp. 1015 

0H. aXi9 \6y<oP' <W9 ol /x€i/ ^ i^eLpryaariiG/oL 

made also by Blaydes), and so Mekler. 1008 kcJ, cot made from koI vol in 

L. — i^ofta] 6/AfM iJ. — KaX6w] ^or Tournier. 1007 itftAr made from n/i&r 

in L : ri/&df the other Mss. : riMOit Turnebus. In v. 1006 F has wr written above 
$€oOf, and this conjecture [dtw) was evidently meant to justify the common reading 
TifAd.s.—^de] ^5€ L (the 17 in an erasure), L*: ^ 5^ A, R : ^ the rest. — rifd*] roOSe 
L and most MSS. : roOe* A (with d* written above), L', Bnmck, Elms., and most 
edd. : r^* Kuhnhardt, Dindorf, Wecklein. 1009 oMrrexeipov {sic) L, 

with no smooth breathing on e, as though aMw re x^P^ ^^^ meant; and so most 
MSSi.: avTO^ r' ix^ipw F. lOlO rSffSt BtSa L first hand (the corrector has 

1008 T^ 9. JvouA Ottir., *to pay court 
to the great name of Th. (to the renowned 
Th.).' Creon had been courteous to 
Theseus, as Theseus towards Thebes, 
and nothing more : there is no Bvwela in 
940. But Oed. b incensed by the con- 
trast between the rough words spoken of 
himself (944 if.) by Creon, and the fair 
words to Theseus. O«nrtvo-ai : cp. 1356. 
— KoX^v, not as in 1000, hut st* season' 
able*: cp. O. T. 78 «fe koXAt.. €TTOf (n.) : 
El. 384 ¥w Tcip iv KoKi ^ftoftitr, 

1004 «&« K tt T yK UVT tt t KoXtSs, lit., *that 
It has been admmistered well,* the perf. 
here denoting that a good administration 
is thoroughly established in it (cp. on 
T^po^t x86). The political senses of 
jrarocWw and Karoucl^ should be carefully 
distinguished, (i) ^ xoXir iraXult /raroc- 
ceireus the city is dwelt-in on good prin- 
ciples, Ms well administered':^ see Plat. 
Legg' ^3 A. (1) ^ xoXcj KoKQt Kan^Kia- 
T€u = the city /las been establishfd on good 
principles, *has a good constitution': see 

Ligg- 759 B. In this verse the poetical 
peculiarity is the use of the peH. where 
a prose-writer would have said either 
Karoucm^irnu or else Karti^Kt^fUpoi tl^L 
Oed. refers to Creon's implied praise of 
Athenian loyalty (941 ff.), and esp. to his 
mention of the Areiopagus (947 n*.). 
100 A k{0*: cp. on 914.— iroXXcl with 


1006 <C T%« 711 6fo^ : see on 160. 

1007 T^ S** referring to what has just 
preceded (cp. on 787), as Ant, 464, (^^ 
Ai, 1080. The dat., marking the foini 
in which the excellence is shown, is the 
usu. constr. : so Thuc. has xpo^cu' hmir 
^( (i. 9), waarruci? (i. 15), rX^ec.jnU 
i/AT€ipl^ (i. Ill), yi^ilifijf (1. 61), etc.: 
Xen. An, 3. 1. 19 M A^ ^lory Tpoixwaw 
iffiat : Lac. 15. 3 tXm>7V irtpf^petp : Her. 

8. 138 ^a 69fii inrtp^pwrrai. 8. E44 
X<6pi7 xdXXei «reU iiperi fniya (twep^powa : 

9. 96 KdXKei Kol fuy4$Mi' irreptpipvv. 
Surely, then, usage is strongly for TyS* 
as against tov^. 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAnNni 


And thou findest it timely to flatter the renowned Theseus, and 
Athens, saying how well her state hath been ordered : yet, while 
giving such large praise, thou foi^ettest this, — that if any land 
knows how to worship the gods with due rites, this land excels 
therein ; whence thou hadst planned to steal me, the suppliant, 
the old man, and didst seek to seize me, and hast already carried 
off my daughters. Wherefore I now call on yon goddesses, 
I supplicate them, I adjure them with prayers, to bring me help 
and to fight in my cause, that thou mayest learn well by what 
manner of men this realm is guarded. 

Ch. The stranger is a good man, O King; his fate hath 
been accurst ; but 'tis worthy of our succour. 

Th. Enough of words : the doers of the deed 

changed raa-de to rd^de, but left Beoff); raffit Bfiks Vat.: rdvSt wvw StiLt L': ricdt 
rdr ^«df the rest. lOll t, Nauck would delete this v. (holding Karao-in^irrw 

to be a mark of spunousness), and in v. 1013 would read, ik$€tp dpw/iai ^v/jL/ii- 
Xovv, tr' iKfiiBjp. After ^vfifidxovt (Vat. a'vfifuixovt)^ 0* is wanting in L and the 
other MSS. (except that in F it is written above the line) : Reuig restored it. 
1016 OMVPoffuw MSS., as tUdSuv below (1178, 1328), and wapeucdBtuf (1334): Elms, 
altered the accent. 1016 i^fnraafUini^ L {-ffw made from -oc, a v. L to which 

the glosi refers, ot $€p&rowT€s Kp^orrof }, and so most MSB. : i^pwoff/tdpoi A, R : 

1008 icXii|rai«, in purpose (so far as 
Oed. himself is concerned), though not in 
fact: At. 1 136 dUtua yi^ r^^* cMaeir, 
KTtSrcarrd /u; Eur. Ion 1500 IrrcuS ff* 
(Uova* (Creusa to her living son), ^doomed 
thee to perish.' We could hardly detach 
KX44rait from tov U4fn\¥, and render: 
*from which having stolen (the maidens), 
thott didst seek to seize m/, after carry- 
ing off my daughters.' 

1009 ^«4H»v» impf. of endeavour: see 
474 : cp. 950. oCvfli : see on 867. 

1011 MaTooicifrrM XtTott, * enjoin on 
you with prayers, ' is an unexampled use 
of this compound. On the other hand 
iwtffKitwrta was often used in entreaty, as 
Aeschin. or. 3 § 157 «r\aiorrat, IjcrreiJor- 
m,..,hnrKiifrT9mai fiifStpi rpinrtf r^.,. 
dXinipiov flTc^arovr. Wecklein supports 
his attractive conjecture icd(tirioxifvr«» 
{j4rs Soph. em. p. 99) by Fh. 668 

1014 f: ItCvot : cp. 33. Elsewhere, 
with the exception of fr. 716. 4, Sopho- 
cles uses in dialogue only the vocative of 
the Ionic form.---al 8) «■.: while he is 
innocent, Yiit fortunes have been appal- 
Hngf ^uu 8 dfi., bui (all the more) 
deserve sympathy. 

lOlA d(iai...ct|Lwa0ctv, worthy that 
one should succour them. The forms in 

J. S. 11. 

-tfor have not always an aoristic force, 
e^. in Ei, 1014 eUaS^ has no such force 
(cp. on O, T» 651): but here, at leut, 
as 461 MtJ^tot...Ka.TOiKTlffajL shows, an 
aorist inf. is not less fitting than a pre- 
sent. For the act, mf., see on 461. 

101 6 £ The contrast with ira86vrit, 
and the impossibility (as I think) of jus- 
tifying IfiMwoo^oi, confirm F. W. 
Schmidt's IgMpTOo^Urov. Since E also 
represented H in the older Ionic alphabet, 
the origin of the vulgate is at once 
explained if it is supposed that in 
ESEPrA2MEN0I the T became n,— one 
of the slightest and easiest of all errors 
in uncial writing. 

igilpwcM^iivoi must be explained in 
one of two ways, i . ' The captured ones 
are speeding,* Here (a) nMova-w is 
most strange as * *are being carried off': 
it should imply eagerness, (b) The 
masc. plur. is strangely used when two 
girts are definitely meant. It is different 
when a woman, speaking of herself ^n 
the //»r., uses the masc. (EL ^99),— 
when the masc. sine* is used by the 
leader of a female dorus (Eur. Hipp, 
XI 05), — or when the masc. sing, is used 
in an abstract statement, though with 
allusion to a woman (El. 145). 1. ^Tke 
captors are hstrrying away J There is no 


Digitized by 




cnrcvSovo-ty, T/ftct^ 8* oi iraJBovre; ioTOfiei^. 

KP. tC 8^r of^avpoL <^aiTt npoo'Tdcrcret^ iroeiv ; 

0H. oSov Kardp^€iv r^s €K€t, wofirrou 8* 6/x€ 
^((opclv, u/f ei iih/ €P TOTTOwrt rota's* e)(€t9 
ras iratSas tj/xu/, avT09 ckSci^? Cfi*^^* 
€t 8' iyKparel^ ^evvovcrcy, ovSo^ Set irowi/* 
I aXXot yap ot ottcvooi^c?, oxh ov firj iroT€ 

aXX* i^ifnjyov* yviaOi 8* ci? €X<^v ^€i 
#cat <r* €tX€ 6y}p(ovff 77 rvyrj* ra yap S6\w 
tS /jlt) 8cKai6> KTijiiaT ov\L crci^eTaL 



i^€ipyafffi€woi F. W. Schmidt. 1018 W W^*] W rovr' Vat.— a^u/»v Tiunebus. 

1019 TOftTbw] Wecklein conject, ffxovbw.Se fie Mss. : 8' i/U Herm., and so 
Blaydes, Campb. : 8^ fioi Heath, Elmsley, Hartung: 8* ifiol Brunck. 
lOai iifwf Elms.: i^/mSt mss.: elXwr Herm.: iXBCJv Wecklein: rot tM* rcudat 
Dindorf. — Mel^jp MSS.: *margo Turnebianae ipBei^y* H^od e nullo MS. enotatum 
habeo/ Elms — ifM^l M Mekler (to be taken with the gen. ii/uSi^), 

other instance of itpraff/Atu, simple or 
in comp., as a perf. middle, while the 
pass, use is common. This may be an 
accident, for there are several instances 
of perfect forms which are alternatively 
passive or middle, — i.g', tipycurfioif rerc- 
lul^pnuiMJL (pass, in Thuc. 7. 77, midd. 
in Antiph. Tetr, 3. /9. § 8), /u/Umm^ 
(pass, in Her. 2. 78, midd. id, 169 etc.). 
But it is a tact which increases the diffi- 
colty of assuming a middle sense here. 

1017 fnufuv: the same form in 
a T. 1441, TV. 1x45. In £/, 91, too, 
I would restore W i^rofup for the conrnpt 

1018 dLjk ^mi, i,i, Creon himself. 
The tone is half sulky, half whining. 
He has given up the game. d|iaii|pf here 
*feeble' (cp. 880 /Spaxi^, 958 <rAuir/>6r), 
but in x8i *dim' (where see n.). Cp. 
391 TOuQS' <nr* d^dpitt said by Oed. of 
himself ', and so iioo ^wr^.— Others 
render: */or the blind man* (Oed.), a 
dat. of interest with vmSv. This seems 

1019 £ Tilt kcCsr^f iKMifft: Her. 
9. 108 4K»,.ArlK9ro: Thuc 3. 71 rodf 
Jcffi irararc^eirydrat. Cp. £1. 1099 65oi- 
wopaufAOf iwda {sxal) XPii^f^- ^^* ^5^ 

«o|i'v6ir S' ir.r.X. Three views of this 
clause require notice. I place first the 
view which seems to me right, i. llie 

construction is : — [wporriaeta ek /c^) xar- 
fl(pX<^ ^^^ 'n* ^^ ^ ^ iro|Mr^ 
X«»pctir : *my pleasure is, — that you should 
show the way thither (r.^., to where the 
maidens are), and that I shouki go as 
vour escort.' The governing verb which 
is supplied, wporrdffffv, contains the 
general notion SoKtl /um, *it seems good 
to me,* *it is my pleasure.' For i/ti 
with inf. where fyi6 is subj., cp. (ki, 8. 19 1 
rur 5' dXXoN' ift4 ^fu rok^ vpo^pi^repw 
eZroi. Schaefer well cites //. 3. 88 aXXavr 
fUp KiXerai,.. \ rc^x^* k^* irodi^' 
to..., I air^p d* ip ijuiv9tf Ktd dfnft^ikop 
MeWXaov | ...M^x'^^^^^^'^'^^^t refer- 
ring to the subject of WXerot, is parallel 
with l|U here : * Paris urges that tAe others 
should lay their arms aside, but that hi 
and Menelaus should fight.' The word 
voiMT^ (used in 723 of Creon*s own 
followers) has here a touch of grim ironv: 
cp. 77. 13. 416 iwA ^ ol iSrofa vo^iror, 
^nven him a companion,' — i.^., sent his 
suiyer to the shades along with him. 
irofLT6p could not well mean, *as an 
escort for the maidens on their return.' 
On this view 8* l|U is better than 84 )u. 

«. Reading |iOi: — *that you should 
go as my guide': cp. Od. 4. 8^6 ro^if 
ydp ol TOfiwbs o/n' fpx^ot (Athena con- 
ducting Telemachtts). The following 
clause tp\..M€l^yft ifiU makes this some- 
what weak. 

Digitized JDy 




are in flight, while we» the sufferers, stand still. 

Cr. What, then, wouldst thou have a helpless man to do ? 

Th. Show the way in their track, — while I escort thee, — 
that, if in these regions thou hast the maidens of our quest, 
thou thyself mayest discover them to me ; but if thy men are 
fleeing with the spoil in their grasp, we may spare our trouble ; 
the chase is for others, from whom they will never escape out of 
this land, to thank their gods. 

Come, — forward ! The spoiler hath been spoiled, I tell thee 
— Fate hath taken the hunter in the toils ; gains got by wrongful 

arts are soon lost 

lOas SKKa] Nauck conject. SKas or xoXXoL — ffX€69otrret] Mekler conj. oirct;- 
^orrtf . 1024 1^8*] roiffV F, R.— ^xeiJxorrtu L, F, R : hrt^ioirrwL A (cor- 

rected from •orrttt), Vat., Fam. : and so (but with { written above) B, T. — ^cocr] 
R. Shilleto suggested Stol (with a comma after ^tci/^witou), or Btoit. 
lOas i^ if^fTfW L. Blaydes conject. <r b^nrfo^- lOae Bnpiim ^ tvxv L. 

For tDit OfipQ^e* Meineke conject. clXcr aipoOwB*: for ^ rvxn^ Doederlein ^ Mkti, 

3. Governing |U by iro|iir6v: *that 
yon should guide me on the way.' Cp. 
An/* 786 KoL ff' oifr' d^ardruw ^^/u>s 
oMc/f, where 0*1 is eovemed by the adj. 
This was the view of Erfiirdt and Reisig : 
it was also held by Shilleto. But the 
supposed construction, always rare, is ex- 
tremely harsh here, where iro|i«6y would 
naturally be taken as agreeing with |u. 

lOai i||iiv, *for us,' i.e. so that we 
may find them: ethic dat (cj>. 81}. 
Campbell defends the MS. if|u»v as if 
IXCif...4M<2^— *hast XMken/rvm us,' com- 
paring Six rV Toud' Ixcit /Mv, where, 
nowever, the gen. is possessive, and 0» T. 
1591, where Atov depends on fKjg, ris 
wcuSas Ijfiuit could mean only * our maid- 
ens,' — which is hardly to be justified as 
the language of a paternal government. 

lOaa AyKpanSt, sc. rOif ToiSiaw : ^cvv- 
QitoxY, jr. cl i^tipyoffiAhoi (iOf6), Creon s 
guards. Theseus is not su re whether these 
guards have merely carried the sisters to 
some spot in Attica, at which they are 
to await Creon himself, or are already in 
full flight with them to Boeotia. 

lOaa £ tfXXoi: the horsemen who at 
900 were told ffjt^inM dxd ^vr^oof . 

oik X*^P^ TTJoBf ^vy^VTit ov |ii^ vort 
hrt^rnvrai 0iett, *from whom having 
escaped out of this land, never shall they 
make grateful (^-) vows to the gods.' 
^6yu can take a gen. of separation, de- 
noting the thing, or the region, /rom 
wkuh one escapes: Od. i. 18 oiS' h$a 
v€^vy/t4pot ^cr cU^Xwr. This gen. is here 
combined with an ace , as in Eur. SuppL 

148 XvM% itk9 a2/M cvTf^Vfhi ^^oir 
X^^ft flying from the land, from (the 
penalties oQ a brother's murder: cp. Or. 
r K06 WW *ffTtM ovrot 6t r^vye roiiju^ itc 
difunf ^0of: fcrtv{«»imu implies a vow 
of thank-oflerings for safety: cp. Xen. 
Anad, 3. 1. g tH^offBai rf Btt^ ro&rtif $6ff€af 
avHipuL hrov cU rpCh'OP tts ^Tdop Xii»pa9 
d^ibfuBa, Aesch. TM» tf6 (Btols) ir- 
t&XO/uu I ^fjatv TptnroMu The partic. 
^vyoirrtt expresses the cause to which 
M in the compound refers: cp. Ant, 
483 MpaKvuuf ytKoM. (Distinguish the 
dinerent sense of the verb in Plat Soph. 
935 C o^€ dXXoT^For Mhf /i^ore ix^vy^ 
iw«6^tu r^,„iUBo8wt giary in having 

1026 (£XX', <nay'; cp. 137. In ^- 
v^ipfov (only here), U refers to the mo- 
ment of starting, while M^ 'onward,' as 
in ifwiiyti. 

IX«*v fx<i, cp. our phrase, 'the biter 
bitten.' Aesch. Ag. 340 otf tB» i\&rr€t 
auBit MaXditw dr. Hor. £p. 1. i. 156 
capta ferum victorem cepit, Isaiah xiv. 
1 and they shall tahe than captives^ whose 
captives they were. 

lOaa £ &i)pMv9' recalls the metaphor 
used by Creon himself, rV^' ix*^M'^ 
&yf>o» (950). ^ t6xi)s: Destiny: see on 
0, T. 977 rl 9* B» ^o^T* iwBfHinrot, f tA 
T^ TiJx^ I xparet The * irony of fate' is 
better denoted by r^iy than by the pro- 
posed substitute Almi [EL 518 4 Tap ^^ 
rcr eZ\cy, oAk iyta fM^h 

rd...8^X^ KTij|iara=srd dSKf^ irarajm^ 
B4wT€tf the instrum. dat. with the noun as 

II — 2 

Digitized by 


1 64 


KovK aXKov €^€19 €t9_To8*' ©9 c^oiSd cre 

ov ^jfiXov ovS* acTKevov h rocnjuS* vfipw 

yJKOvra roXfir)^ rfjs irapeoTwdJi^ rainjvV 1030 

ciXX' €0-^* oToi (TV 7rurro9 cSr eSpas rctSc. 

a 0€t /t aaprjaraL, firfoe rrfvoc rrfv iroKuf 

h/0% irorjarcu ^oiros acrda^aripav, 

vow Tt TovTQiv, Tf fidrrfv rd vvv ri croi 

ZoKti XcX^^at x^^€ ravT iiirj-)((wS; IO35 

KP. ovSkv (TV fL^fiwrov h/0d^ cUv ipeis ifioC' 
oiKOL Se XIH^^^ ciaofiecrff d v/jt) iroeiv. 

0H. ')(CDpQ}v dneiXet vvv av 8* rjiii^, OlSCirovs, 
€ioyXo9 avTov fiifiv^, tnoTcod^U on, 
'^v firj Odvo) *ya) wpoo'dev, ov)(l vavarofiaL 1040 

irplv dv ce rcjv ctov tcvpiov anjcroj T€KV<av. 

01. ovau}f 6T7<rcv, rov t6 yewcuov X^P^ 
KcX 71)% irpos 'qiids IvoCkov irpofirjOia^. 

and so Nauck, Hartung, Blaydes, Wecklein. lOas •(% rdd* (a made from 

by S) L, with most Mss.: etf rod* A, R« Aid., as in v. 103 1 also thqr have r63c, 
where L and the other mss. have rddc. loai After HpcLf two letters have 

with the cognate partic. : so often, esp. 
in Plato, as L^. 631 c cff rt^p^ium koI 
tit riit SKKatvwratK 19719 € It rfp ataiiaTii 
Soph. 161 B rwr r j ^wr^ xe^ rf^ m^iiar 
difXwMarwr. rf juj Suco^i: cp. 73. 

loasft KOVK dXAovfE«itcl$'ra8', and 
you will not have another (to aid you) 
with a view to this (x.^. to the removal of 
the captives). For this use of t^t^ cp. 
Andoc or. i § 63'f^ect ^iaBs tirii^dbvf, 
for fit ToS' cp. 507. 1^ i^iSa, ' (I speak 
of*anc - - - -• 

cp. 45" 

cp. i 

of * another,')/^ I know/ etc. : Cn causal; 

ov )|rtX&v : see on 866. £o'Kfvov : El. 

36 (Co'/revor aubrhw currliw re koX rrparov. 
The allusion is not, of course, to Creon's 
guards, but to some Attic accomplices, 
whose secret aid had emboldened him to 
make the attempt (1031). The ancient 
Greek was quick to explain disaster by 
treason; thus it instantly occurs to Oedi- 
pus that some Theban must have been 
concerned in the murder of Lalus {O. T. 
114). After A^ospotami, *the general 
belief... held that the Athenian fleet had 
been sold to perdition by some of its own 
commanders' (Grote viii. 300). Theseus 
had no definite ground for his suspicion, 
but its utterance serves to place him (for 

a Greek audience) on the proper level of 
wary sagacity. 

1029 £ If Tooi^vS' €Ppiv...TdX|U|t. 
The TiSX/ia is the audacious spirit mani- 
fested in the v/9pif , or outrageous action. 
The gen. T6X|iT|s seems b^t taken as 
partitive, i% rwnpfi* vppuf iffforra being 
equiv. to it roffovrow ffKom-ai cp. Isocr. 8 
§ 31 e/t roGro yap rtPts opoUa iXifkiOSaffiM 
(and n. on O.T. 771) : 'you have come to 
such a point of violence in the daring 
which now possesses you.' If the gen. is 
taken as possessive, iT/9pcf rrfX/itiTt nearly 
= 0/9/Kf ToAfifipa : but the addition of r^ 
rapwTtinft rop^fw makes this awkward. 

lOai aXX' ItrT 5t^ Cp. Ar. Nud. 
1347 Cn ©vTOf, «/ fti} na *t€VoI$€iw^ od«r or 
^ I ovrwf cuctfXotfTor [ oXX* Itf-tf' Srtfi $pa* 
tf'i^ercu. -vio^rot, active: Aesch. P. V. 
9x6 BapcQp KaBrfffBu rots Ttdapvioa rri^ 
Tocf I TioT6f. Soiuifrr^t, * blaming' {TV. 
446); wTOirrof, 'suspecting* (Eur. Hec. 
"35); ifpo^ot, 'not fearing* (O: T. 
885) ; a^au0Tot, *not having touched ' {ib. 
969) ; oM^xXiyirrot, * beating around * {Ph. 

1034 £ Ti TovTwir, ironical for roOra: 
O. T. 1 140 X/^rw ri ro6maWy 1) od Xfy« 

Digitized by 




And thou shalt have no ally in thine aim, for well wot I that 
not without accomplice or resource hast thou gone to such a 
length of violence in the daring mood which hath inspired thee 
here : no, — there was some one in whom thou wast trusting 
when thou didst essay these deeds. And to this I must look, 
nor make this city weaker than one man. Dost thou take my 
drift? Or seem these words as vain as seemed the warnings 
when thy deed was still a-planning ? 

Cr. Say what thou wilt while thou art here, — I will not 
cavil : but at home I, too, will know how to act 

Th. For the present, threaten, but go forward. — Do thou, 
Oedipus, stay here in peace, I pray thee,— with my pledge that, 
unless I die before, I will not cease till I put thee in possession 
of thy children. 

Oe. Heaven reward thee, Theseus, for thy nobleness, and 
thy loyal care in my behalf ! 

\Examt Theseus and attendants^ with Creon, on 
spectator^ lift. 

been erased in L. 
BUydes conject. tfrr*., 
Lv «i in an erasure. 

1088 Mt] Nauclc conject. I^ov. 1086 m„,iiuoi\ 

Jftd: Wecklein, iirr* ifwL 1087 M x^MCit] 94xvm<r 

1088 r9r MSS. and most edd. : rur Elms. 

tbL vw is slightly better than ravvv. 
(1) With Td vvv the sense is:— *0r 
do the things said jtut new seem to 
you no less vain than (tAe things said) at 
the time when you were plotting these 
deeds?' alladinff to the remonstrances 
and menaces of the Choras, 899 £ rd 
vvv Tf x'^ is then like riiM KOKthwv 

!6o6), one article doing doable duty. 
«) With Tavdv: 'Or do these things 
(rovro, supplied from rotrt^) seem to you 
to have been said in vain, A0/A now, and 
wkm you were plotting these deeds?* 
But it is natural that Theseus should refer 
to his own w o rds b y r^ r«r — rather than 
to thoughts which the Choras had sug- 
gested before him. 

1088 MdL8' 4v has been ^erally 
suspected, because the quahfication, 
'while here,* seems to suit Creon better 
than Theseus. But, though MdB* %W 
4ptis ifad lies near, the viUgate is right. 
' IVkile here^ said of Theseus, means, 
'since this is your own realm, in which 
you have force at command.* |U|Mrrdir 
fBf/oL, predicate; *you will say nothing to 
my dissatisfaction*: »./. 'you can say 
what you please, — I shall not dbpute it.' 
It is vain to argue with a roaster of 

1088 fjt^y dwtCXci vvv, 'threaten (if 
you will) now— only set out.* The en- 
clitic Kvy (' well then') would be weak 
here: vvv takes point from 1037. For 
the partic. expressing the leading idea of 
ike sentence^ cp. Andoc. or. 3 | 54 ^i|/iU... 
9rpan77iftr...Xai'^drorra 9tlw rodt roX- 
Xoi>r rwr wdpdgwwp koX i^araruwra 
&Y9I9 iwl T0O1 KtFiOwcvt, 'he must elude 
their notice, and beguile them, if he is to 
lead them,' etc. : Thuc. i. 10 'Jwwapxow 
oforroi Hpoppw Swra aroBoMg^, *was 
reigning when he was killed*: 4. 11 rdf 
9^4paa paOtt fiia{'o/t4povt Hjr oirtf/Sa- 
tf'iy , Karayp^w. ^x Acue : " he cried, ' Wreck 
your ships, if you must — but force your 
way ashore*.'* 

1088 wioYMiklt, as0d.2i. 118 6^pa 
'fi* Of ypQrop VMrwBrjfrop r* ipl $vfi$f that 
ve twain may be assured in your minds : 
but elsewhere iTtffnifBifp is said of him 
who gives the pledge (Eur. /. A, 66 etc.) : 
cp. on 650. 

1048 5vaio, a blessing, usu. with 
simple gen., as Eur. /. A. 1359 6pauo tup 
^pepvp, 'bless thee for thy kindness,* or 
a defining partic., as Or. 1677 77/iaf 
0rcuo: but there is no reason to suspect 
Xdpin for which Blaydes suggests Tp6wov, 
Cp. 569 rb tf'dr ytppoiop. 

Digitized by 




oTp. a\ XO. tlyjv O0L hat<ov 

2 ai/hpoiv Td\ iTTiajpo^xu 1045 

8 rov ^akKofioav '^Aprj 

5 17 Xafinda'iv aicrat?, 

6 ov TTon/tai arefiva ndrjvovvTcu rikrf 1050 

7 OvaTOio'iVy <Sv Kal xP^^^a 

8 icX^9 cttI y\iti<r<rq, ^i/SaKe 

9 vpoarTToXo}!/ Ev/LtoXirtSai/* 

104 6 rdx* ^TMTpo^] rdxa ffvcrpo^ Naock. 1050 o'c/croZ MSS. : ve/tpii 

Valckeiuier. — riBrpfoGrrai] After nBri about five letters have been erased in L : then 

1044 — 1095 Second criaifsow, — isi 
stropfu ( 1 044 — 1 058) M I J/ antistr, ( 1 059 
— 1073). ^nd strophe (1074 — 1084)3: 
"indanHstr, (1085 — 1095). — The Chorus 
utter their longing to be at the scene of 
the fiffht between the Theban captors 
and tne Attic rescuers. They predict 
the speedy victoiv of the latter, and in- 
voke the gods to help. 

1044 <Ci)v SOi: cp. Ai. 1 3 18 (Chorus) 
yepolfiaw U* HXaep ireart whvTov \ Tpo- 
/3Xi;m\ etc.: Eur. ITipp. 731 (Chorus) 
dXiJSdroct inrb K€v$fuaffi ywtlfuu^, \ &a 

1046 lirurrpo^oC, the wheeling-about 
of Creon's guards, carmng off their cap- 
tives, when overtsiken by the Attic pur- 
suers. For the military use of the word 
see on 556. i^ipvw iriarpo^s^wSpet 
iwiOTft^hmx cp. El, 417 tiaMv 
TaTpos..,8€VT4fKUf 6fukta^: Eur. ff<erm 581 
^/uiis^ S\ o^eX^wr ^ vapovo' ofiiXla : AU. 
606 ap9p&p ^Mpaluw tdfstp^ Topowla* 

104e ft x*^®P^* cannot be re- 
solved into two separate epithets, — * brass- 
dad,* and * clamorous' : rather it seems to 
mean, 'with noise of brass,' — the clatter 
of shields and swords in battle. Cp. 0, 
71 190, where the Death-god (the plague) 
is an Ares who is dxaXtcot dnrUkn^, yet 
yc/K/36aTOf. xaXirc60(iirof, 'with zfvice as 
of brass,' is not really similar : it is the 
epithet of Stentor (U. 5. 785) and of 
Cerberus (Hes. TA^ojgr. ^1 1), — ^|uC{ovoav: 
cp. //. 15. 510 4 u^offpctdtjf fi^ai x*Ws 
T€ fiiwof re. The Attic spelling in the 
age of Sophocles was fxd^ (not fd^), 
l^c^a, verb. adj. fuucr^t: and so, in the 
proper names, Mec^taf, Me^^imrot, etc.: 
see Meisterhans pp. 35, 87. There is no 
epigraphic evidence for the pres. ; but, as 

Curtius remarks {Gr, Verb p. in Eng. 
tr.), fjtdypvfu : fuy :: SeUi^vfu : Sue, 

H «p6t nii6Cait i{ XoifctRM-iir OKTOSS. 
The Qiorus here imagine the Athenians 
as pursuing the Thebans through the pass 
of Daphne, over Mount Aegaleos, to- 
wards Eleusis. Two points are men- 
tioned as possible scenes for a fight. 

(i) nMuu oKTo^, tAe F^tMian shorts; 
the shore of the bay of Eleusis just beyond 
the pass of Daphn^ on the N. w., near 
the salt-springs called 'Pdroc (Tbnc. 1. 
19). The distance from Colonus is about 
six miles. U.6euL», alludes to the Ild^wr, 
an Ionic temple of Apollo (some frag- 
ments 6rom which are among the Elgin 
marbles in the British Museum), situated 
on the site of the present monasteiT of 
Daphn^, in the narrowest and highest 
part of the pass. (Cp. Leake, Dema pp. 
144 f.: Pans. 1. 37. 0.) Others take the 
IIi^i^Mu dgrai to mean Oenoe, where also 
there was a temple of Apollo. But (a) 
Oenoe was about 19 miles N.w. of Eleu- 
sis, near the pass of Dryoscephalae over 
Cithaeron. airra£ could not be said of 
such an inland place, and the distance 
imagined is too great. {b\ The order of 
mention indicates the n^#iai orral as 
nearer than Eleusis to Colonus. 

(1) Xofa.'vdSci dicTOi, ' tJU torek4U 
shorts' (cp. Harpocr. 184, quoted on 56, 
kofftw Xa^sutef) : the coast of the same 
bay of Eleusis at a point about 5 miles 
w. N. w. of the former point, — ^viz. at 
Eleusis itself. The yearly celebration of 
the great Eleusinia began on or about the 
i6th of Boedromion (September). On 
the 2oth of that month an image of lacchns 
was borne in a torch-light procession along * 
the UpOk 6^5t from Athens to Eleusis. 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ'Enr koaqnqi 


Ch. Oh to be where the foeman, turned to bay, will soon "t 
join in the brazen clangour of battle, haply by the shores loved ^^y^^ 
of Apollo, haply by that torch-lit strand where the Great ^ 
Goddesses cherish dread rites for mortals, on whose lips the^" ^^ 
ministrant Eumolpidae have laid the precious seal of silence; 

rourrcu rAif form the next Terse. lOAl $twroifftp] a has been erased after 

tf in L. lOAa kKit] cXif . V L* with one or two letters erased after icXif. — 

fUfioKt] A letter (aa7) has been erased after ^ in L. 


Thb procession is indicated by the x^pte 
/Avrrwr in Ar. I^an, 516 ff. : see i^. 340 
tytipt ^Xoy^at Xa/ivodaf, 49 xcpo-l ykp 
JIKtit Ttratf'd-cdr, 1 1aKx\ f2 'I«utx«, | rvrr^- 
pov TiXtTrjt 0«Mr^pot dffrrfp. The search 
of Demeter for Persephone was also re- 
presented at Eleusis in a vaw^vxit of^ 
torch-bearins mvstae. Cp. Aesch. fr. 376'* 
(speaking of Eleusis) XafiwpaifiM djrpa' 
Tcuo-c Xoftataduw a$49€i, Ar. TA. 1151 
Spyta 9€f»d 99tu9f t^a XaparAri ^abrm^ 
duJSpoirotf iyfrtP, 

1060 wdmoi, Demeter and Perse- 
phone (Cora), who in Ar. Th, 1156 are 
called Qtff/to^pta voXinrorria. Cp. 683. 
Tiii|v*vvrai, as the spiritual nurturers of 
their faithful votaries. Simonides, too, 
. has this word in a fig. sense, fr. 150. 7 
ffv 8* 4n$ii9€TTo yKvKtpoM &wa J^pUns 
*JLpl0TU9 I 'Apytivt ('cultivated'). WXij: 
Plat. R^, 500 K rt XovM^rov ^mxh' fft^ 
Xoi^c rikwii Eur. Hi^. 95 v9/iwm 4t 
iifw ffcU rAif fiu9Triplu9 : Aeich. fr. 377 
fMmxoS rikmn : in prose nsu* rcXtnU. 

1061 0i«.ToC0\v, esp. fitting here, since 
the bluest value of the Eleusinia con- 
sisted m opening a prospect of bliss after 
death. S^h. fr. 753 «w rpls 6Kfi^oi \ 
JCiiTM fiformff ot rai^ fc/»x^4rTft riXri j 

f^ 9m, Tocf 5' tfXXoM't wi^r* 4k€i Koxd, 
Pindar fr. 1 14 4X/3iof 00T»t idUv icwb^* cl^ 
6rd x^^'* 0^ A^ fi^ TffXffirroir, oOcf M 
h6^8oTw 9fxtSi9. Isocr. or. 4 | 48 i(t 
(rffX«r^) ol /icrotfx^ef vtpi r« riff roO 
/Kov rcXfvH^ ffcU roO tfl^ft'cvtw aliSrot 

•Sv Kal XP^**^ K.T.X. : ^ refers to Bwa- 
Twauf : Kftl ('also*) has the effect of limit- 
ing the reference to those persons on 
whom the pledge of secrecy has been 
imposed; — ^thost martalSf am whasi lips 
has been ui iAi ditrim stal of the minis' 
trasU Eumolpidae': u£, those who have 
been duly initiated by the Eumolpid Hie- 
rophant at Eleusis, and have been bound 
by him to secrecy. kX^ SiiaoXviSair 

(possessive gen.), the silence which they 
impose. Perhaps we should read p4pcuc' 
Ik. The Eumolpidae figure here as 
interpreters between the Two Goddesses 
and mortals, not as guardians of a secret 
which they may not communicate. Hence 
the above version is better than either of 
the following :~(x) cSv referring to wor- 
* whose seal has been set on the lips 

•Sv referring to 
' has been set on 

of the 

WX11: 'the seal wfa 

the lips of the £.' 

1062 icX^t, ' that which doses,' cannot 
well be rendered *Jbey* here, any more than 
in Aesch. fr. 309 ciXX* Im in^ul cX^f 4wl 
ySittwjf ^Xa(. The apparent boldness 
of a Greek meuphor is sometimes thus 
mitigated by the poet's consdoosness of 
the Rteral sense ; as when Pindar calls an 
inspiring thought an d/r^, — (Itterallv, 
* sharpener,' conventionally ' whetstone') ; 
or when he calls the master, who tempers 
a chorus into harmony, a xpariip {01. 6. 82, 
91 : cp. my paper in J^oum, HMm, Shtd, 
in. i7i).--Cp.the/9o0t^rl7X(^rg(Aesch. 
Ag. 36),-^rh. a mere metaphor from a 
hMvy weight,— parodied by Menander 
*AX<«ci fr. E raxi3* Top vf Ixeir' M 9r6#ia. 
Antkol, Pal. to. 43 dppinnf 4w4tt9 yXti^ff^ 
o^ftvyis 4wuuMt». £ttr. JM. 660 ira^a- 
piw oi^larra xXjte ^ptrMr, * having un- 
locked his heart in sincerity.* «Xi|do0xof 
was said either of a tutelar deity or of a 
priestess, and on the vases the symbolic 
key, adorned with woollen threads, is 
sometimes borne by the priestess (Passeri * 
HI. 194, Welcker AlU Denkm. ill. 450 ff. 
etc.): but there is no evidence for the 
Eleusinian Hierophant actually /ntfiif^ a 
k^ to the lips of the initiated, yupn^ia^ 
divine, precious,— because of the truths 
revealed : 0. T. 157 xptv^at r^cror 'EX- 

10A8 wpoav6XMv Ev|MXin8av. The 
Eleusinia had four chief ministrants. i. 
Theie^io^dimyt. This office was hereditary 
in the Eumolpid gens; Plut. Dt Exil. 17 

Digitized by 




10 G/ff olfiai Tov eyp^iidxav 

11 ©lyo-ca KoX ra% StorpXovs 

12 aS/x^a9 aSeX^s 

18 avrdpKei Tax ^M/^^^^^^i' i^o^ 
14 Tov<rS* ai/d yoipov^* 

7) irov rov i^airepov 
2 irerpas vi^aSo? trcXwc* 
8 OiartSo^ *€t9 POfiov, 



1064 iype/tdxw^ L (with 7p. 6pn$mM in marg.), and so most MSS.: dpeifidraw A, R: 
6p€to^raM F. Hermann combines the two readings, deleting Oi^^a jcaZ, so that frtf' 
oXmoi t^v 6p€tfidTa9 | €yp€tidxaM rdt Si^rdXovfsantistr. tt. 1069 f., d/x'vvirt^pca xuXcxd 
(so Herm. for rwXwr) | aft^offitj ot riu^ 'iTv^oy. Gieditsch also deletes 6ifv^a koI, 
but instead of riv dpetfiaroM gives dpctroy : then Jrtf' o2^ hptiroM \ « 1069 -rvcr^pia 
ruXbiTy and the syllable dfi- closes v. 1068, as in the MSS. — Nauck conject. iv$* 
otfAOi Xcwr dfyttfiarop \ , which requires greater changes in v. 1069. ^^ comment 
1066 For Qfiffia koI Dindorf conject. Aly^v : Halm, /(uri^/wror. For Oi^^a 

Ed/uoXrot iftAri^t «ra2 a^vcc rod* 'EXXifrat 
(as the earliest hierophant, and the ances- 
tor of his successors). 4. The 3fdo9xot : 
hereditaxy in the gens of Callias and 
Hipponicus, which traced itself from 
Tnptolemus. ^ The lepoiciypv^: heredi- 
tary in the gens of the Ki^pvWddi (or 
KirfH/ccy). 4. The altar-priest, tepedt 4 
M fita/if, or 6 ^xi^w/uof , who offered the 
sacrifice. It b not known whether this 
office was hereditary. As some relation- 
ship seems to hare existed between the 
Ettmolpidae and the two other gentes, 
ii po« ' s<t Xi»y here possibly includes (1) 
and (3), but is more naturally taken of 
the lepo^oyr^f only. A hydria foundi^at 
Cumae, and belonging to a Campanian 
collection now at St Petersburg, odubits 
an Elensinian ffroup of deities and prieits, 
among whom ue Upo^ditrnit is distinguish- 
ed by a long white stole, partly em- 
broidered wim gokl, a myrtle wreath, 
and the thyrsus. (It is reproduced by 
Baumeister, DenAmaUr tUs kU Alt,, p. 

474. Pl- 5«o-) 

1064 I incline to believe that the 
MS. words M' ot|tai r^v lypci&dxav are 
sound, and that the variant dpeifiarw may 
have arisen by corruption from fypcucCxay. 
See Appendix on this passage. Tne fact 
that the antistrophic passage is certainly 
unsound in the MSS. has increased the 
doubt: see on 1069. fypci&^x^^* * rousing 
the fight,' is a fit epithet for the champion 
who overtakes the captors, and forces 

them to a contest Elsewhere we find 
only the fern. iyp€ftaxf9 as epithet of 
Pallas, Iffm, Hymn, 5. 4^4- 

1066 8i|o^ has the nnal a long in 
1 458, but short here: cp. Eur. Hec. 881 

s 870 ed. Porson, who adds Philemon a^, 
Athen. 7. 507 E Ktffrpi' iiwrlm. Is the MS. 
Nal alter Chf^la genuine? If so, l|k)MCEitv 
is here intimns., like ^i-, rpoor-, wiifu- 
yirifwaii and the sense is, 'Theseus and 
the two maidens will soon meti amid a 
battle-cry of confident prowess.' Thus 
with 4ujM({tiF we are to understand dXXi(- 
Xoif. The verb is fitting, because the 
maidens, though their sympathies are 
with Theseus, zst in tM£ midst of the 
kastili foru. aiMpKti ^of is dat. of 
drcnmstanoe. This I believe to be the 
right view. Not, *Th. and the maidens will 
join battle with thtfoe^ sc. roct voXc^oct : 
for the maidens are in the hands of the 
foe. Such a phrase is not defensible merely 
because in sfirit they are with Theseus. 

Manjr critics, however, now regard ical 
as spurious: for 6i)a^ koX Dindorf pro- 
poses AlviCBav : for ^«^ imU vdt Weck- 
lein 9i)v«««aC8at. Tne sense would then 
be: — * Theseus will soon Mng the sisters 
into [i.e,, will soon raise around them) a 
battle-cry of confident prowess,' — ^by at- 
tacking their captors. This is possibly 
right : but a change of KolTdt into vaCSa* 
is hardly likely. In /%. 79 toa, whidi 
EHiirdt changed to mU, is clearly sound. 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAnNni 


where, methinks, the war-waking Theseus and the captives twain, 
the sister maids, will soon meet within our borders, amid a war- 
cry of men strong to save ! 

Or perchance they will soon draw nigh to the pastures on ist anti- 

the west of Oea's snowy rock, »^«>phe. 

Koi rdt Wecklein gires Oji^da yaSlat.— 3ttfroXovt L and most MS8.: SumtoXov* B, 

Vat. In L this v. A is indicated by a superscript a. 

lose dS/i^as U F, L>: iJi/Lirat A and most MSS.— d^X^edf A, R, etc., 

which Heim. preferred, though supposing it to be pronounced as a trisyllable: 

ii3ffX0dr first hand in L (where S has inserted e before at), T, L*, etc. 

1067 ovripmc] drfapjccc Metneke, warrapxti Dindorf. ' 1059 ^] ^ L. — 

i^4vTtpw L first hand, corrected by S to i^* t<nr€poif (schol. in marg. M t6p 

tffTtptm). 1060 rc^a5of] Xixodoi ('steep') .\feineke.— reXc^ MSS.: yp. 

yeXa^>v0'i L marc, : Ttpu^* Hartung, and so Nauck, Wecklein. 

loei 0<art^] Nauck formerly oonject (Hmndot : see comment. — ix ¥Ofaou MSS.: 

Sio-riXovt s ' two journeying ' sisters, 
— as borne off by their capton: see 
on 17 TVKPompQi, Not, 'separately car- 
ried off,' with lef. to two bands of The- 
bans (cp. 8i8).*a!MpK«» 'self-sufficing,' 
and so 'self-reliant,' giving confident pro- 
mise of victorious rescue. roi6vh' dvd x- • 
t./. in Attica, before the border can be 

The poet has left the details of the 
rescue indistinct. Creon's guards fint 
carried off the girls (84^), and The- 
seus sent mounted Athenians in pur- 
suit (897). Afterwards, Theiens com- 
mands Creon to lead him to where the 
girls are; if they are *in these re^ons' 
(loso 4w r^oM'i TtXffd'), Theseus himself 
wiU recover them : if, however, the 
guards are already flying with them, then 
Tkisnu has nothing to do; the OKmnted 
Athenians, who have aUcady started* will 
punue (loso £ ). But fimn the wonb of 
Theseus in 1 148 it is plain that they have 
been rescued bv his personal prowess, of 
which he forbears to boast (mamttv, 
1149): and the same inference must be 
drawn from Antigone's words (11 17). 
How are these factt to be reconciled? 
We can only suppose that the mounted 
Athenians, who started first, halted to 
watch the Hrrofua bHoi (900), fHiile 
Creon's guards also halted somewhere 
in concealment, to await their master. 
Theseus, with Creon, was thus enabled 
to overtake his Athenians before the 
struggle. The fact is that Sophocles 
did not care to think out these points, 
about which an Athenian audience in 

the theatre would not trouble themselves. 
Cp. on O. 71 758. 

1069 ft Hartung's clt vefft^v for the 
MS. 4k vo|iov is certain. With the 
latter, we could only render: 'they will 
approach (the region) to the west of the 
snowy rock, out of (leaving) the pastures 
of the Oeatid territory.* The rare ace. 
with wtkk^ could be supported by Eur. 
Andr, 1167 ^^^ reXo^c but the ellipse 
of x'^f^ ^'^^ ^ iii9T9fMif is surely 
impossible. vo|io«, being always masc., 
could not agree with OlonSot, and the 
latter, without art., could not stand for 
OUenZoi yifi i while Olarivt is most 
improbable, ir^ma', if sound, must be 
/ui. of xeXajVii, as TeXcv clearly is in EL 
497, and TtKSir* in Fh. 1x5a The evi- 
dence for a pres. reXd« is scanty (ffom, 
Jfymit, 7. 44 rcXioir: poet. ^. Pint. 
Mcr, 457 c imperat. rAa: Oppum Cjm* 
I. 514 TffXtUi: cp. Veitch Irrig, VtAs), 
The fut. seems defensible here, as«*they 
will (presently) approach': though Har- 
tung's w^m9^ may be right. Construe, 
then : — 1| wov inkmr iU ^4r«ipor «^rp. 
vt^. OwTiSot vo|i4v: *or perckamce they 
wUl pnsently approach Uu pasiuns to 
thi tetsl ofthi snowy rock of Oia.* 

The place meant is not certain. See 
note and map in Appendix. But the 
scholium here deserves at least thus 
much weight : it is our one ancient war- 
rant for a definite view. Like the other 
old scholia in L, it probably dates (in 
substance) firom the later Alexandrian 
age, which possessed many Attic writers, 
now lost, on the topography of Attica. 

Digitized by 




8 TTd^ ydp aarrpdmei \aKvif6^y 

9 Tracra o opfiarcu ^Kadela 

4 TrcJXourii^ 17 />ifL<^a/}/xaroi9 
6 <f>€vyovT€^ dfiCkXais. 

6 ciXe^(7€rai' Scii^os o npocrxfipiov ^Aprj^^ 1065 

7 Seii^a Sc 6T7<r€tSai^ oKfiaL 

10 dfiwvKTTJpia «n'oyLUov> 

11 aiifiaai^, ot rai' Unriav IO70 

12 ruioia-iv *A0dvap 

13 #fal roi' TTOVTiov yaido^ov 
u *P6a9 <f>i\ov vlov. 

tit po/ti^ Hartung, Nauck, Wecklein. 1062 ^^ofMfrrw (o from v) L first 

hand, corrected to pifL^apfiiToiff by the same, or by S.--^At0ap/iaraf...d/ii[XX«t B. 

The scholiast takes the vi^« v^rpa to 
be a rock or crag of Mount Aegaleos; — 
the same which was called Xtla rirpOf 
*the smooth rock,* by Istros, a writer on 
Attica, c. 140 B.C., whom he quotes. 
The schol. then explains OlartSot by the 
fact that Aegaleos iT* iffx^"*"^^ ^^^^ 
rod 81/ifiov ToiiTov, 'skirts that deme,* 
— namely, of Ofiy. It cannot reasonably 
be doubted that this statement about Ofiy, 
if it did not rest on the scholiast's own 
knowledge, was derived from Istros, or 
from some other old writer on Attic 

The meaning will then be:~*Or per- 
haps the captors did not take the road 
through the pass of Daphn^, which goes 
by the sea-coast to Eleusis. Perhaps 
they went round the N. end of Aegaleos, 
and will soon be emerging on the Thria- 
sian plain, to the west of Aegaleos, near 
the deme of Oea.' This is also Leake's 
view {Denti of Attica p. 154). The route 
supposed would be m the general line 
of that taken by Archidamus and the 
Peloponnesians in 431 B.C., when they 
moved from Oenoe £.s.e. to Achamae, 
ip 3efi$ Ixo^'TCf rh AlydXtup dpos, — 
i.€. keeping it to the s., — dcd KpcoTiar, 
a deme m the valley between the N. end 
of Aegaleos and the s.w. end of Fames. 
Hartung, referring to the Xda virfia of 
Istros, conjectures AlraSot, as = • smooth, * 
for yv^Zot: but though late poets could 
use Xfr6f for Xir^f, the r is most im- 
probable for Soph. 

lOaa t. pifk^opii/drott ... d|UXXat« 
ssatiL\X€ut ^M^a ^pofjJvvp itpftdnop (see 

on 7 1 o ai^x^MA • • • wtrwQp) , emulous 
of swift chariots, as £i. 861 xc^Wt"^ 
ip d/x/XXoiff, races of swift steeds: cp. 
Ant. 1065 rpcx^dt AfuXKifriipai if^Jm^ 
rapid courses of the sun. 

1066 dX^omu, xr. h Kpiup, * he will 
be worsted' (not, ^captured,' since be 
was already in the hands of Thetew): 
cp. Thuc. I. lai fuf..,pUTf..,i)dnmnn, 
they are sure to be ctfertArowm by one 
victory of ours. For the ellipse of the 
subject, where the mind could rewlily 
supply it, cp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 34 w^- 
ffOfuu dtik Tov tmHov €i9^ Tp6t rd /9MX- 
ffca. nX ^ t»ip dytfctf-T'^rat, 'and if 
the enemy (the king) resbt,* &c— This 
is better than (i) *the fugitive will be 
captured,' supplying 6 ^€6ytap from ^ y- 
orrcf: (i) *a capture will be niade^' — 
taking the verb as impecs.: or (5) *the 
battle will be won,* dXido'erm i ij^, 
as Elms, takes it, comparing 11 48 dydv 

lO^A £ wpeox«ip«*v, the neighboon 
of the grove, the Coloiiiates (cp. 403); 
not, *our neighbours the Thebans.'^ior 
the Chorus are predicting an easy vusUht, 
not a tough fieht. Colonus and its ne^- 
bourhood had frimished a contingent to 
the party of rescue (897). ^i|o«Sav, 
schoi. 'A^ipaZwr: cp. Korpoirtdeu, '%cx- 
Btlda^ Aeneadae, etc. : here, foUowefs of 
Theseus from AtAgns, as distinct from 
the Coloniates. We could not well un- 
derstand, with Ellendt, *the Coloniates, 
and the followers of Theseus gemrmUy^ 
as if Siy^tdoF ineltidedirporxflipnp, 4Kk|mC, 
vigour, might: Find. Istkm, 3. 68 dXX* 

Digitized by 




borne on horses in their flight, or in chariots racing at speed 
Creon will be worsted ! Terrible are the warriors of Colonus, . 
and the followers of Theseus are terrible in their might Yea, 
the steel of every bridle flashes, — ^with slack bridle-rein all the 
knighthood rides apace that worships our Queen of Chivalry, 
Athena, and the earth-girdling Sea^od, the son of Rhea's love. 

XOmm iwik it] His wanting in A, K.—Bri^ttSaw] BitrOoM L, F. 1068 f. kot* 

d^vucn^ ^oXapa ir«Xur | MS5.: Bothe gives, K9r^ \ dtirvKn/ipta rcdXwr, 
deleting ^oKapa : Hennann, xa^<^* I dtitvKT^ipuL rwXurd | : Wecklein, cord | d^ 
wvicHjpia ^To/dti» (so that -a 9T0fdtap=iyptf»axB» in 1054): Oindorf, icard | dfiwwc" 

fiapAtt 'dread to grapple with in his 

1088 t. We require ^ - instead of 
the MS. fcaV. Bothe gets this by sup- 
posing non-elision of xariL before 641- 
TuicHipia, This, though rare, is possible : 
CD. Au 425 x^^^^ luiKAin^ i,w6 \ *£XXav- 
(iot: TV. 510 BoKxiM iro \ ^c. But 
I cannot believe icaTd | di|fcwvirn{pia to 
be Greek, as meaning either (i) * accord- 
ing to the full speed given by the head- 
gear,' t./. by shaking the reins,— Paley: 
or (3) *in the direction of the bridles,* — 
1./. 'every horseman gives his steed its 
head,' Campbell. Instead of kaV, Her- 
mann gives YoXaSv': Schnetdewtn pro- 
posed KoSfCoF (cp. Eur. BaccA. 6^5 «a- 
i^i^aw tis iifAOvt K6fULt). This, if it had 
become kotm*, might easily have shrunk 
to the MS. KaV, through the rest of the 
word being taken for tit. 

dfMrvKTrtpia ^ X gpg wiSXmv Is the MS. 
reading. Hesychius t.v, has; d^irvx- 
Ti/jpia* rd ^Xapo. Zo^«Xi^ Oldlwoik 
h KoXwr^. This proves what the metre 
(on any view of 1054) already hinted, — 
that ^Xttptt is a gloss, d^m/rr^pior 
heres'briale,* as d/iVMrr^p in Aesch. 
Thib, 461 frvovf V iw dMmwr^cF ifi- 
ppi/Mtfiivasz where the schol. (minor) 
expressly says that ofiTv^ (properly the 
kMd-btStd) was similarly used : xvpim oi 

Wtpl T^9 K€^a\^P IfldPTtt TOO X*' 

XiroO dfiirv( xaXovrreu: and so Quintus 
Smymaeus uses dfirv^, 4- 5ii* It >* 
but a slight poetical extension of meaning 
to use d|fcirvKn(pia as including the 
bridle'reifu. The MS. in(XMV is against 
the metre, unless 1054 f. are very boldly 
altered (see Metrical Analysis). When 
the gloss ^dXopa hnd crept into the 
text, intXwv (suggested by 1063) mav 
have been tackea on to it. Wecklein's 

conjecture, dMrwcn^pca vrofiCMv (*the 
rritu of the iits*) gives an exact corre- 
spondence with 1054 fpB* cXfuuT^ iypifui- 
Xcv* Nothing better has been suggested. 

1070 d|i>paa^, in such a context, 
needs not to be defined by TdtXup. 
For the apocop^, cp. Anl. 1275 iirrpi' 
vwf, n. ot, as if dM/Sdrm had gone be- 
fore: cp. Her. 8. 118 irtpU9papLt dfuXot, 
...ot etc. Cp. 943 n. {a&ro6t after v6\ap), 
Tdv InrCav: see on 55. 

1079 £ y9Moxj9v, in the Homeric 
use, is most simplv explained as *earth- 
embracer,' with ref. to the Homeric idea 
of 'Qxcar6t flowing round the earth: 
though some understand * reigning on 
earth' (as Zeus in heaven, and Hades 
in the nether world //. 15. 190). Some 
take it here 9a^^ guarding our Umd^* 
like 7. 'kprrtpuf in O. T, 160: and this 
certainly has more special point here. 
But would the constant Homeric epithet 
of Poseidon be applied to him in a sense 
different from the Homeric? All Greek 
hearers would think of the Ton^ot 'Ervo- 
Wycuot. 'Pla«, here a monosyllable, as 
in R. 15. 187, — the only instance of this 
form in II, or CX/., but a dissyllable in 
Horn, Hymn, 5. 459, r^r V Jdc wpoaimrt 
*P^ }uTapoKpi^ftMCt, Elsewhere in the 
Hymns the form is alwm 'PWi;, as in //. 
14. 303. In Hes. Th. 634 'Pcmi is read. 

Rhea, in the Greek theogony, is daughter 
of Uranos and Gaia, wife of Cronus, and 
'mother of the gods.' The cult was that 
of the * Phrygian Mother' Cybele in a 
special phase, and came very early to 
Greece from Lydia : in Attica it was in- 
timately connected with the Eleusinian 
cult of Demeter (cp. Horn, Hymn. 5. 44s, 
Eur. HeUn, 1301 fT.). The ^ifp-ptpw at 
Athens, the temple of Rhea Cybele, con- 
tained a celebrated statue of the goddess, 
by Pheidias or his pupil Agoracritus. 

Digitized by 




<rrp. p. epBovir 'q (jLekkovaLv ; ck 

2 TTpofivarai rC /tot 
8 yuwfjia rd)^ ^avrdaeiv 

4 rap SeLva rXaaiv, Scwa 8* 

5 rekel reXei Zcvs tl /car* d/jiap* 

6 fidirn^ etfji.* iadkciv dydyo)!/. 

7 €1^ aeXXaia rayypptoaro^ ttcXcuis 


evpovaai/ irpo^ av\ 


8 aidepia^ v€(f>€\a^ KvpaaLfjL *ay(off dycivfop 

TOVfJLOV Ofl/ta. 

"^ aKopTicaa'a 

T^pt' jt . For caro Schncidewin conjectured cotfcrfl-*. Mekler suggests ra^cr f 

d^rumjpia rdvra xa^<*'0''« 1074 ipdwaiw if niWova-iP ; wr | L. So the other 

MSS., except that some have ipdowruf, Elmsley gives tpBov^' {sic) ^ /UXXowtw; «f 
= 1085 lit ZeD TcofTapxt &€U¥. Hermann, fpdovffw rj alAXoiv' ; un | (and so Dindocf, 
Blaydes); but in his ed. of 1841 (pdowtp t( fUXKowtp ; <if | : cp. on vv. 1085 f. — 
Wecklein writes ipdova\ oA (for 17) fUWowrtp, with K. Walter. 1076 t. rdx* or 

ifia€i» I rdr deu^d rXaj-oy dcivd d' tvpovcoM wphit aMofudfunr wdBtf MSS. — drr^ecr] 
Buecheler's correction of Sip diocitw. Musgrave conject. a»i^€v (the lemma of the 
schol. in L has ovdwo^eiy, //V), which Campb., Paley and others receive : Tumebus, 
€pdii)ff€iP, approved by Elms, and most of the recent edd. : Blaydes, Wiriii9tt» : Hahn, 

1074 fpSovff' : *are they (the pursuers) 
in action, or on the point of being so? for 
(m«) I have a foreboding, etc.' (UXXov- 
«av, sc, ip(€Lp: cp. Tr. 74 E^oiBa x^P^ 
^offlPt E^/nW'ov r6\tM, I iTi<rrpar€6wf oMp 
^ fUKK^uf irt: PA. 567 Cn raOr* irioTu 
8ptiffA€p\ ltd fiiKKorr* trt: ib. 1155 dXXd 
KOftA Toi I ra&rdv tM* 0^c( dpurra KOib 
mAXoft* In. 

107 6 1. YVttua |toi my mind troo^varai 
Ti (adv.) somenow pleads for the belief, 
presages. vpofi»ae$eu means {i) ta woo 
tor another, K6p^» rufli {1) fig., to seek 
to obtain anything for another, e.j^, SQpd 
TtMu The t>oId use here comes trough 
the notion of pUadin^^ or speaking fer- 
suasivefyt as thexpoAtyiioTpca to the maiden 
on behalf of the lover. This use is bolder 
than the fig. use in Plat. Mettex, 139 c, 
where the question is of themes which 
have already been 'married to immortal 
verse,' as distinguished from others in 
respect of which Poetry In icHv iv fufrj- 
ffTtl^ is still in the stage of courtship. 
Of these latter, says the orator, I will 
speak — HratvoOirrd r« Kal TpotiPibiitvop 
dXXoir If ^'cu, commending 
them, and wooing' them for others {ue, for 
the poets), with a view to their putting 
them into verse. (A passage which has 
often been misunderstood as if Tpoftp. 

oXXoct meant 'pleading wit A others':- 
Lidd. and Scott, with Ast.) 

1076 dandvHv (Buecheler), — ^a con- 
jecture which had occurred independently 
to myself, — seems the most probable cor* 
rection of £v 8«a'av. The Chorus ex- 
press a presentiment that they will soon 
again be brought face to face with the 
maidens who were dragged away before 
their eyes ; and this prepares for the ap- 
proaching entrance of Antigone and is- 
mene, 1097 r&f K6pas ydp dffopQ, diyrdm 
usu. takes a dat. of meeting a perscn^ but 
sometimes a gen., as /7. 16. 415 dprnaw 
Td/) 170; ToOS'^ opipot (in battle). With 
the gen., avreU* alsoBsjcvpfiV, riryxfi^ecp: 
Od, 5. 07 ijiPTifffas dwiinriis: Her. 1. 119 
^ttpiwp uprnffft /Aeydkup, Cp. Soph. Ant, 
981 dmff "Epex'OtiSaPt she attained unto 
them (traced her lineage back to them). 
Here the idea ot obtaining back is blended 
with that of being brought face te face. 
It is not, then, a valid objection that the 
Chorus do not nuroe to meet the maidens. 

To dv8«io-ciV the objections are: (i) it 
could not possibly mean arodcfttf-eir, * give 
back,^ In Pind. fr. 133. 3, the sole passage 
quoted for this sense, drdcdot rpvx^p 
irdXti' is not 'gives back^* but *send.<i «/,' 
to the sunlight, —like yij dradiSiM'i «ap- 
r6p. We must not be confused by our 

Digitized by 




Is the battle now, or yet to be ? For somehow my soul woos ind 
me to the hope that soon I shall be face to face with the maidens »*«>?''«- 
thus sorely tried, thus sorely visited by the hand of a kinsman. 

To-day, to-day, Zeus will work some great thing: I have 
presage of victory in the strife. O to be a dove with swift 
strength as of the storm, that I might reach an airy cloud, with 
gaze lifted above the fray ! 

For rax* &» 9<&ir«i» Nauck proposes ri^cv X^w. — Tap...TXaffap.,.wfioveSuf] 
Rdsig made this correction (suggestec' &s possible by the scholiast in L) of rdr... 
T\Sig'aw.,.tvpodffaK He is followed by Elms., and by the others who read ipStiatiM* 
— wJBalfuai^] Bothe*s correction of oiBofialtutiif. 1083 aiOepla V re^Xat 

Meineke. — icifpffai/t.* £rwtf' irpLvu^ Hermann : K^pccu/t.' avrQp 6* irfiimaf MSS. 
(o^ made from a9 in L): xvp^rufu rwS* irfiimwf Wunder. 1084 altap^ 

0«^a] Setapifffaffa MSS. (in L a mark x is set against it) : dtvp/^win Blaydes : 
^^cM-a Wunder; which LHndorf receives, adding, however, 'Praestat fortasse 
a/w/n^otf'a, non obstante -syllaba brevi versus antlstrophici 1005 ' (juXetv) ; and so 
Wecklein writes, whr had himself suggested altapovfuv* 6/tfjMr IffX"^' Nauck pro- 
poses $4^ rip^offa' Hartung, $^ wXtfaaea: Toumier, $4vp6p Stt&a. — i/ifta] aZfia 
vat: Meineke conject. ipwicaffa, rwfi^ ot/io. 

*give a^.' (1) To supply 'Creon* or *the 
enemy as subject is extremely awkward. 
h) The sin^. Tfllv...TXa«xiv, etc, which 
this requires, cannot well be defended 
on the ground that Antigone is chiefly 
thought of. 

With lv8«Somir we have to render: — 
*that tAi sufferings of those who have 
endured dr^ things, and found dread 
suflTerings at the hands of kinsmen, will 
rtmU^ — ^become milder. Hippocrates 
\Pr^n, 43) uses the intrans. ip^tSS^ai of 
a malady which remits its force. But is 
ird0i)...M«(o^iiv tolerable here, where the 
question is not of the sisters* sufferings 
being miiigaUd^ but of their triumphant 
deliverance from the hands of the en- 
emy? If, again, ^d<^cir«*{riYe up,' it 
incurs the and and 3rd objections to 

1O70 Kor' ^t|iap hereaaffar* ^iMAp,..Th 
pOp {Ai. 753), as fi»pa KaBafupia{£i. 141 4) 
m <the doom of to-day,* 

108I d«XXaCa: O. T.. 466 cieXXdauv| 
tvTwv. TaxvppMOTOf goes closely with 
it in sense, *with a swift, strong impetus, 
as of the storm, ' rax^wf ^iaoftiPTf, Cn deXXa : 
cp. i7. 13. 367 ipptioPTo furd rpoiit opd- 


1088 ft Hermann's SamV for the 
aMpp 8' of the MSS., with Wunder's aUpif- 
^eura for Btvpf^naa, gives the most pro- 
bable correction of the passage. SptaBt, 
for &fuf$€P, thoueh it does not occur else- 
where in trag. , is once used by Ar. £eci, 
698 (drwtf* ^ vwtptpop), and we can hardly 

doubt that a tragic poet would have ad- 
mitted it, — at least in lyrics, — when 
metre required. Note these points, (i) 
If we read tiSkB* with Wunder, the gen. 
TMvS' dythmp must be governed in one 
of two wavs : (a) by K^^rcufu, when al- 
BfpCat vf^^Aot must mean, *fivfn a doud.* 
This is possible (cp. O. T. 808 ^oi;...ratf- 
Urro n.) : but it is awkward. It is much 
more natural to take alB^p. rc^Aat with 
KOpcwLpx. (b) By something substituted 
for BfMpii9a9^ Wecklein makes the gen. 
depend on oUip^vtwu, as= * having kfted 
oicve*: but the gen. would mean ^from,* 
as Ant, 417 x^<B^ I ...cUfpaf: and the 
rise here is noxfivm the fight below. He 
has since conjectured {Neue PkUol. Ruttd- 
sehauy 1886, p. 386) aiMvdvw^: which 
is near to the letters of L (see cr. n.): 
but 9irr(ap (referring to arfumiop in 1080) 
seems a little weak; and in any case I 
should prefer 6mvB€p oAtup. Mqi ^^4^* 
o«, vXi|o-(Mu, etc., have no palaeogra- 
phic likelihood, and are further con- 
demned by the aorist tense where we 
should require the present. I had thought 
of TMv8* dyiivMV I vvtpO' f^aou, but 
prefer Herm. s remedy.— 9«ipn«^w^ can- 
not be defended by Campbell's version, 
* having gone as a spectator with mine 
e3re.' 0<«>pii)o^ovou is read by Blaydes, 
who renders, *to give my eye a sight.' 
This, as Paley says, is not Greek. — 
oUtpctv, not ioifMCv, is the classical Attic 
form : cp. on O, T. 1164. 

Digitized by 




dvr, p. 

Ukl ^€0 

€011^ wdmapxef wean'- 1085 


8 yas TflwrSc Sa/jiovvoi9 

4 aOivei Vti'iKcty Tov €vaypov r€Xeca>(rat Xoxoi^, 

6 <r€iivd T€ irat9 IlaXXcW *A0dva. 1090 

6 ical Toi' aypevrau 'AitcXXgi 

7 /cat Kaavyihjrav 7ruKVoa"^iKT(ov owahov 

8 fiS/cvTroSoii/ i\a<f>oiv aripyity 8cirXa9 aparya^ 

9 /xoXeo^ y^t r^tSc /cat iroXira^s. ^095 

fiS fco'* aX-^ra, r^ cr/coir^ /x^ ovk epci^ 
cSs xffevSofjiavTL^* ras K6pa% yap eia-opcj 
rdaS* aaa-ov avdi^ cSSc TrpocTroXoiz/jiei/a?. 

IO8A t. Ui) Zev wdtnapx* ^eJ-r | rorr^irra r6poif MSS. (except that T and Farn. have 
the corrupt w Zev re Totrrdftxa tfewr). Dindorf, ^i wiMrapxf tfewr, | 'wwrrhrra. Zev, r^poif : 
Hermann (ed. i84r) w Zev 9ewr ratrrapx^^ (=1074 tpdov^tp { ^^cAXovo'iy; (i^), | 
vorrdirra, ropocf. — Blaydes, w ZeO, ^ewr Torropx'* I w «"flrr6Tre^ v^p<Kr. — Meineke 
conject. marrdwr^ w. — I place tfccvr before (instead of after) m^rapxi, and Zed after 

1086 t, In the MS. order of the words, 
ICf Zev, rarrapxt Bt&p (monosyll.) » 1074 
tpdova' 4 /AAXowcr; cSn, and rorr^rra, 
ir6po(fsi075 Tpofu^&ToL rl fioi» This re- 
quires the final a of the voc. iravriirTa to 
be long, which is impossible, though 
some edd. tacitly assume it* Meineke's 
remedy, warr&rr w, is not probable: and 
vorroTrat (nom. for voc.) could not stand 
here. The simple transposition which I 
have in the text removes, the difficulty. 
In 1088 the MSS. have hrtPiKdtf ffOhtii 
yet it is certain that the order of the 
words should be the reverse. 

1087 8a|io^oii (cp. on 458), the 
people of Attica. 

1088 vUvwLi cp. TV. 497 Ac^a n 
ffBhot d K^rpa iK^pertu pIkm id, km- 
vucfC^ for HrufiKUf: cp. An/. 558 ^eU- 
^peca (Boeckh, for aXBpia). r^ dkiyp^ 
TiXsiMWu X^xt^ (gnnt to the Athenians) 
to accomplish the successful surprise, — 
the way-laying of Creon's guards, by 
which the AUienians will secure their 
ouarry (A7pa), viz. the maidens, riv 
€va<ypov, proleptic: cp. Tr, 477 rri^i* 
oOif^x* ^ ir6K6^opot \ xaB^pidri Tarptfon 
OlxoKla d6peu Mxo¥, 'ambuscade,* 
seems here to have the more general 
sense, ' scheme of capture ' (cp. Oti, 4. 
395 0pa^v <r^ \^ow 6tloio yiporrot, a 
way to take him) ; though there is nothing 

in the scanty references to the pursuit 
which necessarily excludes the idea of a 
literal ambush. Taking X^x®*^ ^= 'com- 
pany,' we could render, * grant this to our 
folk, — that thou shouldst crmon the suc- 
cessful band with victory^ (reXeitdd^oi) : cp. 
El. 1508 CfffHpii* 'Arp^wt... I TV rvr 6p^j 
reXewtf^y, * crowned with peace by this 
day's effort': but the construction thus 
supposed is less simple, while the frequent 
poetical association of Xo^ot with capture 
points to the other sense. 

lOOO o^vd fi wait, sc. vopoc (finom 
vjpoif, 1086). 

108X Tdv dYpcvmr, the hunter. Cp. 
Aesch. fr. 195 (Heracles, in the IIpofMf- 
dtin Av6fUPoty when aiming his shaft at 
the eagle) 'Aypci)? a* 'AvoXXwr dp^^ 
l$6ifoi /SAof. Paus. (i. 4r. ^) saw at 
Megara a temple dedicated to^Aypor4pap 
'Aprtfuw Kol 'AvoXXctfra 'A7pa(or. Xe- 
nophon, in his treatise on hunting, bids 
the hunter pnj rf 'AWXXair« kuX rj 
'Apr^fudt Tjf *kypvr4p^ fttraSowai r^t 
9i7paf (C>i^f. 6. 13). — Note the change 
from vocative (Zev), and 3rd pers. (reuf) 
with optat., to the constr. of ace. and 
infin. with vripnim. Cp. O. T. 104 Atfirei' 
c£ra(...309 r^ -xp^eoidrpor re mxKiimn 
Aesch. P. K. 88 cS dtbf ol^ijp etc....ical 

lOMf: <Siro86y...lX(£4Mtv, as foUow- 



Digitized by 




Hear, all-ruling lord of heaven, all-seeing Zeus ! Enable «nd anti. 
the guardians of this land, in might triumphant, to achieve '^P^*' 
the capture that gives the prize to their hands ! So grant thy 
daughter also, our dread Lady. Pallas Athena! And Apollo, 
the hunter, and his sister, who follo»vs the dappled, swift-footed 
deer — fain am I that they should come, a twofold strength, 
to this land and to her people. 

Ah, wanderer friend, thou wUt not have to tax thy watcher 
with false augury, — for yonder I see the maidens drawing near 
with an escort. 

r or rrf r r a : see comment. XOOa ^4pu 'TOfuctltf Hennann : hrumttUH vBh» L, 

F: hrwudtK (or triPucUa) vBh^i «he other MSS. lOOa c&mnrodcNr] umwrhptai^ 

B, Vftt. 1004 ifJy^t y.a. : dpvya^ Wecklein. 100« rf irxvrifi MSS. : 

rbp CKor^ Elms., Weckleir.. 1O08 rpo<rirdKov/t4pat MSS.: Bergk conject. 

rpo^TMXov^at : Weckl^.ii,' rpot ^ ipfutfUwat: Hartung, rpoffrtXufihas : Mekler, 
pavartXov/ihat : Nanclc, rcai ir<fpa...r{&^ SaffOP u8' toprt xpo^voXcur /i^a. — If any 
change were needer% an easier one would be rpof ^ 6Sov/Upau 

tng them ii» the chase. Artemis 'AypoWpa 
hiMl a '.emple at Athens in the suburb 
'A-^^ot, on an eminence by the Ilissus; 
'.lid to her, as 'smiter of deer,' the festi- 
val of the 'EXo^ii^^ta was held in the 
month thence named (Mar. — Apr.). Ifffm, 
Hymn, 97. a ^Xa^/3i$Xor, laxj^oLLpa*,,,. \ ^ 
ffwr* 5/nj vm^^PTa jcoi ixpua ijpeftoi^^at \ 
Aypifi r€^Oftdnf vwyxfuata ro^d rvndpu. 
She is also HKKj^pot Corp. Inter, 5943 
(^XX^, a faun), tfiy/Mffr^vot, Bripo^pott etc. 
— wicvorrdcntv: cp. Eur. //tfp, 315 

0^M I ^rf(/9ovn cuMf, I /SaXiciff Ai^t 
iyXpt/i-'rrofUpa: AU, 584 votctX^^ptl | 

X094 o-T^fryti, *I desire.' Schol. ^- 
ImIpu /Up €top wpo^Ltfiar rtKmfri 8^ els 
U<fp Ti} wpoxaXovftaif "the (literal) 
sense is nearly, *I approve* (or 'con- 
sent'); but the ultimate (or virtual) sense 
is, ' I mvoke'." Theischoliast saw the im- 
propriety of rendering, *I am content 
that the gods should come to help us,* 
and so imagined this transition of mean- 
ing. His only fault \b.j in starting from 
the special and derivative sense of oripy- 
cir, 'to be content,' and not from its 
primary sense, ' to kve^* whence poetry 
could easily draw the neighbouring sense, 
* iodising,^ So in O. T, 11 or4p^apTef=: 
'having formed a desire.' Hermann and 
others take oripyia here as='I entreat,* 
— getting the idea of * praying' through 
that of 'revering' (as implied in the 

OTopyi of children for parents, etc.). 
Hermann so Ukes the word in the Orphic 
Argonautica 773 ^iXtx'oit orif^ re 
ropeu^ficrof Mtoav ('entreat him'), 
where Ruhnken conjectured tfAfoc 

StirXat d^y^% two aids (abstract for 
concrete), Apollo and Artemis. Cp. 
0* T. 164 Tpiffool dXe^(fio/MK wpo^opffre 
l»M (Zeus, Apollo, Artemis). 

lO0«— laxO Third ^rcurMior. The 
maidens are restored to their father by 
Theseus ; who also brings word that an 
unknown suppliant has placed himself at 
the altar of Poaeidon, praying to speak 
with Oedipus. ^ * 

ie*« TV o^owip |Uv, 'to thy watcher 
at least' (cp. 801 itui fUp). The Chorus, 
Idt alone with the blind man, has acted 
as his watchman. lUy implies, 'if my 
mert presage (1075) did not persuade, my 
eyes, at least, mav be trusted.' 

109B «noa-iroAov|iivaf has been much 
suspected (see cr. n.). The verb wpoff- 
TtXeip elsewhere occurs only in the act. 
as»to be a TpooroXot (with dat., Eur.). 
So dopv^optip siio be a body-guard, /k^S- 
dovxtip to be a lictor. And if the passives 
8Qpu^p€iff0at (Plat., etc.) and ^/Sdov- 
Xc<o'^<u (Plut I/um, 10) can mean to be 
escorted by 8opv^poi or /ki/3douxMi it is 
not plain why the pass. TpooroKtZrBeu 
should not mean to be escorted by irodo-- 
roXoc The attendants are the dvxuPts 
{1103) of Theseus. The version */naving 
hither' (Schaafer) is wrung. 

Digitized by 

Google • 



01. TTov iroi); ri <l>ys; ircS? cTiras; AN. J irdrcp Trdrep, 

tU ov decop aoi roph* apioTov avZp tScu' I lOO 

80117, rov T^fcas Scv/cio irpoairifi^avra (rot; 
OL Z riicuov, rj wdp€(TT^w ; AN. otSe yap x^P^ 

Orjceo)^ ccroxrai/ <f>iXraT<ov r 6ira6va}P. 
01. wpocriXder, c5 irat, nc.rpCy koI to pjiBapA 

iktna'dkv rj^eip crcifjia /3aoTa<rai Sore. 1105 

AN. atrei^ a rvj^ei' aifp tr6d(f ydp tj X^P^^* 

TTOV Sijra, -TTOV *OTov ; AN. atS* o/tov ircXa{oft€v. 

c5 ^tXraT* ^ppyj. AN. Tfii reKOPri trap <t>Ckop. 

Z aKYJinpa ifxaro^. AN. ZvCfLopov y€ ZvayLopa, 


e)(ct> ra (fyCkTar, ov8* er op iravddXio^ Iiro 

dapojp CLP etqp a<f>^p irapearcia'aLP i/ioi 

ipeia-ar^ c5 irai, nkevpop d[i<f>ih4^L0P 

i[i<f>vPT€ rS <f>va'aPTiy * Koofairpevaarop 

rod Trpoa-a ipijfiov rovSe Svonjvov wXdpov. 

lOOO V rartp w wartp L and most MSS. : the second w is omitted by B, T, Vat., 
Fam. 1100 w$*] Tw8* L, L^. llOa rdpwrw made from waptffrtF 

in L. lloa 0iXrar«riP ^roorwr L first hand : r* was added bv the same, 

or by S. The other MSS. have t\ X104 rp6ff€\$* L, L* (which adds 0w 

after rar^), F : Tpoc4\0rr* the rest.--M)r^a U ^^ most MSS. : /itidofik B, Vat. 
1106 This V. was omitted in the text of U and was added in the margin either 
by the first hand, or (as seems more probable) by S, with r6de instead of SSrt. 
This T6Bt is in L*, T, Fam.: the rest have dirt, XlOO 8\fa'fiopov re MSS.: 

Swrffopov yt Reiske. lllO $t* Af] Stop L. 1X11 BwCtif] Blaydes 

conject. Ttunip, or r& Xo/x', or oM' wt : Mekler, oZdiir. 

IIOO <: T<t £y...8o(i|, 'who woold 
give?' = 'oh that some one would ^vei' 
Aesch. j4^. 1 448 Tit or... I juoXoc ^pmw* 
ip ilM-'^ I juocp* dreXevror (hryor. So more 
often Tuir ay. 8o<i|, by a sudden gift of 
sight to the blind eyes. 

XXOa ^iXTdrwv T . The omission of 
T by the first hand in L was clearly 
a mere slip. From 11 17, and from the 
words of Theseus himself (1148), it is 
manifest that he is supposed to have 
aided personally in the rescue. Cp. on 
1054 flf. 

1104 t. ifct|8c4ftd, Ma/id are used by 
the poets wnen the final must be short ; 
ftrfiofii o08afeSf when it must be long. 
Where, as here, either form is possible, 
L is not a safe guide in choosing between 
them. The ^1^adverb occurs 5 times in 
Soph.: here L has firfdt^iai in Pk, 789 
(a like case) /t.ij9afnii. Above, 517, where 
foidafta is necessary, L has /ofSa/uL : in 

1698 (a like case), M^do^^i. The od-adv. 
occurs 4 times in Soph. , and L has always 
odSafuu, which is necessary only in Ant. 
874, while Maftd is necessary id» 830 : 
either could stand ii^. 763, TV. 343. Thus 
L's perispomenon form has displaced a 
necessary -ei in 3 places, while only one 
place of all 9 requires the long form. 

r& |fci)8a|ul ikTwOh rj^, the generic 
fjn^tOfu which was never expected, etc.,—' 
and which, therefore, is the more wel- 
come. Cp. O. T, 397 6 fJOfUw ei8(6r, n. 
— Paa^^jTOk SiyXdi xopd rocf 'Arruotf rd 
^lyXa^^tf'ac (Suidas x. v.): Eur. AU, 
917 ^iXlai iXoxw X^P^ PaffToftaw. 

1106 A rc6{<i need not be explained 
as an attraction for wr rt^tt, since the 
nent. plur. ace. of pronouns and adjec- 
tives can stand after rvyxi^^p and «rv/>c&, 
rather as a cognate or adverbial aoc 
than as directly governed by the verb: 
cp. Aesch. Cko, 711 rvyx^w rd xp^- 

Digitized by 




Oe. Where — where ? How ? What sayest thou ? 

Enter ANTIGONE and ISMENE, wUli THESEUS and his at- 
tendants^ on t/te spectator^ kft 

An. O father, father, that some god would suffer thine eyes 
to see this noble man, who hath brought us here to thee ! 

Oe. My child ! — ^ye are here indeed ? An. Yea, for these 
strong arms have saved us — Theseus, and his trusty followers. 

Oe. Come ye hither, my child, — let me embrace you — re- 
stored beyond all hope ! 

An. Thy wish shall be granted — we crave what we bestow. 

Oe. Where, then, where are ye? An. Here approaching 
thee together. 

Oe. My darlings ! An. A father loves his own. 

Oe. Props of mine age ! An. And sharers of thy sorrow. 

Oe. I hold my dear ones ; and now, should I die, I were 
not wholly wretched, since ye have come to me. Press close 
to me on either side, children, cleave to your sire, and 
repose from this late roaming, so forlorn, so grievous! 

Ilia xXfvp&y a/i^dc^y {sic) L, L': rXfvp^ i^ ^e^ must MSS.: rXcv/)^ 
oM^c^ior Mudge. oM^S^^ioc Madvig. Ilia ki»4y99, L, with an acute accent 

also on V. The first hand wrote (I think) ifA^^iL, meaning that, notwithstanding the 
accent, the a was short : the first corrector changed 6 to i;, and a later hand restored 
the acute accent, but without deleting the circumflex. Gl. in nur. by S, drrl ro8 
i/t^tu. (Duebner thinks that the first hand wrote i/i^^.) i/t^9 A, R : ifi^G^a 
most MSS. {ifti^a second Juntine ed.) : ifL^wr§ Mudge. — ffvaTyc^varov is my emen* 
datioiu aJyarovtf'rror L (made from KOMawtuwrio^), with moat MSS.: id»aTav(raTO¥ 
B, T, Vat., Fam. 1114 rod rp6c$* ipiiftov roOac (re superscript) ivvr^ov 

wKiMw L: rod re (not rodde) A and most MSS. r^» rpoffS* (/ni/i4m Sehrwald, and 
so Wecklein: nO Tp6aB* ifi/jfuv rMt 5v0Ti|Por irXirov Herwerden. 

^0^, and see on O. T. 1198.— o4v ir69^ 
...4 Xff^% ^^ grace shown (by granting 
thy wisii) is combined with a desire (on 
our own part). 

1108 Ipvi), like #aXof (which, however, 

was used only in nom. and ace. sing.). — 

"I TM rm6m as Aesch. CA0. 690 : so the 

' allusive piur^ 0, T, 11 76. wav, sc. 

IIOO 0Ki{«Tpa: see on 848. ^iiT6t: 
cp. iot8. I 

1111 9ai4v can mean only, 'having 
died,'— 'after my death*: but the read- 
ing, which has been suspected, seems 
sound. The sense is: — 'were I to die 
now, I could not after my death be said 
to have been altogether unhappy, when 
my last hours had been thus cheered.' 

Ilia lpi(raTt...wX«vp^ d|4i8l|iov, 
'press each her side (to mine) on right 
and \tU- — Antigone on his one hand, 
Ismcne on the other. Cp. O. T. 1143 

J.S. IL 

ift^^tU&oit wcfuut^ with the fingers of both 
hands, where see n. 

1119 ft Ifif^im, clinging dose, like 
the Homeric 4w r dpa ol iiO xM (//• 6- 
«53)i ^^ ^ X^P^ Irorrot Od. 10. 307, 
dtupid my bands, each and all. For 
the paronomasia with ^^ouim cp. O. T. 
878 {^Kfni9iiu$ x^ih^) n.: for the masc 
ending, see on 1676 (d^rrc. 

With KdvawaMnaroy (note that L has 
mkmm^Mvtrw) the words are usu. taken 
to mean, 'and give me relief from this 
hapless wandering, desolate before,' — i^, 
since Antigone was carried off (844). 
wXavov, then, must mean 'wanderer^s 
doom,' for we cannot explain it merely of 
restless movements on the scene since his 
daughter's departure. But this seems 
forced. Wecklein explains \X figuratively^ 
of the insecurity felt by a blind man who 
has no guide (* Haltlosigkeit und Unsich- 
erheit, wie sie der Blinde ohne FUhrer 


Digitized by 




Koi fjLOi ra irpaxOevr eltraff m fipaxiar^ iirel 1 1 1 5 

Tat9 TrjXucaLaSe crfJLLKpo^ i^apKei Xayo9. 
AN. 08' ecr^ d craJcra?' rovSc xp^ ickveu/, Trarc/), 

ov */cd<m rovpyov* ToipJov cSS' ccrrai fipayy. 
01. <3 ^cu/€, /jti) daviLoXfiy wpo^ TO Xtirap€9 

TeKv* ct <f>au€irr acXflra iiriKwo) \6yov. 1 1 20 

eirtoTajLLai ydp rrji/Sc •nji' ^ rcurSc /jtot 

repxIiLV irap* aWov fjLTjBeuo^ 7r€<l>a<rii€VTjv 

crv ydp viv i^ecroxra^y ovk dXXo9 fipoTcip, 

KaC <roL jSeol nopoiev cu9 eyci deXco, 

avraJ t€ /cat y^ r^S'* cttcI to y evcefie^ 1 1 25 

IJLOPOL^ Trap* vfJLW rjvpop avdpcaircju eyci 

fcat TOV7rtct/C€9 /cat to ^117 \lf€v8ooTOfieiv. 

1X1# 7«us r)7\uca2rde] rotf niXtiroiirde Nauck. 1118 jcoi ffo( re roOpyw rodft^ 

ItfTot /}pax</ L. So the other mss., except that t? has koX ciU ye : T and Farn. 
fffTcu iif ppox»i prob. a conject. of Triclxnius. Hermann : iccU ^o< re roHpyw toOt* 
efiol T* (artu ppaxv- Wex : o5 Kdffri roOpyoP' rod/i^p u8* trrai /Spaxv. Spengel : 
KoX O'ol y* rodpyw roJytcdr ttprfrox fipaxv* Wecklein : iced ffol n K^fiol rov/iiv Urartu 
ppax»» Enger : Ketff€i <r^ roCfrfov, roDr* ifi^ S* drreu fipax^- Mekler : eCrei re 
roCpyo^ ro^fMP iardrv fifiaxv* Amdt : koI col r6^ fpyo" roi/juav Ijipvaroi ^payv, 
BUydes: xeU c6i re xW'' roCpyw vS* i<rrw. ppaxv, 1118 This v. is written 

fuhlt'). But how could irX<£vo« alone 
denote this mental state? Neither t6¥ 
rp^ffO* (fniyjov ro09t iwrrtfwov xXorov 
nor row wp. ipiifiov r6v9€ Sverrptov TSd^ov 
mends matters. Schneidewin (rightlj, I 
think) referred vXdvov to the carry mg- 
away of the maidens by Creon's guards, 
rendering, ^repose from your late forlorn 
and hapless wandering.' But dvaira'^in- 
Tov could not thus stand for the midd. : 
when the act. seems to do so, there is an 
ace. to be mentally supplied, as Thuc. 4. 
1 1 ovaxavorref ip rf fupei, (not * resting/ 
but) 'relieving (their comrades) In turiT: 
Xen. If- 5. I. II i'T^iiv dk dretxe Hrr* 
^ l( mJSta roO \tfikpot ij^vx^ '?X* '^ 
dyeirave {sc. r&f waSt). I would read 
KavairvcvoxiTOV : for the gen. cp. At. 374 
IXi7$e KdpiTifevff€ rift pocov: IL 11. 383 
&9€ww€wrap KCJwniTotl 15. 135 dyairrev- 
iTfaai irorMo. At such a moment it is 
surely natural that the fiither should have 
a word of sympathy for the late terro*^ 
and distress of his helpless daughters, 
instead of dwelling solely on the pain to 
himself of being left without their sup- 
port. The f in L is a trace of the truth. 
1118 rait ri)Xucaia^: i,e. It is not 

fitting for young maidens to make long ^ ^ • 
speeches in such a presence. The ept- ^ 
thet need not be pressed as implying 
extreme youthfulness (cp. 751). We seem 
to hear a covert criticism on some drama 
in which this maxim had been neglected. 
In EL 1389 KoX inlrre /I'^P & <tcue^ 
U^acKi fjLty etc., there is plidnly a similar 
allusion (possibly to Eur. £1. 907 ff.). 
So Eur., in PA, 751, Spofia 9* Marw f 
dcar/x/9^ roXX^ X^ecr, glances at Aescfa. : 
Theb. 375 — 651, and in fr. 165 at Soph. 
Ant. 563f.— Cf. 1148. 

1117 8S'...Tov8€: cp. EL 981 ro&r^ 
^eir xp^t ^^< XP^ xdrraf ^^/Secr* | 
riM' ^r ^' rfo/»Ttuf etc : Ant. 384 ij«' l<rr* 
^jce^ny..., I rifpii* tXKo/up etc 

1118 Hennann*s chanee of the MS. 
ro4j^ into rovr' l|ioC V has been ac- 
cepted by many edd. But the sense is 
most unsatisfactory. If Tovpyov means 
the deed of rescue, as is most natural, 
the meaning will be: *this deed will be 
a short story both for thee and for me ' : 
t./. */ shall not have to relate it, and 
you will be so much interested in listening 
to Theseus that vou will not find it 
tedious.' But is this tolerable, — to say 

Digitized by 




And tell me what hath passed as shortly as ye may ; brief speech 
sufficeth for young maidens. 

An. Here is our deliverer: from him thou shouldst hear 
the story, father, since his is the deed ; so shall my part be brief. 

Oe. Sir, marvel not, if with such yearning I prolong 
my words unto my children, found again beyond my hope. 
For well I wot that this joy in respect of them hath come to 
me from thee, and thee alone : thou hast rescued them, and no 
man beside. And may the gods deal with thee after my wish, — 
with thee, and with this land ; for among you, above all human . 
kind, have I found the fear of heaven, and the spirit of fairness, 

and the lips that lie not 

between v. iiio and v. tin ia L. but the first hand has pointed out the right order 
by placing f^ a\ y in the margin. 1120 el ^y^yr*] ifi^oMhr* A.— m^kuvw 

Elms. 1191 T^p 4t ricie fioc] 9^ (from r^r) ^f raff Se fwih. o*^ is in 

all MSS.: rV Musgrave. 1124 vopoctr L. The first hand wrote roput. S 

added r, to make ropocer, but, instead of writing m over the cc (written "0), tried 
to alter the latter. Topettp F: wopevav U, ropcSsr Meineke.— il«] oT Hartnng. 
liaA T<5 7'] Twr6 y L, F : 76^ L«. 

nothing; of the somewhat unffracious 
suggestion that the account of their de- 
liverer's exploit would otherwise be fa- 
tiguing? The alternative version would 
be wone still: *this iasJk (viz. that of 
recitiiVf or of hearing) will be short 
both for thee and me.' I cannot but 
think, then, that this popular correction, 
though palaeographiadly easy, is un- 

I have little doubt that Wex is right, 
or nearly so, in his ol K^Cm TotfpyMr. 
The \6yot should be his to whom belongs 
the ipyop. This supposes an accidental 
loss of oi, after which KdEom grew into 
ttttX 9^ Ts. The words raCfUp i9* Istoi 
fifiOLx^ then mean, * my part will thus be 
brief' (as you desire it to be, 11 15)— 
consisting simply in referring Oed. to 

1110 Take wp^ t^ Xtmp^ with 
|iT|K^va» \&yw: ' do not wonder if with 
eager insistence I prolong my words to 
my children, now that they have ap- 
peared unexpectedly': wpdt rA X.aBXc- 
wap&s, as r/it fiiaM=fitaJUttf rp^s ^ovi^ 
B^^cM : At. 38 Tp6f K€upimssicaipU»t: 
Ei. 464 irp6f €dff4^u» ()Jyei)^€^9fivt, 
It is possible to join vp^t rA X. with 
9a^|ia^<, as Schneidewin and others do, 
comparing Tr. ziii 0o/9et rpdf roOro : 
but such a constr. for 0avftdi^uf is with- 
out example. Wicva, ace. governed by 
|a!i|id»vt» \Ayw ass^cd /uuepOp wpocff' 

y9pu: see on 113: cp. 583, 1150. dbXvra, 
adv. : cp. 319. 

liai r^v h TdMf, having reference 
to them, t>. caused by their return. Cp. 
c^f in t6 V til iavr^ [O. T. 706 n.), Eur. 
Or. 54a 7iirr^jnff€W it riofa. 

112a |ii)e<v&t, instead of Mtw^^ 
gives the emphasis of strong assurance : 
cp. on 797. 

Iia4 4f instead of d or oZia : cp. the 
phrase Ml»ai c9 (641). Schneidewin cp. 
Horn, Hymn. 5. 136 Mer...r^j9a tccm^- 
tf«u I (iif i$ikw9i ror^: Ani. 706 (ftt ^t 
o-tf, jcodMr dXXo, roOr' 6(iBm ^em. 

lias o4rf Ti jr.r.X.: tee 469 n., 
and cp. 308. 

IiaA £ T< y ^M^\ see on a6o. 
|ttfvot«: on 461. 

1 ia7 TOihnAKlt : an equitable and hu- 
mane disposition. Arist. Eth. N. 5. zo 
rd intiKh dLxaup fiiif ^onv, od rd rard 
p6fiMf 64, dXX' hrcwdp&iiffui P9fUfwu duealw. 
Her. 3. 53 Twr Sucedum r& ivwuciffTepa 
vpon09t^ 'prefer the more equitable 
course to the letter of their right' Soph, 
fr. 699 dff oifrt Todrutich o^b-c tV x^^ I 
older, /iSPTfp 9' t^rep^e Hfp drXtSt ikrfp 
(speaking of Hades). Cp. Isocr. or. 15 
§ 300; Athens might be called the Siffrv 
r^ *EXXd^r both for other rotsons koI 
/idWra dcd rdy r/>6Tor rwy ^rot- 
Ko^wrup (the Athenian character)* od- 
diwas yiip e&cu wpaoripovt ei69i jrocro- 
r4povt odd' off olKetdrepop (Lp rcf rint 

12— Z 

Digitized by 




€iS€t>9 S* qfiyvfo TourSc rots \6yoL^ raSc* 
e^Q> yap dveo Sid ere kovk aXXov fipoTciu. 
KaC yLOi x^P f <3i'af , Se^tdi/ ope^oUf dk 1 1 30 

ij/avcrci} ^ik'qao} r*, €t difiL^, to croi' Kctpa. 
jcatrot rt (fxovS; tto)? cr' di/ d^Xtos yeym 
0Ly€LV dehjaaLii dvhpo^ ^ T19 ovk g/i 
107XI9 KaKcjv $vpoLKO^ ; ovK eytjirfi cr€, 
ovS* ovv Idcro)* roi? ydp ifineLpoi^ fiporcjv 1^35 

/xoi/019 ofoi' r€ crvi^aXaiTraipeci' rdSe. 
on) 8' avTodev p,oi X^V^» '^^^ ™ XoiTrd fiov 
fiikov 8ticauu9, cjcnrep €9 T08* rjfidpa'^, 
©H. ovr' €1 ri fujKo^ rcav \6y<ov €0ov irkeov, 

reKuoLO-L r€p<f>6€i^ rolaSe, daviidca^ cvoi, 11 40 

ovr* el 7rp6 rovfJLOv wpovkafie^ rd rwvo eirq' 
fidpo^ yap rjfJLa^ ovhev iK rovrtav ^€t. 

1120 ^eXXop] dCXXov L (made from ^Xor), R, Vat. IXaO jroi im x^up* <Ara|* dc^idv 
r' 6p€^ L. irai x<^ M* ^ ^"^^ B: koI /aoi rcup^ M* ^ '^ Vat. : xcU fun xVt w '''"^ 
A, R, L«. 1 131 r' ij (jiV) Bifus h: B'i Bifut B, T, Vat., Farn., and so Elms,: 

T* €l eiiut A, R, L*. liaa tm a' ir dC^Xcot 7^^ MSS. (Hermann rwf <r* for 

rciTf d*) : Dindorf conject. wCk dp dyr^ 6m o-e: Mekler, rbif ^ Ay (fmn Alyitat. 

aworra BLo» ffvwdtarpl^ntp : * no people 
are gentler, or of larger sympathies, or 
more kindly associates throughout life.' 

lias €(ZA9 8' d^vvm jr.r.X., <and I 
have experienced these qualities which I 
nquiti (acknowledge) with these words' : 
cp. Ph, 601 (the gods) ipy d^u^ov^iM xcued, 
requite evil deeds. Tlie stress is on 
dSi&t, which is interpreted by the next 
v., Ix« Y^ c^c. Better thus than, 'and 
I am conscious that I reauite these merits 
(mtrefy) with these (feeble) words.' For 
that sense we should need something like 
^i)Xoir 8* dftivwp U8a rocr X^Tocf rdSt. — 
Others render: 'And as one who has 
had exoerience I thus support these say- 
ings (about Athens),' root being an ad- 
verbial cogn. ace, as O, T. 264 TdS 
(Mnreoel rod/uoG rea-pbs \ vrtpfULXovfML, But 
Toto*M Tot9 Xdyoif would then refer to 
what others say of Athens, whereas it 
plainly refers to what he himself has just 

liai ft ^Wuy sc. airijt. d M|itt, 
'if it is lawful,' — a reverential or cour- 
teous formula usu. employed when the 
speaker believes that the act is lawful, 
as fr. 856. 14 ef ftoi 04tutt Bifus Si TaKifBii 

\iyti»f I Aidf rvjfHVMt rXcv/i^wr, — ^if it 
is lawful to say so, — and it is lawful to 
say the truth, — she (Aphrodite) sways 
the heart of Zeus: so 7r. 80^ f., etc. 
Here, however, the impulse ot Oed. is 
abruptly checked by the thought that he 
is defiled: — icaCrot rl ^«m; *but what 
am I saying?' 

liaaft VMS o-'. Hermann's change 
of 8' to r' is necessary, since otherwise 
the sense would be, 'and how could I 
wish to touch a man, — I who,' etc. ; when 
dvSpdt would be unendurablv weidc. But 
the words £6X101 ^cY^f are clearly sound. 
SiBXtot being a euphemism like ovft^apd 
said of a defilement or crime (O. T, 99). 
There is no justification for the bold 
change r&it & dyw^ 6rra tf'c (Dind.), 
or the still bolder rut d* d» l^oc Jdy4w 
(Mekler). Cp. the words of Heracles 
(when stained with blood-guilt) to The- 
seus, Eur. /T. F. 1233 ^wy\ J roXcU- 
wwp\ iwhawp /daiTfi* iftip. 

rd oivKsrotf-a: cp. 0. T. 1536 01; rif 
06 ^X^ roXcruy rcuf Ti^xoif ir^pXtrtp; 
(n.): fr. 871 Srov rlt flpKf edxi xXa^- 
7arei;--in|Xl« kokwv, 0. T. 833 iciyXr5' 

Digitized by 




I know these things, which with these words I requite; for what 
I have, I have through thee, and no man else. 

Stretch forth thy right hand, O king, I pray thee, that I may 
touch it, and, if 'tis lawful, kiss thy cheek. — But what am 
I saying.^ Unhappy as I have become, how could I wish 
thee to touch one with whom all stain of sin hath made its 
dwelling ? No, not I, — nor allow thee, if thou wouldst. They 
alone can share this burden, to whom it hath come home. — 
Receive my greeting where thou standest; and in the future 
still give me thy loyal care, as thou hast given it to this hour. 

Th. No marvel is it to me, if tliou hast shown some mind 
to large discourse, for joy in these thy children, and if thy first 
care hath been for their words, rather than for me ; indeed, there 

is nought to vex me in that 

1133 Wtf* L (not riff), but the accent has been added by S. 1136 ppoTw mss.: 

Nauck, who brackets the word, proposes xcuccSr : Dindorf, ifiuif, 1133 r^dt] 

Nauck conject. icoica. 1137 ff^ i*] ffv r^ L, with 8* written above. 

1133 o&r* tf rt] oihoi n A : oih-o* ri R. 1141 o^'Elms.: M* MSS.^Tpo0Xa/3«t] 
rpov/3aXcf Vat. 1142 Nauck brackets this v.^-fidfun] fiiXm Vat. 

Flat. PAi/ed, 63 D op' Irt wpoffiftad' itiuM 
rdf AMY^x i^tfoydf ^woiicovt e&ai...; cp. 
on O. T, 337'— •*« hgrn^ fln, s€, 64Kw 
Birft» : 0^8 o^, nor indeed wUl I allow 
it [duoXff^ BiKm), 

Oedipus is indeed Icp6f (387), as the 
suppliant of the Eumenides, and «^e/3i^ 
(1^.), as obeying the word of Apollo; 
but at this moment he feels that, in the 
eye of religious law, he is still formally 
what Creon has just called him— ^a- 
TpoKrb9ot and db«7rot (944). Contrast 
the more passionate strain of his words 
in 0- T* 141 3, when he urses the The- 
bans to cast him forth — fr , a(c(60'ar' 
dv^dpof o^Xiov ^(7i2v. To touch him — he 
there say»-~can defile no one, because 
his unique doom places him apart. 

113A ppoTMv is chaneed by Nauck 
to Ko^wr, and by Dindorf to ^fuim (*my 
affairs'), on the ground that 4|itrtipoi« 
needs definition. But if the preceding 
words leave any need for such definition, 
it is supplied in the next v. by owroXav- 
vwpiiy TaSc Only those who, like his 
daughters, are already involved in the 
family sorrows can show him the offices 
of affection without fear of a new stain 
from the contact. 

1137 avroOfly, i./., ' firom where thou 

now art/ — without drawing near to re- 

'ceive an embmce. Cp. IL 19. 76 roiri ik 

ayoffTot, — from where he sat, without 

1138 It t6%' if^Upot: cp. £L 14 
TQff6ifd* H 4/9i7t: a, 961 ^f To^y^c rod 
Xp6iwf (to this time of thy life). 

1133 t. o(t' cC Ti jc.rA. : lit., 'if you 
have used somewhat great (vX4ov) length 
of speech': I9o«=^oii^w. Cp. Thuc. 
5. 89 oOr§ /wr' ^oiwTtap iraXwr...M^«rof 
\irfwf AriffToif Tapd^fiw. n (adv., O. T, 
069) courteously softens the phrase. — 
9av|uCo^&t lx« » re^«<^AUura : cp. 817: 
Plat. Phaedr, 157 c r^ Xdyor M oov 
vtCXoi 9av/uiffat ix**t smd ii* 158 B ovx 
Jrt ^e/>0poro&rret, ... oXX* (Sn T€$avfMa' 
Kortt, For the perfect, see on 186 W- 

1141 01^: see cr. n. and cp. on 
450. im^ Tov|MV «>po<SXaP<t k.t.X., re- 
ceived their words first, in preference to 
speech with me. We need not supply 
Irovt with TovfioOt which s* my part,' 
*what I had to say'; cp. TV. 1068 ti 
Tov fi^ dX7ctf fiSXKoif, The verb t/>o- 
\a/ip&ytiif nowhere = rpoaipetffBai rl 
riyof, to pn/ir one thing to another. It 
is vp^ Tov|Mv which here suggests pre- 
ference, while vpoO^p^s merely expresses 
priority in time. 

1142 Y>^p= ' indeed,' conveying an 

Digitized by 


1 82 


ov yap Xoyotcri tov fiCov airovhatfliiG/ 

Xajxirpov iro^la-d ai fiSXKov '^ Toi^ Speo/ieVois. 

SeCia/vfiL S*« Sv yap a>fio<r* ovk olfevadiirjp I ^45 

ovSeV crc, npeafiv racrSc yap irdpeifM ayo}v 

^(aaaSp aKpaL<f>P€ls rHv Karrj'rreLkriiJLG/CDP. 

X^wTTCD? jtx^ dycjv ypedj), rC Set {idrqv 

KOfiircu^, a y* €t(r€i /cavro? Ik rovroiv ^vvdv; 

\6yos S* 09 ifJLTriirrcjKev dprUo^ cftol I150 

OTeC^ovTL Sevpo, cviifiakov yucofiriu, cttcI 

{TfiLKpo^ yukv elneiv, a^i09 Se dav/xacrai* 

irpdyo^ 8' dritfiuv ovhkv avBpCDirov yfi€diu. 

01. rt 8* coTt, TCKuov Aty€a>?; 8t8a(rfce fi€, 

ois /t77 6t8oT* avTw ii7}8ep &v (TV irvvddvet,. 1 1 S S 

©H. <f>aat,v TLV tjiilv apopa, (tol fjL€P CfiiroKLV 
OVK oi/ra, (Tvyyeirrj oe, Trpoa-Treaovra nco^ 
fia)lxS Kadrjadai r^ Ilo(r€i,8oiposB nap* ^ 
dvfov €Kvpov 'qvi^ (opp-diMrjv eyoJ. 

X148 x(^«t M^ oTfCfif oSrot vpc^i ^ ^^ At^n-ip MSS. and Aid. : in F the corrector has 
deleted ftangw, and so Schaefer. x*^*" /ihW dy^ Brunck : x^*»* M^ ^V^ Heath. 
Meineke suggests x^^ f^'' ^^o' (omitting dy^). — For jpk9jf Naber conject. dit- 
ff^^. 1149 €(ffH] Uari Vat — rovrocr j reumui' MSS. See comment on ▼. 445. 

1145 8«(iani|u8': cp. on I46 9ri\Q d*. 

1146 t. The usu. constr. is f€68€iif 
TUfd rtrof, while ^<^eiy rtpd re is com- 
paratively rare : and so here cvUv seems 
to be adv.y while itv (ssro^wr a) is gen. 
after li^cuo^|U)v. So I should take Plat. 
Z^Qf. oil A fV Tifiijtf rm ipTfioit 60e(- 
X^w wr ^ r6r ^x^^rra rff€^^iiT€Uj *of 
which he has disappointed the contrac- 
tor/ — ^though an attraction of ace. into 
gen. is equally possible. Afioou: 1040. 

1147 For the gen. with dxpcu^ts 
cp. 1 5 19: Eur. Ifi/^, 949 jcaxwr dici^pa- 

1148 ip49i|: cp. Her. 9. 35 oOrtt 8^ 
irhrrt ff^,..dyQ9as rodt fieyiarovt... 
ffvyxaratpieit helps them to conpter 
in five of the most important contests. 
Nauck formerly conjectured dyw^s'the 
captor* (Creon). — Cp. on 11 16. 

IIAO t. X^TOt, by inverse attraction, 
instead of an ace. X^or governed by 
o^ifiPoXov 7v«|ii]v asstf'urdidtf'jrff^ (cp. 
on 123). Cp. Eur. Photn, 040 kK yhout 
U dci tfcveir | rc09\ dt dpdKWTot yimtot 
ixwi^Kt rats. When the antecedent 
b thus drawn into the case of the relat., 

the case is more often the ace : see on 
56 ri6xai'. XoTot here = a subject for 
consideration (cp. our * argument'* in the 
old sense of 'theme'). ^'•^rlirTtNctv, has 
presented itself to me: so Plat /V«^. 
314 C w€pL TiMot X670V 9it\ey6fu$a dt iifu^ 
card Hfw Mdr 4p4T€9€if, 

o^|ipaXov Tviiiifiir, not 'collect your 
thoughts* (Blavdes), but * coniribMU your 
opinion^ i^, help me to decide what 
should be done. Her. 8. 61 (Adeimantus 
in the council of Greek leaders) rdXtr... 
T^ 6«;uffro«X^a rapcx^Mcor o^it M- 
Xcve 7y<6fiaf cvik^dXXM^BtLi^ *he said 
that T. should have a city to represent 
before he contributed his views.' Plat 
F&lit. 198 c (if we should decide) (vX- 
Xtf^...tfiricXi}0'iar..., ^(eo^cu M jtcU rwr 
l9ivrQp Kot rQif dXXc#r hifuoifpyQp rwpl 
re rXov mU it9plp6a'vif ypii/iiip ^v/ifiaX- 

HAS clvfiir favfuCotu: for the inf. 
act., cp. on 37, 461. So O. T. 777 
('"bc^) ^avftda'ai fth d^la, \ 9irov&ijt yt 
fUwroi rijt ifiift o6k d^a. 

1163 &v0p«Mrov, emphatic (as O. T, * 
977, cp. ib, 1518 Bvufrhw tfrr'), A mortal 

Digitized by 




Not in words so much as deeds would I make the lustre of my 
life. Thou hast the proof; I have failed in nothing of my sworn 
faith to thee, old man ; here am I, with the maidens living, — 
yea, scathless of those threats. And how the fight was won, 
what need that I should idly boast, when thou wilt learn it from 
these maidens in converse ? 

But there is a matter that hath newly chanced to me, as 
I came hither ; lend me thy counsel thereon, for, small though it 
be, 'tis food for wonder ; and mortal man should deem nothing 
beneath his care. 

Oe. What is it, son of Aegeus ? Tell me ; — I myself know 
nought of that whereof thou askest. 

Th. a man, they say, — not thy countryman, yet thy kins- 
man, — ^hath somehow cast himself, a suppliant, at our altar of 
Poseidon, where I was sacrificing when I first set out hither. 

IX6O \oyot MSS. : \6yoP Aid., Brunck: \6yov H. Estienne. — ifirtrruKO^ A, B, R 
iKwirruKew L, F, T, Vat., Farn. IIAX rrlxeof n L, F: <rrdx<»rt the other MSS.- 
ypiifirpf] ypiiffAV Suidas. 1163 o6dip\ made from oOiiif, L : oO&y' B, T, Vat., Farn. 
od9hf A, F, R, L^ — difOpvrw MSS.: dfSpvToif schol. 1166 (I>0^ (sic) /t.* ^&r^ L, F. 
1166 9ol /Uif tfiro\»] Nauck conject ^ol y* oftirroKuf, 1150 6p/M/iifif L, L^, 

F : uipfiiafA'f^ the other MSS. 

cannot read the future, and therefore can 
never be sure that an incident, seemingly 
trivial, will not prove momentous. 

1164 £ rCSTloTi; cp. 311. — 8(8aoic4 
|u d9 |Mt €\ZW, The |iif is due to the 
imperative: cp. PA. 453 Jos m^^ d86r* 
Mi fi wr ari0Tepc(f: td, 415 dn firiKir* 
5rra ffctyor ip 0dec r6ei: Plat ^^. 317 C 
C»s TotMW ft^ dKwaofUruw offrctf dcai^^cta^e. 
«*s o(r, instead of At |ii{, sometimes stands, 
however, with the partic. (esp. in gen. 
or ace. absol.), although the verb is 
imperative: Eur. Med. 1311 drt 9^k4t* 
tarnm O'Qw rinpvPt ^piimfi 3i^: Lys. or. 
17 § 16 ix^...i,^fdom d^«rc,...00-Tcp 
roO ^cfdovt dXX' od r% tiiidaa cuiirws 
fU\<». And, when the verb is not im- 
perative, <&f ot^ m such cases is normal, 
as Xen. Afem. 4. 3. 3 rwr^ 9' d^eX^wy 
d/iieXov0'cr, cS^ircp ix roktrup fiiv ycyro- 

pdpwn : Thuc. 4. 5 h dTuyutpl^ ^rocoOrro, 
(&f...odX vrofMFovrrat : 6. 14 iptas M- 
Tfftf'c TMf Ta0'iy...^inrXev0'(u,...(^...o^8^i» 
i9 tf^oXcr^ay iityiXtfp MvcLfUM. This is 
against referring |ii) el8^ here to a cause 
independent of the imperative, viz. to 
the mental conception implied by m%\ 
for though (e.g.) iMa^at ut |i'4 tlidra 
could me^, *you instructed me on the 
'supposition that I knew not,' usage indi* 
cates that Ctt ovk tld&ra would then have 

been preferred. 

1166 ft i{|Ltir, ethic dat. (81).— 
l|MroXiv : cp. 637. As Theseus was re- 
turning from the rescue, word had been 
brought him that a stranger had seated 
himself as a suppliant on the steps of 
the altar of Poseidon at Colonns (see on 
55). This man said merely that he was 
a kinsman of Oedipus; and that he wished 
to speak a few words to him (i 164). The 
fact that he was not from Thebes, but 
from Argos (1167), seems to have been 
inferred from something in his dress, for 
Theseussays that he does not iigwierwhence 
the man had come (cp. 1161). Poly- 
neioes took this precaution of becoming 
a lK4nit because he did not know what 
power might now be at the command of 
the paternal anger which he foresaw (cp. 
1 165). 

n 'p o g n w r^ vTtt in*«: lit., * having some- 
how rushed to' the altar: f>. he had 
come in the absence of those Coloniates 
who had hurried from the sacrifice to the 
rescue (809), and no one had witnessed 
his arrival. (Cp. 156 wpor^trgt, 915 hrtia- 
refftbK) wwf could not mean, 'for an 
unknown reason.' 

1158 t. p«»|ft4 with wpoo^ifio^vTa, 
rather than locative dat. with Ka0jjo^flu : 
with the latter cp. 11 60 tfcLny^, 1163 
iSpa (0. T. 15 TpoHuuda, i^. 30 tfcucet, 

Digitized by 


1 84 


01. TToSanov; ri trpoaxpyCovrcL r^ doKrjfjiaTi ; • n6o 
0H. ovK otSa n\rjv ev <rov yap, cu9 ^eyovaC fiot, 

Ppa-^yv Tiv aiTct [ivdov ovK^oyKOV nXea^v. 
01. noLOv TLU ; ov yap rjh^ 18 pa cfiLKpov Xoyov. 
©H. <Tol (fyacrlv avTov €9 \6yoi^ ikdea/ ^p,6vov 

alr€iv aireKO€iv r a(r<^(t\a!s rijs Sevp* oSov. 1 165 

01. Tts ZrjT av €irj rqp8* 6 TrpocdaKcii/ ehpai/; 
©H. opa Kar *A/oyo9 et T19 vftli' ^yyan)? 

6(r^, ooTi? ai/ (Tov tovto "irpoa^y^oi tv)(<ui/. 
01. c5 <t>CKTaT€f (Tx^s ovTrep €1. ,0H. rt 8* eari <rot; 
01. ft77 /xov ScTj^s. ©H. irpdyfiaros iroCov; Xcyc. 1 1 70 
01. cfoiS* aKovtav rcivh* 09 €<r^ o TrpooTarw?. 

/-NTT > ' > > ' ♦ * > ^ I V- ' 

01. Trai? ovfjLO^, Sva^, crrvyvo^ ov XoycDV iyto 

akyiOT av avSpoiu i^ai/aa^oifirfv kKvcdv. 
0H. TL 8* ; OVK aKov^iv Icrrt, koX firj hpaa/ a /xi) ^ 1 75 

XI6O irpocxpi^wri L. 1164 £ o^oi ^otf-b' eu^r^j^ it X^ovt (k$€Uf /toX6r|r' 

oZreZr dxeX^eur db-^oXwt r^f $et^* 6^oi/. I read with Vauvilliers, who corrects 
fioKbrr^ to 11/009^ and adds r' after drcXtfetir. Other conjectures are : (i) Musgrave, 
IjJii^w r* for iuiK&¥\T\ (1) Heath, fiokorr' | o/recir drcX^ecir r'. U) Nauck (formerly) 
${\mrr* I alTw dreKBeuf. 1168 rpoffXpU^*^ B, T, R, Vat., Fam. 

and id. 9 n.).— Iicvpov. In Eur. Hipp. 
746 Kd^iop was restored bv Heath from 
MS. iwpw (v. /. ircUwr): elsewhere Attic 
poets have only icvp^w. //. 33. 831 has 
ffOpor: ^001. Hymn. 5. 189 ici/pf : and the 
form was used by the Alexandrian poets. 
It seems unnecessary, then, to conjecture 
jcvpwr idytw (Blaydes).— i^vCx' «&p|i»|iiiv, 
*when I first set out,* lit., *when I pro- 
ceeded to set out' : i.e. when he left the 
sacrifice, summoned by the cry of the 
Chorus, 887. 

1160 T^ OoMci^iiaTv, instrum. dat : 
«poo-- as in r^airw (cp. on \ii). 

1161 £ crov seems to be an objective 
gen. with uiv9ov, a colloquy with thee 
(cp. iyu^ Kirx99f x^7)* ^« ^'^ ^'^^ 
rtM, -rupd rtyof, rp6t rtrot, etc., but never 
the simple gen. alrCt rcrot (like Siofial 
rufot). — o^K oyKov wkUiw, on a subject of 
no great pretensions, — i^. not so impor- 
tant as to demand any great exertion 
from the old man. Cp. Eur. PA. 717 
lx« Ttw* dyKW Topyot 'SXXi^ranr rdpo. 
This seems better than to take 6yKov 
here as^ "^ effort^* a sense which it bears 
(in a different context) below, 1341 /9^- 

Xei 9if¥ 6yKfp {ncn magna moU). If we 
rendered, *of no great compass^ {ue. 
length), OVK ^ryxov vXi«v wocud merely 
repeat ppaxvv. ^ 

1164 f: Heath's insertion of ^ after 
aviXBiSv is necessary, unless we adopt 
Nauck's iKBuf Ukif¥r\ i.e. 'they say 
that, wishing to confer with you, he asks 
that he may retire safely from his journey 
hither '.(his journey to Attica from Aigos) : 
but this throws too much stress on the 
return, Vauvilliers seems clearly right 
in restoring |idvov from the BCS. |ioX6^. 
The latter would go with iX$€tw: *they 
say that he asks that, having approached, 
he may confer with you': but this is 
weak; and it would be even worse to 
taV^e ffcoX^Ki' as =* after his arrival' (at 
Colonus). u^vov fits the tone of the 
context. The suitor prefers his request 
in as modest a strain as possible. 

1167 Kar "Afryot. This brings the 
first flash of light to Oed., — he remem- 
bers Ismene's words (378). Cp. on 1 156. 
TOVTO is best taken as ace. after tvxcEv: 
cp. 1 106 n., and 0. T. 1155 ri rpo^x^- P" 
^M' linBCw ; But it might, of course, be 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYi Eni KOAnNfti 


Oe. Of what land is he? What craves he by the suppli- 
cation ? 

Th. I know one thing only ; they say, he asks brief speech 
with thee, which shall not irk thee much. 

Oe. On what theme ? That suppliant posture is not trivial. 

Th. He asks, they say, no more than that he may confer 
with thee, and return unharmed from his journey hither. 

Oe. Who can he be who thus implores the god i 

Th. Look if ye have any kinsman at Argos, who might 
crave this boon of thee. 

Oe. O friend ! Say no word more ! Th. What ails thee } 

Oe. Ask it not of me— Th. Ask what .^— Speak ! 

Oe. By those words I know who is the suppliant. 

Th. And who can he be, against whom I should have 
a grief.? 

Oe. My son, O king, — the hated son whose words would 
vex mine ear as the words of no man beside. 

Th. What ? Canst thou not listen, without doing what thou 

1160 u ^rar* b^c^ oT (( from 0) rtp tt L.— ffx^ B, F, Vat. : t^€ L> : hrLrxn A, 
R: ctxct T, Fam. — w ^iXrarc, fx^ Heath: of 0^Xrar', tax' '* Doederlein.— oihre^ 
L, with most MSS. : ^tp (sic) T, Vat. 1171 rpoffrdrrit] wfAvrpwnt Hartung. 

1172 Ar y fyw] dr dr ky^ Vauvilliers. 

ace. after vpoo^piQtoi, rvxiXp being epex- 

11 60 vyjn oftvfp <t, 'stop where 
thott art,' ui. 'say no more'— do not go 
on to urge that I should receive this 
visitor. Cp. Eur. /. A, 1467 rxjh, fi^ 
/It xpoXlirgt: Hipp. 1354 ^^f, drn^i^df 
9^ dvavcu^w. This correction (Heath's) 
of the MS. tox<f is much better than 
Doederlein's l^c v'. While the intrans. 
fxe is common as 'holdT (Plat. Prot. 
349 B etc.), we never find Ixe 9t in that 
sense.— ^ S' Im o^i ; * what is the matter 
with thee?' Cp. 311. 

1170 wpdlTi&aTot «o(ov; The con- 
struction MsfuU 99(1 ruros, though less 
freq. than U^yjol 906 n, occurs in good 
prose, as Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 19 Mfuvoi 
Ki/pov (IXXof ({XXi|f irpd|cwf . 

1171 dkovtiv Twv8', hearing these 
words (1167): cp. 418: for rwrj* refer- 
ring to what precedes, 787. — Sfstfrrcf: 
0. T. 1068 fi-JfTOTt ywoLyfi df el: At, H59 
ImB^ df tl. Plat. Meno 80 D r«pl dpe- 
rifl, t t9rtp, iy^fthf oto otda. Her. 9. 71 
yeifofUprft X^^X^ ^' y4w<H.To vtibrw aptrrot, 

irpoorraTTit, one who presents himself 
before a god as a suppliant: so 1178: 
schol. 6 lUnjitt 6 irpo9€9TJiKin rif pufif. 
Elsewhere the word al ways » 'protector' 

or 'patron* ka 0. T. 303, 411, 881, Tr. 
«09). Cp. £L 1377 17 9€ (sc, rh¥ 'A»^- 
X«ira) roXXd 9^ \ d^' cSr ix^Hfu Xivopci 
vpoiarniw x*f^% 'have oft come be/ore 
tin with offerings of my best in suppliant 

1172 8v y lY«i ^Mt^fiks who is he, 
to whom I could possibly have any 
objection? See note in Appendix on 
170; and cp. Aesch. P, V, 491 odir l^riv 
kn^ I /ifjjisya puclipajf wtltuufi* iy 9ol. Dis- 
tinguish 561 6vo(at i^a^urralfiifif^ which 
is not strictly similar (see n. there). 

1178 t, vTvyv^t has greater force 
through its position: 'my son, king — ^a 
son whom I hate': cp. 16 15 tf-irXi/pdr. 
Xitfvwv: for the gen. cp. 418. dXvto^ra 
dvop«tv, 8(1X^10^ fi rarrbt SXXov OMdpdt 
{\&YWf)t more reluctantly than the words 
of any one else. The usage is similar 
to that by which a Greek could say, 
rvpcLfdda dTtXlrrro lKaff9i4 roG rarpot 
(Her. a. 134), instead of tHtt r. t., or 
iiw 6 Tan/fp. Cp. O. T, 467 n. More 
often the words would mean, Skyiw 1^ 
relt eCXXof vrl^p (so oZ/AOi MO<\ar 6jfQpwiw\aw 
\kyti9y Plat. Ian 530 c). 

117A A til): *'such things cu thou dost 
not wish' l^tuu non cupias : cp. 1186, 

Digitized by 




XriC^*'^ J ^^ <^o^ TouS* carl \vwt)pov k\v€i^ ; 
OI. expurrov, c5i/a^, ^^eyfta rovff g/c€t irarpi* 

icol fti; ft* dvdyiqi Trpocrfidkjfs toS* eiKadeiP. 
0H. aX\* €1 TO daKTiix i^avayKo^ei, CTKoirei' 

[iij croL irpovoC y rov $€ov <l>v\aKT€a. ll8o 

AN. vdrep, 7n,dov ftoc, k€c vea irapau/ecro}. 

Toi/ arap caoroy Topoe rjj u avrov 9/>€i^i 

Xaow iTapacr)(€ip r^ BeS ff a fiovXeraL, 

Kai v£v vTTCtKC TOP KacrCyvTjTOP fiokelp. 

ov yap ere, ddpcr€(., rrpos fiUtv irapaoTrcurct 1 185 

yvoi/ji7j9, ,a /jt-jj (Tot <rv[i(f>dpovTa Xe^erau 

Xoyoii/ 8' oucovcrat ris 0Xaifirj ; ra rot ^koicoIs 

7)vp7iii€P ipya Tol Xoyo) iirjvveTCU, 

i<f>v(ra^ avTov w<rT€ ixT/he Spcjurd ere 

rd rtHv KOKiaTtap BvccrefidoTar , & ndrep, 1 1 90 

1176 TOtfd' Elms.: rovr'MSS. 1178 tUa$€iw Elras.: tUdStv MSS.: qxoay. 1015. 
1181 rtWov F.^Kol d L, L*.— Ma without accent L. 1188 Btui 9*, with $ 

written above, L. 1184 p^] vw R. — r^ t6w L, with three dots over the first : 

cp. y. 353. 1187 djcovVeu- riff /SXdjdi;' L. The first hand seems to have imtten 

dxodaai, meaning okov^m (imperat. aor. midd.); and when this was corrected, the accent 
was left : cp. 1 1 1 3, 11 94. — xoXibt MSS. (raXd B, Vat. ) : kokm Herm. 1 188 r/^fnuiiw'] 
tifftilUw' L*.— 4/rya] Ipyw (sic\ B, Vat. — Blaydes conject. tvpifUv^ fpy^ cod Mytf> 

1176 The emphasis is on icXviiv, not 
on TovS': 'why is it painful to thee to 
give this man a hearing? "* Theseus has 
no need to ask, *why is it oainiul to thee 
to hear this man?* — for he Knows already 
how Oed. had been treated by his sons 
(599). The sense is thus the- same as 
if we kept the MS. rovr^: *why is this 
thing painful to thee, — namely, to hear?' 
(Cp. Ph, nil KoX ykp ifiol rovro fiiXei. 
fiil ^tX&rriT* drioffTg: and 0. T, 1058.) 
But, when the question has already been 
put in an abstract form {oOk airoi^eiy l^ri 
etc.), it would be tame to reiterate it 
in the same form. By tovSc it is adapted 
to the particular case. Cp. 11 17 roOSt 

1177 ^Myfui roOr* (art omitted, as 
619), 'that voice' — his son's. The blind 
man could not express loathing more 
vividly : cp. 863. ifKCi, has come to be : 
O, T, 15 10 Btoit 7' tx^irros ijfifw. (Not, 
•has come nither.') 

1178 |vij |v' cMy*^ irpoo-poXpt, *do 
not force me to the necessity' of yield- 
ing, — the dpdymi being, as it were, a 
rock on which his course is driven: cp. 

Aesch. EufH. 564 t6p wfiw SKftoP \ fpfAari 
rpo 0-/3 aXiiiF ... dKrr\ We cannot pro- 
perly call this 'an inverted expression' 
for fi^ fMM iLPdrfKTiw rpoffgiXip, which 
would suggest a wholly dinerent image : 
cp. TV. 155 5/MCoy airr^ rpoffPoXtSun ib, ^i 
ifMl viKpkt I iMllPas„.rpQffpaktip, — cIko- 
OfCv: cp. 861, 1015. 

1178 £ r6 edKii(ft' (1160), his sup- 
pliant iSpa at the altar of Poseidon, m 
whose name he implored the boon. 4£av- 
a^yKoltH : cp. 603. If we point at oic^irii, 
as is best, then |vi)...'J is elliptical: '(be- 
ware, I say) lest.' Cp. Plat. G^tg. 461 B 
no A. tImos X^ecf raCrrit; ('what calling 
do you mean?') Zfi. fi^ iypouc^pv 9 
rd dXiT^^f e/rctr, 'I fear it may be 
scarcely courteous to say the truth.' 

irpovoia...rov Omv, respect for the god : 
Anaoc or. t § 56 ctTop...^ frowa..., 
•wpopolqL fUp Tww ffiryyepQp Ktd rwr ^^wv, 
irpwolq. 64 r^ ir6\§ws drdtf^. Cp. on 
O, T. 978. ^vXoKTla, must be observed^ 
like ^vXdaattw y6fior,5/Mna, etc. For slight- 
ly different, though kindred, uses of the 
verb, cp. 626^ 11 13. r 

1181 W0OV |Mi, 'comply with me,' | 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYI Eni KOAQNftl 


wouldst not ? Why should it pain thee to hear him ? 

0£. Most hateful, king, hath that voice become to his 
sire : — lay me not under constraint to yield in this. 

Th. But think whether his suppliant state constrains thee : 
what if thou hast a duty of respect for the god ? 

An. Father, hearken to me, though I be young who counsel. 
Allow the king to gratify his own heart, and to gratify the god 
as he wishes ; and, for thy daughters' sake, allow our brother to 
come. For he will not pluck thee perforce from thy resolve, — 
never fear, — by such words as shall not be spoken for thy good. 
But to hear him speak, — what harm can be in that ? Ill-devised 
deeds, thou knowest, are bewrayed by speech. Thou art his 
sire; so that, e'en if he were to wrong thee with the most 

inipious of foul wrongs, my father, 

1180 td^aat Heimsoeth. — fi-^e MSS. (made from m^« in L) : fiij^ Dawes. 

IIOO rk rw wwdmn ht99t!^9riLTWf MSS. L has ivatpwrdnaWf with the 

second f written above by S.) The foUowing oonjectures may be noticed: — 

l^rant this wish, as El. 1107 : while rtHov 
IS rather, 'be persuaded,* as id, X015, and 
above, 510. — kiI where «/ ad would be 
normal: cp. 661. via: see on 751 : cp. 
1 1 16. 

1182 t, T^v <v6pa r^v8<, Theseus 
(cp. 1 100). ' Allow him at once to gratify 
his own mind (his hinted desire that 
Pol3rneices should be heard, 1175), and 
to gratify Poseidon as he wishes to do,' 
ue, by granting the prayer made in Po- 
seidon's name. The whole phrase X^^ 
wapaox<iv belongs to both clauses : i is 
ace. of respect. The subi. to poAffrau 
is Theseus, not 6 tfe6f. — ^Thcse two w. 
mark two leading traits in the character 
of Theseus — ^his sense of justice {^pwQ, 
and his piety (9<f ). 
.\ 1184 (hriiKC httt^vvyx^P^ '<v- 

- ' ceafi to us that... ' ; so raptUtuf in prose. 
118A t, vopoo^irdo^i, jr. 6 Kog-tynf' 
rot. Cp. Ant, 791 0^ xcU iucaUuf dSt- 
irovf I ^phat rapaffT^t M X(6/3f, 'thou 
wrenchest the minds e'en of the just unto 
injustice, for their bane.' — d |M(s(ravra) 
cE m4 (ix75)» 'in respect of such words as 
shall not be spoken for thy good,' — a 
tribute, marked by feminine tact, to her 

1 father's judgment. Xi(tTcu is always pass. 

I in trag. : cp. 581 ^Xi^erot, and see on 

\ 0. r, 672. 

^ 1187 KOKMf is Hermann's easy and 
certain correction of the MS. saX<Cf. 
'Evilly devised deeds are disclosed by 
speech': ui, even supposing that Poly* 

neices is harbouring ill designs, the best 
way to discover them is to converse vrith 
him. Cp. Ant, 493 ^CKA V h 9\»\iin T^ba- 
$t» iprfffdcu kkort^^ I row fiifSh 6p0iin iw 
ffK&rtp Ttx^ufihtM^i — where the bad con- 
science is supposed to bewray itself even 
before (ir^^cr) investigation. With 
KoXttt, the words are merelv *a rheto- 
rical generality,' as Campbell (who re- 
tains it) says: i,£. speech is a good 
thing, ' for it is by speech that all man's 
best discoveries are revealed.' But surely 
we need something more relevant to the 
matter in hand. 

1180 & Meineke rejects the three 
verses, 1189—1191, because (i) i^u^as 
wMr is too abrupt: (1) it is too much to 
tell Oed. that he must bear anything 
from his son : (3) the phrase rd r^ ira- 
ir(0TCiir etc. is indefensible.. As to (i), 
few readers can fail to perceive that the 
'abruptness' is both forcible and pathetic 
at the moment when she turns from 
colder and more external arguments to 
the plea of natural affection. As to (1), 
it is enough to observe that Antigone 
means, 'The relationship between parent 
and child is indelibly sacred. No wicked- 
ness on your son's part can alter the fact 
that he is your son.' As to (3), see 
next n. 

IIOO Svo-a^o-rar', tS (Dawes) seems 
right : it amends the MS. rd rvv KOKiaruv 
^vovf pfon^TMV by simply striking off the 
final V. 'The most intpictu among the 

Digitized by 




d)OC *iacrov' etcrl -x^repoi^ yovai kojcoX 
Kal Ovfio^ o^s, oXXa vovderoviievoi 

(TV 8' €19 eKeiva, /ti) ra vvv, atrocrKotr^i J^I95 

varp^a Kal iirjrp^a injixaff' dira^cs* 

icai/ /c€u/a XevcroTTS, oI8* eycJ, yvoKrei kokov 

Ov/iov TcXevnJi/ ck icoio] irpoayiyverai. 

^€49 ya/> ou^^ )8ata TavOviiriiiaTa^ 

rcjp atov aZipKTtav ofifidTtov rrp-dfia/o^, I200 

aXk* 'qfilv et/ce* Xtirayocty yap ov koXov 

(i) Toup : r& r(5r icdirt^ra (adv.) ivwiPtardrtaify approved by Porson on 
Eur. Hec. 6i8 (s64o Dind.), and received by Brunck, Elms., etc. (i) Toup*s 
later emendation, made also by Musgrave: rd rdm KOKlrrmf KArt^wraru^, (3) 
Reisig : rd rw Ktucttorvr dvffcefiiarar' v, where £r goes widi cfi;, Reisig*s correction 
of cImu, in v. 1 191. (4) Dawes: rd rwr KOKlmav dv^^e^rrar*, w, received by most 
of the recent ed(L — Wecklein thinks v. 11 90 spurious : Meineke rejects all the three 
w., 1 1 89 — 1 191. \\9\ $4fut MSS. and most edd.: B4nuf Dawes, Mudge, 

Heathy approved by Porson : Elmsley has Bd/tw in his text, but supports $4fus in his 
note, fit $€fuT6w e&cu Hartung. 1102 dXX' avror L (from aordr) : the other 

MSS. have either dXX' ai/rit^ or dXX' a&rhif : in A o-c is written above, and R has dXXd 
tf-cavrdr, as if the sense were aavrbif {kokOs Spdaets). Elmsley conject. dXk* la a&Hw 
(to be scanned as — ^) : Blaydes, dXX* (aMw {sic) : London ed. ot 1711, dXX' larop, 

worst of deeds' is a vehement phrase 
suited to the passion of the appeal. 
Among evil deeds, rd rcucd, those which 
outrage gods or kinsfolk form a class, 
r& ^vo-o'c/S^. If KaKContv were changed 
to KdicMTo, the latter must be an adv., 
and r«v &vav«p€(rTdr«v must be masc. : 
* the deeds of men who in the worst way 
are most impious.' raa-c^rdrwr ('the 
deeds of the worst and most impious 
men') is less probable. 

IIOI M|uf vi y drou The MSS. 
here agree in the nommative. Vauvilliers 
suggested that irri might be supplied, 
taSng vi Y* ctvcu in the sense of ffi 
7' tfrra, and comparing iKtbw cZrcu, etc. 
This may be rejected, as may also Reisig*s 
dv0'0'c/9^^rar' di^, with cCi| for eirai: for 
then we should rec^uire 9^ in 11 80. Is 
Mius, then, indedmable in this phrase? 
That is now the received view. It rests, 
however, solely on the fact that our MSS. 
have Miut, and not 04|ii.v, here, and in 
four other places, Plat. Gorg. 505 D, 
Xen. Oec, zi § xi, Aelian Nal, An, 
I. 60, Aesch. SuMl. 355. Porson be* 
lieved that, with Dawes, we ought to 

read M|viv. That is my own opinion; 
but, as the question must be considered 
doubtful, I nave preferred to leave M|ut 
in the text, and to submit the evidence 
in the Appendix. 

1192 dXX' avT^v clo-l, etc., is the 
traditional reading, on which dlXX' atMv 
was a variant, adapted, seemingly, to the 
&tuous interpretation, 'Nay, you will 
hurt yourselr (see or. n.). It is a ro- 
bust fiuth which can accept cCXXT awttfv 
as an aposiopesis. <CXX* looiov, *Nay, 
allow (him to come),' is perhaps the bat 
remedv, since we can suppose avrtfv to 
have oeen an explanatory gloss which 
supplanted the verb. For me synizesis 
cp. 0. T. 1451 aW la mc, n. dXX' la 
avT&v asa» — - is surelv imponible for 
tragedy. Musgrave's dXX* ct£ov is intrin- 
sically preferable to either, but leaves the 
corruption unexplained. I had thought of 
0I80V viv ('have compassion on him'). 
If oArhof had supplanted rcy, Aid might 
have become AAA. 

1194 IJcir^SovTOi ^6o%v, 'are charm- 
ed out of their nature' : lit. ' are subdued 
by the charm, in their nature' (ace of 

Digitized by 




it is not lawful for thee to wrong him again. 

Oh, let him come : other men, also, have evil offspring, and 
are swift to wrath ; but they hear advice, and are charmed from 
their mood by the gentle spells of friends. 

Look thou to the past, not to the present, — think on all that 
thou hast borne through sire and mother ; and if thou considerest 
those things, well I wot, thou wilt discern how evil is the end 
that waits on evil wrath; not slight are thy reasons to think 
thereon, bereft, as thou art, of the sight that returns no more. 

Nay, yield to us ! It is not seemly for just suitors to 

which most of the recent edd. receive : Wunder, dXX' ^a w (so Herm., Hartung) : 
Dobree, dXX' la riZ^ : Musgrave, dXX' c&^vo-or or aXX' eZj^or. 1194 i^xiJUwrai 

L (with gl. xarairpai/yorrai), L^, F : i^tr^dwrai (or 4^tri5o¥Tcu) the other MSS. 
119A ^ireiiia, fi^] iKwd fun Camerarius: a conjecture which Hermann also had made, 
but afterwards rejected. 1196 dWd&to' L (it was never draStc). 1197 

\6ffJita L, and so (or Mvrft) the other MSS. : Xtvcffxff Pierson. {ii^t Toop : iXO^t 
Reisig.) 1199 oAxi^ioM {sic) L, F (odxi): oi> /S^aia the other MSS.: ofV ^Uua 

Heath: <m^2 /3a«d Musgrave, Brunck: Hesych. s.v* fiatdp' dXfyor, luxpir Zo^oxXi^ 
M OlUwo^i ip KdKtmfi' ov /Said, iirrl roO &^wa xcU roXXd. 

respect). Plat. Phaed, 77 B dXX' tffwt 
twt Ttt Kol kv ^fup iroif, 6irit rd rocaOra 
^ofi€tr9i ' toOtow o9r rttfHifuOa, irtiBttp fi^ 
Mtiimi rhp ddparop wortp rd Mo^oXi^ireca. 
*AXXd x^> f^ ^ ZuKpdrvftt ir^9tip 
airifi iiciffrtis ^M^pat, low dw ik^ir^' 
fTfTt (* charm him out of us*). Plut. 
De Isuie ei Os. 384 A ra, KpodfAora r^ 
X^^f, off ixp^^^ '"'po TUP fhrvup ol Hv- 
$ay6pttoij ri ifiraBit xal dXoyoP rijt 
ifvxvf i^tir4.iopr9i oUra Ktd BtpturtO- 
orret, * subduing by the charm (of music) 
the passionate and unreasoning part of 
the soul.' Phacdr, 167 D ipyicai rt aJb 
iroXXo^f dfUL dtufit dp^p y4yop€, koI vdXtP 
i&pytfffiipott ir^itiP nyXeir, 'soothe 
them, when angered, by his charming.' 
Aesch. P. V, 17a /mXiyXc^^ms veitfovt | 
kitw^aXvvp, The frequency of the me- 
taphor is due to the r^Iar use of iiri^i 
in the medical practice of the age : thus 
Pindar describes Cheiron as using (i) 
incantationSf (9) draughts, (3) amulets, 
(4) surgery (Pyth, 3. 51), and Plato's 
list of remedies is the same, with Ku^atit 
added [Pep. 496 b). In Od, 19. 457 
an ivipi^ stops hemorrhage, and in 
[Dem.] or. 95 § 80 is applied to epilepsy. 
Sophocles 7'r. looi hias rls yap do 1661 
{sihr(p8&t)t rif 6 x^^P^r^^ \ laroplat, 
it rifpd* dnyr | ...xarajc^Xi^ec; Ai. 58a 
Bpifpw hrtpidt Tpdt rofjuSpn iHiftaTi. 
Lucian mocks the notion that a fever or 
a tumour can be scared by an Bpofia 

$€aw4fftop 4 /y^o'ir fiap^apLicffp [Philops, 9). 
Cp. Shaksp. Cymbdinc i. 7. 115 *^ 
your graces | That from my mutest con- 
science to my tongue | Charms this re- 
port out.* 

119A £ iK<6Mi, away yonder, in the' 
past, warp^ ical |i., connected with 
them: so Ant, 856 xarptfop S* iicTipttt 
TV* d0\9P, He is to turn from his present 
causes for anger (rd vvv) to the issues of 
his former anger— when he slew his sire. 
|ii)rp(pa, because the slaying prepared the 

1198 rcXtvn^v, result: Her. 7. 157 
rf di €9 pw\€v$ipn rpijy/jtari rtXevrii Cn 
r6 MwoLP Xfi^"!^^ i0iKti Uriytpt^ai. For 
the constr. cp. An/. 124a Stl^ ip dp- 
Bpfihroici rifp dfiouXUuf | Airy fidyirrop dp- 
8pl rpdfficnrai Koxtp. 

1199 t, rdv0v|&if|MiTa (cp. 391), * the 
food for meditation* (on the evils of 
anger) which his blindness might furnish — 
itself due to an act of anger, the climax 
of acts traceable to the anger in which he 
slew Lalus. Cp. 855. 

1200 dS^KTtfv: * being deprived of 
thy sightless eyes,*=' being deprived of 
thme eves, so that they shall see no 
more,' the adj. being proleptic : cp. 1088 
rhp tiiaypop n. nfrw|Mvof : the pres. 777- 
r&ffBcu denotes a state ('to be without*), 
not an act (*to lose'); cp. Hts. Op, 
408 M ff^ pkp cUrit dKKop, 6 3' dpPTJrcUt 
ffb di Tijr$, *and thou remain in want.' 

Digitized by 




Si/caca npocrvp^^ovariv, ovS* avrov fihf €v 
iracry(€iv^ traoovra 8' ovk imaracrdaL riv^iv, 

OI. T€Kvov, fiap€Laj/ 77801^71/ viKori [le 

XeyoM"€9' €<rra* 8* oui/ oira*9 v/xti/ if>Ckov. 
/lovoi/y ^a/, eiirep k€luos <S8* A-cvcrcrai, 
fL'>78€i9 KpareLTO} rrjs ifJiy}^ i'^^^ 7roT€. 

©H. airaf ra rotavT*, ov^l 81$ XPV^^ /cXveti/, 
(i5 irpear/Sv Kop.Tr€iv 8* oi}j(l /SouXo/tat* crv 




crrp. XO. ooTis Tov irkiovo^ [lepov^ ^jr^tfii rov fierpiov vapels 

ia04 iidoyittf] Blaydes conject. 8ii x^^^ or S^tf-ir. ISOA Itf'rw 3* oSr] Nauck 

conject. ^^w 3' wd\ 1208 irXi/cciK mss.: X/tcci^ Wecklein. iaO0£wr^^v* 

Koiinip ovx2 jSoi^XoMcu* 01; (j/V) 3^ | tf-wr Ejt^t* idrrep etc. L. After Koit.Tw, S inserted 
3* : above or; 3^ he wrote 3^ o't, which can hardly have been a mistake for vk H : 
rather he meant, KOftwMUf 3' ovx^, fio(fkoiuu 94 e€ | 0'wv, UOt. Scaliger saw that o'wr 

120a £ Notice the daL irpooxprf- 
tovoav (with jcoX^), followed bv the ace. 
a^rT6v with rd^x^u^i ftod waOdvra with 
ivloTtLffBai. A literal version shows 
the reason: — *It is not fitting^ the 
askers of just things to sue long, nor 
Mo/ a man should himself be well-treated, 
and then not know how to requite it/ 
Importttniiy is here viewed as touching 
the dignity of the suppliants ; ingraiiiuiUt 
in its moral aspect. — oiS', sc» xoX^ ivri, 
Cp. Isocr. or. 4 § 175 i^or hriffxw, *XX' 
oOir iw€ixBiii'ai,—ci^K iftrCmava\: with 
the inf. after 06 koX^ iari the normal 
negative would be /I'/jt or fi^ 06: but oi is 
treated as forming one word with the 
inf. : cp. 77. 94. ag6 tl 94 tol 9^9u>9tu 
tivn.if^iiuipwiai', see on 119. 

The structure of ©^8* aiSTdv...TCvtiir il- 
lustrates the Greek tendency to co-ordi- 
nate clauses : cp. Isocr. or. 6 § 54 irwf 
o6k alffxp6w,.,.r9ip /Up 'E^fHttwrjp koI rifp 
'Ao-ior fuffrffw T€ToiiiK4wai rporeUcf#r,... 
6t^P 3^ Tijs iraTpl8ot...fMidi yXoM Mx^ 
^aJM€e$ai fUfULxvf^ovf i We sometimes 
meet with the same construction in 
English: e,^. 'For one thing I am 
sorry, and that is that the Engiisk Govern" 
nunt might havt prevented the conflict 
Vfith one single word^ and vet has not 
thought it necessary to interfere.' 

1204 & The stress is on pap«Cav: 
'Grievous (for me) is the eratification (to 
yourselves) in regard to which ye prevail 
over me by yotir words; however (V o^) 

it shall be as ye wish.' if Sorfv is a bold 
ace. of respect with vucaxi, suggested by 
the constr. with a cognate aoc, vixtpr 
riK&Tt, since the pleasure is secured by 
the victory. Cp. on 840 rcrfir. We can- 
not well take ^S. with Aiyorrtt, *ye pre- 
vail over me in' (or *by') * speaking o/z, 
pleasure' etc. — 8* oftr: cp. Ai» 115 «i> 3' 
oSr... I xpw X*^ 'well, then, (if thou 

1206 IShAvwrwLi this form occurs TV. 
595, Aesch. P. V. 854, Suppl. 531 : not 
in Eur., Comedy, or Attic prose, unless it 
be genuine in Lys. or. 91. ix. The AtL 
fut. is «t/u. 

1207 Kparf^Ttt riit i ^hoci^t '^ 
come master of my life, acquire the power 
to dispose of me,— <dluding to the The- 
bans' plan, for establishing him on thdr 
border (cp. 408). Tijt i|L i|r. is merely 
a pathetic periphrasb for ifmvi see on 


1208 xXvfiv is not perfectly cour- 
teous, as Wecklein says, who reads 
XlyciVf —perhaps rightly. But for kX^v 
it may be pleaded that, just after so 
signal a proof of good-ftuth and valour, 
Theseus might be excused if he showed 
a little impatience at the reiterated fears 
of Oedipus. Cp. their conversatioii at 
648—656. Besides, vd roiavi', a phrsse 
which implies some annoyance, must refer 
to the fears just uttered, rather than to 
pledges which should allay thtaL 

12O0 £ If S' is omitted (with Week- 

Digitized by 




sue long; it is not seemly that a man should receive good, 
and thereafter lack the mind to requite it 

Oe. My child, 'tis sore for me, this pleasure that ye win 
from me by your pleading ; — but be it as ye will. Only, if that 
man is to come hither, — friend, let no one ever become master 
of my life ! 

Th. I need not to hear such words more than once, old 
man: — I would not boast; but be sure that thy life is safe, 
while any god saves mine. 

[Exit Theseus, to tlu right of the spectators. 

Ch. Whoso craves the ampler length of life, not content to Strophe. 

ought to b« 0-(tfr. Adopting this, Dinclorf gives, KOfiTw d* oux^ /3m?Xo/uu* ^ 8* 
w I cut taB\ Wecklein, (3 rp4ff^v {Ko/irtof wx^ /So^'Xoftac)* ffd ffw \ wr tad*' 
Mcineke, <rk 6i | ffwp oM\— <rvi>7] o'wii-ei L, <rwf« L*, F. 1211 The first hand 

in L first wrote J(0Ti0' rXd^wr lupovc \ toO fitrpiov, omitting roD before rXiwoff, and 
X^j'M after fidpmw: these two words have been supplied by (I think) the first hand 
itself, though with a finer pen and paler ink. 1313 vapeli] Bothe conject. 

lein) after KO)iirtCv, we must either make 
KOfirtttf oOxl PoC\ofuu a parenthesis (as he 
does), or else point taus: xk^ttw \ w 
Tpifffiv, etc. The abruptness would add 
a certain spirit to the words. But the 
S' after KO|&irftv may well be genuine, 
if we conceive him as checking the im- 
pulse to remind Oed. of the prowess 
alrody shown : — * however, I do not wish 
to boast.' o^ 8i I o-M« ttr9% could not 
mean, *know that you are safe': ^v is 
indispensable : and the choice lies between 
(i) <ri S' c8v I v«»t Co-6', and {2) a^ <r£t | 
my Co^'. F r (2) it may be said that the 
MS. omf L . lore easily explained by it, 
and that 8i might have been added to com- 
plete V. 1209: for (i), that it^is nearer to 
the actual text (in which o^v may have 
sprung from iSv superscript), and that 
o-MS is more effective if it begins the verse 
in which vtilxi follows. 

1311>-ia48 Third stasimon. (i) 
Strophe 1211 — 1234 s antistr. 1^35 — 
H38. (2) Epode 1139 — 1148. See 
Metrical Analysis. — The old men of 
Colonus comment on the folly of desiring 
that life should be prolonged into years 
at which man's strength is ' but labour 
and sorrow.' The helpless and afflicted 
stranger before them suggests the theme, 
which serves to attune our ^mpathy, as 
the solemn moment of his nnal release 
draws nearer. 

1311 ft 6o"nt To5 wXlovot |fc. )^p|j- 
[ti, whoever desires the ampler poruon. 


t«»€iv (epexeg. inf.) that he should live 
[through it), irofxlt, having neglected, 
t,e, not being content, rov |MTpfov (xpi- 
^eir), to desire a moderate portion: f./., 
* whoever desires the larger part (of the 
extreme period allotted to human life), 
and is not satisfied with moderate length 
of days.' xPtlt ^^^ g«*'» ** '^'' 473 
ToO fuucpoO xpvh*'^ /Stov, which also illus- 
trates the art. with xX^oros : cp. O. T. 
18 oihoi plcv fiM ToO fuucpaUnfOt r6$ot, 
or xpH" ''^ ^^ ^t t<^<^v, instead of 

Xfnil- V^^ -"^ ''^v I^P««. cp- '755 ! 
Plat. Cri/o 51 B odd* hrtBvfda ^e dXXijf 
T6\tut 0^6* dfXXciv w6fiwif Aa/9<v €l9^€u. 

wapcCt, if sound, must be construed in 
one of two ways: (i) as above, which is 
best : or (1) in Hermann's way, xa^tt 
rdO fUTpiov ixpvi^*^) i^*"* 'negligens 
vivere modicam partem expetens,' scorn- 
ing to live with desire only of a modest 
span. Others make it govern |MTp(ov, 
'neglecting the moderate portion,' and 
for the gen. Campbell quotes Plat. /'^oo/r. 
^35 E vap4wra rov ... iytctafiidi'Mir* 
Liddell and Scott (7th ed.) give the same 
citation along with this passage, which 
they render, 'letting go one's hold of 
moderation,' 1./. givmg it up. But the 
active rapUwat never governs a gen. (in 
the nautical rapUwai roO iro96f , * to slack 
away the sheet,' the gen. is partitive): 
and a reference to Plat. Fha^. ^35 K 
will show that rw has nothing to do with 
the inf , but is masc. The passage runs : — 

Digitized by 




2 ^deu/y CTKauxruvav <f>v\dcr<r<av iv ifiol KardSrjXo^ eerrcu. 

3 iwel woXka [ih/ at fiOKpaX d^ipai Karddevro S17 1 215 

4 Xvira? iyyvT^po), ra reprrovra 8* ovk ov JS049 oirow, 
6 oral/ Tis €s irXcoy Trecry 

6 Tov *8€oi/ro9' d 8' imKOvpo^ tcorcXcoTO?, 1 220 

7*'At8o9 or€ ftoi/)* djn}p.€if<uos 

8 aXvpo9 a)(opos opaireifyrjve, 

9 Odparos is rekevrdv. 

fi-q <f>vi/aL TOV dnavra vik^ koyov to 8*, eircl ^ai/p, 1 225 

vdpoi: Schneidewin, ripa (and so Blaydes): Verrall, irap^K, 1318 ^mv] 

jvdv Hartung (reading r&r /uTplov),^^v\ifffmf] 6^CK^ Maehly. The Tridinian 
text (T, Fam.) has o-xaio^ray acet ^vXdffvw, against metre: but Tridinius sap- 
posed these vv. to be fic^ovrpo^d. 1218 L Swov, | 5ray] Sror* (bf L: so 
(or 6ir^ay, or ffrror' ay) the other MSS. In the maig. of L the true reading is 

if 4pvrrt xo^r^'^cu, rap4wTa rov /liw 
r6 ^p6yifiop iyxtafiid^ttv, rov 84 rh 
d^poif yjfiyMiv^ difarfKcua yoGp 6rra, cfr' 
d>Ji* drra i^» Xiytuf, t^., *if he omitted 
to praise the sense ^M^ Mf [roO lUv^ the 
non-lover), and the folly of thi other (rod 
U, the lover).' 

Hsurtung explains his rdv furpLov va- 
pelf I \mdaf as ^neglecting the life of mo- 
derate span' {sc. fidpovt). Though the 
phrase rd lUrpiwr Toptls (*in neglect of 
due limit') occurs in Plato Z^gg^, 691 c 
(quoted by Wunder), it seems very doubt- 
ful whether vap«lt is sound here. The 
conjecture wipa (Schneidewin) is possible, 
but derives no real support from the &ct 
that rapd t6 Kaipu» koX rh lUrpwif occurs 
in the schoL's loose paraphrase. Verrall 
ingeniously proposes irap^K, which, 
however, does not occur in Tragedy. 
Possibly ro6 /itrplov wpoOflt, *in prefer- 
ence to the moderate portion.' 

rxaioo*., perversity, folly: cp. Ant, 
1018 oiBaSla rot. ffKai6rri'r ^^Wjciyec. 
^uX<£owv, deaving to: Eur. /on y^$ 

Cp. 6^6^ ti8a hf 4^\, me iudiet^ ko 
denoting the tribunal, as O, T, 677 (n.) 
hf,.,r6i98' tffot, 'just in their sight': Plat. 
Leg^, 916 B Siaducai^iioBv 84 tw ritf-t rw 

1314 & al fuucpalj oil., the long 
days (of any given long life), woXXd |Uv 
81) katIOcvto are wont (gnomic aor.) to 
lay up full many things, Xvrat (gpi. 
sing.) 4)[yvr4fm somewhat near to grief: 

t\e, advandng years are apt to aocnmu- 
late around men a store of caxes, regrets, 
sorrows, — ^in brie( a store of things idiich 
are nearer to pain than to joy ; while, 
meanwhile, the joys of earlier days have 

X^rat kfYvri^ is a sort of euphemism : 
cp. Ant, 933 offioc, Bojtdrov rovr^ 4yyv- 
rdru I roihros d^rroi, *this woxxl hath 
come very nigh unto death ' — i ./. threatens 
imminent death. 

The middle xararlBtffBai b con- 
tinually used in Attic of 'storing ^P%^ 
dther literally, as icopiro^, B7fraipo6t, 
etrw, — or figurativdy, as 'fpiy, xVof, 
^cXicv, 9xBf09, Therefore '.^vonld not 
render KaTfOirro simply, 'j • iwf,' as if 
the meaning were that manv things, once 
'near to joy,' are moved b^ the years, 
and set aown nearer to grief; though 
this view is tenable. (Cp. Ar. Ram. 105 
A. rd ffrpdfiar* odBit Xd/i/Scve. I E. irpip 
Kol icarad4oB<u;y-//oty 'oft (roXXd) lay 
up erie& ("K&ras ace pi.) nearer (us).' 

OVK dv l8oif ^trov {sc. 4arl, as At, 890 
d98po. fi^ Xevffffeof 5rov) : cp. Aesdu Ettm. 
301 rd X"^^ M^ fUiBM' 8wov ^ptwiap, 
'knowing not where to find joy in thy 

1330 & TOV S^vrof (Hdske) is in- 
dicated by the schol. in L, rod /urpiov, 
roO UapoOf and is, I think, true. The 
phrase, Srav vfa^i nt it irXlor vov 
MovTot, means, ^when one has lapsed 
into excess of due limit* in respect of 
prolonged life, i,e, when one has out- 
lived those years which alone are enjoy- 

Digitized by 




desire a modest span, him will I judge with no uncertain voice ; 
he cleaves to folly. 

For the long days lay up full many things nearer unto 
grief than joy ; but as for thy delights, their place shall know 
5icm no more, when a man's life hath lapsed beyond the fitting 
term; and the Deliverer comes at the last to all alike, — 
when the doom of Hades is suddenly revealed, without marriage- 
song, or lyre, or dance, — even Death at the last. 

Not to be bom is, past all prizing, best ; but, when a man Anti- 

hath seen the light, '^P'^* 

preserved by S : 7p. 6rw 5r* dw ni. isao tow ^oi^rof Reiske : roO $4\omt 

MSS. : L has the gloss written above, dprl toG /urplov, rod kovoO, which fits Biorrot, 
but not $4\oimn» Mu^ave, roG o'^^orrot, and so Blaydes. — 6 d' irlKovpos Her- 
mann : 0^9' (m Kovpoc L (S in mar^., otfuxi K6pot), F : M* irl Kbpos A, Vat. {(iri): 
oM* iwlKopot L^ R: ov3' ^firovpof Musgrave. 1321 & Martin conject. d\i/pof 

ctxopof dvvfidptuot I fulip* iSr* 'AXdog. 122A ^al rtp* for ^iVai t6v Blaydes. — 0an7] 

able, and at which the line of the lUrfHw 
/Upot ( 1 1 1 a) is drawn, vlo-^ (cp. tIvtmv 
tit KOKdf etc.) suggests a joyless decline 
of life, with decajr of the faculties. 

The vulgate tov OiXovros would be gen. 
of r6 $i\w (see on 167) : 'when a man has 
lapsed into excess of wish,' i.e. of wish 
for prolonged Hfi; not, oi stlf-indulginee ; 
for the whole gist of the passage is that 
joy is left behind by simply living on: 
the satiety of jaded appetite (which can 
befall the younc;) is not in point here. 
Assuredly tov wXovtos in tnxs context 
is not Greek. Blaydes, reading tov oHMv- 
orrof, explains, 'when a man has out- 
lived his strength': but could W^ H 
xSiw TOV ff$. mean, 'live to a point of 
time beyond r6 ff$»*} 

i 8' iir<KOvpot irvriktmt, 'and the 
sncconrer (t./., the deliverer from life's 
troubles) comes at the last to all alike,' — 
when the doom of Hades has appeared, 
— 'namely. Death at the end.' The man 
who craves long" life has the same end 
before him as the man of shorter span, — 
viz. death ; the only difference is that 
the long-lived man has to go through years 
of suffering which the other escapes, until 
death comes to him as a welcome iwl* 
Kcvpou Cp. Ai. 475 ri yhp xap* jjftap 
ifidpa T4/nrwr lx<(« | TpoaBuffa Kdj^a/Stura 
rod 7f KarBafeiif', 'what joy is there 
in the sequence of the days, — now threat- 
ening, now delaying — iUaihV 

U'OTi^trTOf might be defended as act., 
* making an end for all alike,' (see ex- 
amples on 1031,) but is better taken as 

J. S. 11. 

pass., lit., *aecompUsh<dfor9\\ alike,' i>. 
forming the rikat for them. The phrase 
WXot 7ay<iroto was in the poet's mind, 
and has blended itself with the image of 
a personal deliverer. (Cp. on 0. T, 866, 
1300.)—* Whitelaw takes lo^T^Xfo~ro« (as 
pass.) with i&otpo, a doom paid alike b^ 
all ; ue, all are itf-oreXetf in payjng the tn- 
bute of their lives to Pluto. This may be 
right ; but the accumulation of epithets 
on AUM/M becomes somewhat heavy, while 
hrUovpot is left in a long suspense. 

1222 £ eCvti|Uvatot: to death be- 
longs the Oprjwost not the joyous song of 
the marriage procession, or the music of 
the lyre, with dandne : cp. Eur. /. 71 
144 Bprlivoit §ytc€ifuu, | rdt oix edftadaou 
/uoXraf I dXt^/HKt A^t. So Aesch. (Suppi, 
681) calls war ^X^ff"' ixlBaptw icucpvoyAom 
'Apvi I cp. Eur. ifv. Ill drat jceXa^«tir 
dxopcih>ovf: Aesch. £um, 331 H/u^ot i^ I 
*ipi»^w I ...d0op/ajcrof. 

dvaiH^iprc, hath suddenly appeared: 
//. II. 173 (oxen) £f re X^wy i^^€ 
lidkCav k¥ pvKrht ifuXyf | vdoat' rj S4 
r' Ij Atfa^alperai eUw^s SKeBpot: *he 
turns aU to flight, and to one of them 
sheer death appeareth instanilyJ Cp. 

122 A |Lv| ^vvoA t6v £ir. viK$ Xfiyw^ 
lit, 'Not to be bom exceeds every possible 
estimate^^ — of the gain, as compared with 
the loss, of being born. 6 airat Xi^ot is 
strictly, lAewAoS range of possible appre- 
ciation : for the art. with dxat cp. Thuc. 
6. 16 Tfpl rthf i,rdtrna¥ dyuwl^iffdai, for 
lAe sum of their fortunes: ^. 6 r^r 


Digitized by 





2 fiijvaL fK€L0€i/ o0€pf tr€p ' 7Jk€l no\v heir^pov 

8 (is €vr' av TO v4ov TTap^ KovAas w^po(ruvas ifUpoVy 1 2 30 
4 Tt9 *irXayd trokvp.oxOos If a> ; T19 ov Ka[uiT<av evi; 
6 (fiOovos, OToicreiSf cpw, fidxat 

6 /cal <f>6poL' TO T€ KaTdfieinnoi/ iniXeXoYX!^ 1235 

7 irv/iaTov aKpaT^s aTrpoaofiiXov 

8 yfjpas a(f>(XoVy Iva vporratrra 

9 /caKa KaKoiv ^voLKeZ 

hr, it/ ^ T\dfi(ov oS*, ovK eycu iiovos, 

^^Tn Nauck, on Maehly's conject. 1226 ircitfcr 66€p wtp ^irct] Blaydes conjcct. 

Ktiff* 6r6$€w r€p rJKii : Dobree^^ ku^* 6$€p Jjf xtp Hkji, 1236 iro^ irapAt Har- 

tung, and in 1131 rif irXa7x^V» taking it with cdr* cbr. 13 SO iro^i^«- made from 

Ko%^c in L. The v was first 0.— ^pwr L, L^ F : ^por the other MSS.— Nauck 
conject. icou^of d/^pocwas ydft^p : Mekler, ko6^s i^poa^ims fpe»t taking t6 wi» as 

Araacof Irivaiuw rifs XuctXlas, the total 
power. Rate the gain of being bom as 
high as you please ; the gain of not being 
bom is higher. Two other ways are pos- 
sible:— (i) 'Not to be bom excels the 
whole account^'' — i^, excels all the other 
things (j^^ys* sorrows, of life) that come 
into account. The drawback to this is 
the somewhat strained sense of X5^ov. 
(a) * Stands first OH the whole reckoning^^ 
\rhw a. \hrf» being cogn. ace, or ace. of 
respect) — iu. when a balance is stmck 
between the good and the eril of being 
bora. This seems too cold and cautious 
for the context. 

The form hints that Soph, was thinking 
of the verses of Theognis (415 ff.) which 
the schol. quotes, without naming that 
poet, as familiar {rh Xfy^/uvor): — irdr- 
r^w pk9 11^ 0vrat imxOc»UMUf apctf*- 
row^ I M^d* io'ideif aiy6.t 6^ot ^jtUov, \ 
0drra 8* 6v(at ActOTa n^Xaf *At8ao Ttprj' 
a-ai I Koi K€urBai roXX^r y^v ixt«oir^€wop. 
Diog. Laert xo. i. ia6 quotes Epicurus 
as censuring these lines, and remarking 
that a man who really thought so^ ought 
to quit life, — ^ ih'O^^ ydp a^tf rovr* 
ioTtp. Cic. Tusc. I. 48. 11$ Nonnasci 
homini longe optimum esse^ proximum 
autem quarn p^mum mori: where he 
translates the lines of Eur. (fr. 4^) k)(ffiiv 

7&P ^/iat tf'vXXoTor rotov/i^ovf 
Ba^drra ical ir6wr reiravfiipw 

T09 0i;rra 

t^^/wOitrat iKTifunuf 86fim9. Alexis 
(Midd. Com., 350 B.C.) HopSpaycpii^' 
fUmf I. tA oiKovp t6 voXXoSr rwr tf-o^wr 
Afftlinh^t I r6 fi^ y€w4o0ai ft/h Kpdrtor^ 
ior* d<£, I iriw yiwirrat 3*, iftt rdx*^ lx<^ 

hn\ ^v{, when he has been bom, cp. 
974: forsuW., 395. 

1336 The MS. /3i)rcu MtOiv 8$ep rtp 
-ifira is usn. defended as an instance of 
* attraction ' ; but it is harsher than any 
example that can be produced. Thus 
in Plat. Crito 45 B roXXaxov /ihf ydp 
mU dXXotre Jirot dp d^tqy dycoHfrovol 
#ff, where AXXo^'c stands for SXK9O1 by 
attraction to 5roc, it is not preceded oy 
a verb answering to pijv^Ui "^'^ ^^^ 
could say, drtXBi^if iXXove (for dtXXp- 
0€p) Ihroi dp wpUciB* ^ ^ meant, 'having 
departed Jrom another place, whitherso- 
ever you may have come*? So, here, 
pifKOi K<C6cy oOfv v^ ^kio^ surely could 
not mean, 'to p> A? that place whence he 
has come.' Pi)vai and ^Kti beixig thus 
sharply opposed, each verb requires its 
proper adverb. I should prefer to read 
Kfio*' ^irtf0iv, as Blaydes proposed. Cp. 
Tennyson, * The Comine of Arthur,' (of 
man's destiny,) 'From the great deep to 
the great deep he goes.' 

treXi Sf^npov : easily the second-best 
thing: Thuc. 2. 97 ^ ^o^iXcia (^ r(ow 
*08poow).„rQp„.hf T% "^bpdnrn /uylmf 
iy4p(T0 xp^/idrtgp rpooMtp„ A a«U 

Digitized by 




this is next best by far, that with all speed he should go thither, 
whence he hath come. 

For when he* hath seen youth go by, with its h'ght follies, 
what troublous affliction is strange to his lot, what suflfering is 
not therein ? — envy, factions, strife, battles and slaughters ; and, 
last of all, age claims him for her own, — age. dispraised, infirm, 
unsociable, unfriended, with whom all woe of woe abides. 

In such years is yon hapless one, not I alone : Epode. 

nomin. (' ubi iuventas nugis delcctari desiit '). 1231 r\ay^ Herwerden (Vau- 

villiers had suggested rXdrty, Dobree rdOri): rXdrrxJ^v MSS. : rlt rXdyxBv ^ori /i6x0ot 
i^u Schneidewin: Hs fiAxdot T9\vT\ayKTot l^w Nauck. 1283 t, ^6pot...Kal 

^roc Faehse: 06rai...iccU tp$6ifot MSS. 1336 KardTCfjLvroif L, L% T, R, Fam.: so, 
too, but with fjL written over the first r, A (from mrdirr/AToy), F: KardfUfirTOP B, Vat. 

XVt Kol OTparoO rXi^ei roKA devripa furii 
rifif Tb» ZkvBw^ (where * easily second' 
suits the context better than 'deddedW 
inferior'). troXv with compar., as //. o. 
158 roM ^pTtpott Thttc. i. 35^*0X1) ...ft' 
irXdori a/Wf, etc. (but rolSJf,.,irpwr9P 

^«^- 1347)' 

1233 £ «&t cSy Av...Ka|tidr«iV Ivi; 
The first point to decide in this vexed 
passage is : — Does Sophocles here speak 
of T& Wov as a brief space of j€y before 
the troubles of life begin ? Or is tA Wov 
itself the period of fierce passions and 
troubles? The former, I thmk. Cp. At. 
551 ff. (Ajax speaking to his young son) 
Kolroi fft Kol wOif ro0r6 yt {^Xovv ^w, 1 6^01^- 
rec' oidhf tvi^S* ftraur^drei /ra«Mr. | h r$ 
^paif^ yb^ fjoiiip ^cirrof Blot, \ kn rd 
Xad^w KoX rd \\nrtlrBai fiaBjys, \ ...r4»t 
di Kvdi^oit vpe6fuunM fiSffKov, »iam \ y^vxA' 
ari^Kkuif. Tr, 144 rh yhp v^k^Wf iw roi- 
cSadt pSetcrrai \ Xf^c^u' a^ov, jcoi wtp 

fioTw oMh' K\oP€tf I dXX' ^flraft 4^*0%- 
Ow i^alpei ^Iw^ etc. 

iraf»]Q, then, must be taken from rap- 
l^ULf not from irdpeqUf unless we are 
prepared to write ^pn, and boldly to 
alter ri«irXii7x^ctc. For irap^(* remit,' 
•give up'), cp. jEur. Tro. 645 irapetfa 
xSdw: Plat. Hip, 460 E ixetd^ riiw 
d^VTttrrpf 8p6fiov dKfn^ Tapy. 

1231 rCt wXa'ycl (Herwerden) is the 
best correction yet proposed for the MS. 
Til irX<i7x^* Cp. Aesch. Pers. 151 wf 
ip fuqL rXrrrs Kori^cipTai roMs | 6X/3of : 
Eum. 933 irXiryoi fiiSrov. For other 
interpretations and conjectures see Ap- 

1383 ^»6v99 (see cr. n.), the root of 
so much evil, is more naturally placed 
before a^rdo'iit, while ^voi is more fitting 
as a dimax than at the beginning of the 

133A & Kem|M|(LVTov, 'disporaged,' 
because often spoken of as dreary (cp. 
SKoff iwl T^poot odd^, y^pat \vyp% etc.). 
Shaksp. As You Like It 2. 3. 41 * When 
service should in my old limbs lie lame, 
And unregarded age, in comers thrown.' 

4viXAoYx<f 'next {jhn") fiUls to his lot.' 
Cp. Pind. O, I. 53 ixip^eM. XiKoyxew 
6aiUMk KOKaySpot (Dor. ace. pi.), ^sore 
loss hath oft come on evil-speakers,' a 
gnomic perf., as here. Here, too, we 
miffht understand r^ &pdpunrop : but the 
ven> seems rather to be intrans., as oft. 
Xa-yx^w: Eur. Ife/. 113 aU» Sv^alup nt 
iKsLXePt f^X*^ ' Od. 9. 150 ^ 5^ iKoOTifp | 
4pp4a Xkyxopop ofycY, 'fell to the portion 
of each ship': Plat. Z^^. 7^5 D icotfce- 
pu^ai rb \axbp ftdpot iicdrnp T(p dtt}. The 
ellipse of the object here is made easier 
bv the notion which the verb conveys, 
* tis the turn of old aee next. ' — Not : ' he 
obtains old age next.^ 
^ dtcparh, 'weak': Eustath. ^90. 91 
dxparit iKwSt ^i^rur, 01) rb dtcoXuffrop, 
oXXci rb irocovr TdpcffUf, Ctt fiii ixitrra rbw 
y4popra Kparw kivroO. So Hesych. x. v., 
quoting Eur. in the lost Aeolus. Cp. 
Ph, ^%6 KoiTMp UP dxparutp b rXiifjuop, 
XuXot. Perhaps an Ionic use of dxpar^, 
for Hippocr. has it in this sense (A^A. ^ 
1947): in Attic prase it always means 
'without control' over passion or desire 
{impotau). ^ 

1333 Kaxd kcucmv, * ilb of ills,* 


Digitized by 




'irduTodev fi6p€U)^ J9 Tts 1240 

djCToL KvyLarotrkri^ \€HL€pia KXomroi, 

<09 KoX roi^€ Kar ajcpa^ 

Beu/al ici;/taroay€c9 

arou icXoi/€ovorti^ act ^uuovcraiy 

ax /ih/ an oeXtbv Bvcriiop, 1245 

al 8* ai/aT€XXoi^09, 

(u o oi/a fiecrcrav oktiv j 

at o cviorp^uxy airo Pirrav. 

AN. icai fti;!' 00 7)iii^, a»9 eoiKo^, o fcvos, 

avSpcjv ye fiovi/09, <iJ vdrep, Bi o/jifiaro9 1 2 50 

aoTa/crl Xeificjv hoKpvov aiS' dSotTTopeZ. 

01. Tts ovro9; AN. oi^€/> koI iroXat KareCjfoiieif 
yucifi'Qy irapeoTi Scv/oo IloXwctici;? oSe 

1240 wvyro^cr] irom$tf«F Retsig. 1244 iroi A, T, R: oTre (from oTrc) 

L, and so (or aire) L\ B, F, Vat. 1248 at 6i m/xia» 1x6 firSM L and 

most Mss. : rvx^v B, T : hwvxfSjf Lachmann, led by the schoL KoXaQai "Biwaia 

s* wont of ills': 0. 7*. 465 dp/rir' ^M- 
Tftir (n.). — {woucrf: cp. 1134. 

1340 £ P^wf <bcTcl, a shore ex- 
posed to the north wind, and so lashed 
oy the waves (icv|iaroirXi)E) which that 
wind raises, x<H^^ in the stormy sea- 
son. Cp. AfU. 594 rr^yy fipifuvmf Av- 
rtr\iry€f oktoI (in a like comparison). 
So TV. 113 iroXXd 70^ <30t' ioktiarmt 
^ r6rov if /Sop^a rtf | K6iM'i'.„t^ (of the 
troubles of Heracles). 

1341 & Kar' dxpat, 'utterly,' in the 
sense of 'violently' : p«^. with a remi- 
niscence of Od, 5. 313 (quoted by Camp- 
bell) Cn dpa fuw cMrr* (XatrtP piya kv/m 
Kwr* dicfirfSt 'the great wave smote down 
on him' (Odysseus on his raft) : in Ani, 
101 Tpijff ai Kar^ &Kpat (of destroying a 
city). — KUffcOToa^tCt, breaking like bil- 

134A & Compare this poet, indi- 
cation of the four points of the compass 
with the prose phraseology in Xen. Anab. 
3. 5. 15, Tpi9 Iw, irp6f iffwipoM, vp6t fu- 
^ftftpUuff irpdt dpKTOf, — dfa |Uovav dbc- 
tCv's <m the region of the noon-tide my,' 
i.e. thai waves of trouble are supposed to 
be driven by a south wind (cp. 7>. im, 
n. on 1340). 

1348 'Piwav. ArisL AfOeor. i. 13 
(BerL ed. 350 b 6) ^ir* a^r^r 9k r4iw 
ipKT09 Mp r%s i^xknit Zcutfiar al 
KaXo^lktvai *Pi«-at, wpL Jr tvv iuy4» 
Bwn \iaw dff\» ot Xryoiuroc X^tm /tv^c6- 
3cis. It is fortunate that this passage 
is extant, showing, as I think it does 
beyond idl reasonable doubt, that Sc^. 
hm named the Rhipaean mountains, 
'beyond utmost Scythia,' as representing 
the North. Aristotle's words prove that 
the name *P(rai for these mountains 
was thoroughly familiar^ Cp. Akman of 
Sparta (660 B.C.) fr. 5X^(Beigk), *P<iraf, 
0pos Mcor (dirtftfor Lobeck) i^| Nvcr^ 
luKnJbfOM 9ripH9. Hellanicus (drc. 450 
B.C.) fr. 06 (MUller) iWf Ik 'rr€pfiop4ovt 
^irkprikrlwQM tpn o&cur larop^ Dsmastes 
of Sigeum (his yoni^per contemporary) 
fr. I ortf 3' *Api4UiffvtMf rd *¥lTaia 6pii^ 
i^ wr t6w popiap rrcir, x*^*^ ^ ^^^ 
fti^JTvr€ iKKttrttw' iirkp ik rkk 6pii raOra 
'Trtpfiophyt Ka0ifK9Uf €lt r^ Mptm ^ 
"haaow. Yot the age of Soj^ocks, these 
mountains belonged wholly to the region 
of mvth, and so were all the more 
suitable for his purpose here. The Ro- 
man poets, too, used the ' Rhipaei mon- 
ies ' to denote the uttermost North (Verg. 

Digitized by 




and as some cape that fronts the North is lashed on every side 
by the waves of winter, so he also is fiercely lashed evermore 
by the dread troubles that break on him like billows, some 
from the setting of the sun, some from the rising, some in the 
region of the noon-tide beam, some from the gloom-wrapped 
hills of the North. 

An. Lo, yonder, methinks, I see the stranger coming hither, 
— ^yea, without attendants, my father, — the tears streaming from 
his eyes. 

Oe. Who is he ? An. The same who was in our thoughts 
from the first ; — Polyneices hath come to us. 

6fnr \4yti Si avrd ^m^x'* ir.r.X. — ^6 for dr6 Vat. 1360 For ipHpuif 

ire /wurof Dindorf conject. ipSpw 91%* SKkuw : Wecklein, wipuv y* (or drdpcSr, 
cp. on V. 260) (pmi/MS : Hetmsoeth, dj^dpwr fut^vBds. 1261 arrtucTi] Sffrajcra 


Geff. I.- 140, etc). The name 'PTrcu 
was only ^iral,~the ' blasts ' of Boreas 
coming thence, hnn/xxav, wrapped in 
gloom and storm; cp. 1558. 

Others, not taking ^ivdv as a name, 
render : ( i ) ' From the nocturnal blasts/ — 
but this would not sufficiently indicate 
the fwrtA. (2) 'From the vibrating star- 
rays of night,' like £/. 105 irafi^tyytTs 
iarpim I ^i«uf. But there would be no 
point in saying that troubles come on 
Oedipus from the Wtst^ the East^ the 
Souths and — tki stars. There is, indeed, 
a secondary contrast between the bright' 
ness of the South and the gioom of the 
North; but the primary contrast is be- 
tween the regions, 

194»— 1666 Fourth iwna69w, di- 
vided by a jcofMtof (1^7 — 1499). Poly- 
neices is dismissed with his father's curse. 
Hardly has he departed, when thunder 
is heard (1456). Thoeus is summoned, 
and receives the last injunctions of 
Oedipus, who knows that his hour has 
come. Then Oedipus, followed by his 
daughters and by Tneseus, leads the way 
to the place where he is destined to pass 
out of fife (x555)* 

1240 kaI lufv, introducing the new 
comer (549) : i^iftCv ethic dat. (8t). 

1260 dySpwv 71 |&ovvof (cp. 875), 
*with no escort at least,' in contrast to 
Creon, 73a dia^w tpx^rtu | Kp^wr SV 
1IIU9 o^K drev wo/urAff rarep. Oedipus 

dreaded that his son, like Creon, would 
make an attempt to carry him off by 
violence: cp. 1206 ttrtp k€!^os w2' iXt^- 
rrrcu, I fjaf9€lf Kpardru etc : and Antigone 
hastens to assure him at once that Poly- 
neices comes otherwise than as Creon 
came. He is alofUt and in tears. For 
the gen. cp. Ai, 5 1 1 ^9.../uoyof. — Others : 
— (i) *he, and no one else': this seems 
somewhat weak. (1) 'weeping as no mmi 
weeps* (but only women): — a modem 
view of weeping : it is enough to re- 
member Achilles and Aeneas. 

1261 «t«Taicrl has r in 1646. The 
general rule (Blomfield giossar. Aesch. 
P. V, S16) is that such adverbs, when 
from nouns in 17 or a, end in « (as oin^ 
poti) : when from nouns in os, in i, which 
is more often short, but sometimes long. 
For X cp. iy^prri {Ant, 413), yewor/ {El, 
1049), ^Kv^iTii {it, 449), oMfA (Ar. Eccl, 
741), ia^SptffH {id, I49), dtapurl {E^. 989), 
the Homeric dtioyrrrl, pMyaKvcrU etc. 
For I, QMOipMttri {Ai, 1117), inSptari {fl, 
15. ia8), a^TouM (8. 513), oroKcrrf (Od, 
4. 91), etc.— ooTuidi, not mirfSypt {still' 
atim): Plat. Phaid, 117 c iftaO y€.,.(iff' 
Tcucrl ^x<^P*^ ^A dcucpva. So Eur. /. T, 
1141 dffrdKr(Mt..,MrufPt and Apoll. Rh. 
3. 804 dffrayH.^-dSi^deOpo: cp. 1186, 
O, T, 7. 

1262 miTfCxoiMV Yvai|i)], apprehend- 
ed : Plat. Men, 7s D o^ pArrok Cn ^06- 
Xo/Aol y4 rw Kor^ta rd ipvT\i>pA¥w, 

Digitized by 




oi/Jioi, tC Spdcra} ; Trorepa rdfiavrov /caicd 
npoardeu haKpva'(ti, iratO€9, rj ra rovS' 6p<av 
Trarpo^ ycpovro^; ov ^€vr)% etrl ^dovo^ 
avu a'<f>£v i<f>€vp7)K ivddh^ iK^e^X'qp.iuov 
icdyJTL avv roiaSe, t^9 d Svcr^tXi)? 
yipoiv yipovTi <rvyKa7(^KrjK€U 'rrCvos 
7r\€vpdv fjLapaCvcjv, Kparl 8* oii/jxiToaTepeL 
KOfxrj 8l avpas aKrei/urros ffacreraf 

dZe\<f>d 8\ CU5 €06/C€, tovtolctlv <f}Op€L 

rd rfj^ Takaiirq<; irqhvo^ dp€7n"}jpia, 

dyo) TTOJ/dikq^ oij/ dyav iKfiai/ddvo) * 

Koi [lapTvpw KaKUTTo^ dt/dpdircjp rpo^ats 

ratg (ralaii/ 7Jk€lp' rdfid fL-q *^ dXkayv Trudrf, 

dXK* eoTi ydp koX ZtjvI cvpOokos dpoutou 

AiScos eTT* €pyoL^ ira<ri, /cat irpos croij rraTep, 

Trapaaradijrci)' rciv ydp i^iMaprrjiMevfou 

dial ikh/ early 7rpocr<f>opd 8* ovk icrr eru 





1266 TaTp^...x0op6t] This v. was omitted in the text of L, but added in the 
maig. either by the first hand (as seems prob.), or by S. Nauck would omit it, 
and read dp ev/nyx' for e^ei^^ic' in v. 1357. 1268 Sva^Xrit] diwru^j^ Nauck. 

1266 Tipot Scoliger : roVot MSS. 1261 dtfffferai (from itifffferai) L. 

1264 & 8pdo*«, probably aor. subj. 
(cp. 478), though it might be fiit.: cp. 
^* 973 ^^ rd$<a ; rl Si fu/jcofjuu, ; otfjun. 
So Eur. FA. 13 10 oT/mc, ri ipdata; T&rtp* 
efiavrbif 17 to\w \ rrhta daxpiffai, etc. 
The Pkoenissae being the earlier play, 
it is possible that Soph, had it in mind, 
but it is quite as likely that the coin- 
cidence is accidental: it is at any rate 

1267 M«C8' iKp<pXt||Uvov, in exile 
here: Plat. Gorg, 468 D ef rtt airorreivet 
Tufk 17 ^K/9dXXe( ix vfiktiot rj atpeupeirai 
XP^fJMra (cp. iKrlrrtip, of being exiled). 
We might understand, * shipwrecked here,' 
iKfidkXta being r^;ularly used of casting 
ashore; but I prefer the simpler version. 

1268 £ aivi cp. £i, 191 dtucti vi» 
ffToKi, — Tiit: see on 747. — ^^f^v...vCvos: 
Od. 11. 184 ffdxw eOfid 7^por, TeraXarf 
fiiifw a^ (stained with rust) : Theocr. 7. 
17 d/u^ ii ol ffHjBeffa^i y4piOP ifftpiyyero 
xdTXot (cp. anus cAarta, CatuII. 68. 46). 
So Ar. Lys, 1107 dpTos..,tf€aMias, avy' 

Karuici)iciir, has made an abiding home, 
emphatic perf., cp. 186 rdrpo^p (n.), 

1260 irX«vpdir |iapa(v«nr can mean 
only that the squalor of the raiment is 
unwholesome for the body to which it 
clings. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 596 r60'or...| ... 
^ fiapalM€i fi€. We cannot render mere- 
ly, 'marring the comeliness of thy form' 
(as EUendt, de sordibus corpus dehones* 

1260 & Kparl ^|tuaro«n^p<t, locative 
dat.: cp. on 3i3.~-aicWvio^rot: Her. 7. 
308 (the Lacedaemonians before Ther- 
mopylae) Toift nkw 5J^ (5fM yvfufa^oftipmn 
rwy dtfdfMP, Toin 8i rdr k6/jms Krt»i(bfid' 
vovs. The KTeis was usu. of boxwood, 
ivory, or metal. — fo^erwk: IL 6. 510 
df(0i hk X^jirax, i J/ioit d&rtf'oirrcu, 

1262 dl8tX4<L...Tovroiortv: but Ant, 
193 dde\0db Ttop6€. The dat. occurs else- 
where (as PlaL 77//I. 67 e), but the gen. 
is much commoner. 

^op«i is taken by some as 'obtains by 


Digitized by 




Enter POLYNEICES, on tlu spectators' left. 

Po. Ah me, what shall I do ? Whether shall I weep first for 
mine own sorrows, sisters, or for mine aged sire's, as I see them 
yonder ? Whom I have found in a strange land, an exile here 
with you twain, clad in such raiment, whereof the foul squalor 
hath dwelt with that aged form so long, a very blight upon his 
flesh, — while above the sightless eyes the unkempt hair flutters 
in the breeze ; and matching with these things, meseems, is the 
food that he carries, hapless one, against hunger s pinch. 

Wretch that I am! I learn all this too late: and I bear 
witness that I am proved the vilest of men in all that touches 
care for thee : — from mine own lips hear what I am. But, seeing 
that Zeus himself, in all that he doeth, hath Mercy for the sharer 
of his throne, may she come to thy side also, my father ; for 
the faults can be healed, but can nevfer more be made worse. 

\A pause. 

1362 TovTOiffUf 0ope?] Blaydes conject. rowit ffv/i^peu—On the v. I. 4t4f>ei (V^) for 
0opei, q>. V. 1357, O. T. 1330. 1366 roTf trwaof ^irev] Wecklein conject. rcuf 

^cuf flucovcur. — ro^iik Reiske : raXXa MSS. 1368 vcM'i is wanting in L^ B, Vat. 

1370 L has rpd^^opa, though it rightly gives ir/w^^pd in v. 581. ivo^opd 

begging* ; but a amjeeiure to that effect 
would be hardly in place. Obviously it 
means simply Carries,* and alludes to a 
wallet (iHipa) carried by Oed., for the 
reception of the ovoMtfrd ^/n^/iiara (4). 
This was a part of the conventional outfit 
for the wandering be^ar ; so, when A- 
thena turned Od3rsseus into that guise, she 
gave him ffKrjwrpoif xal OMucia iHjfnfv, | 
irvjcyd ^uydKiriw' h 8i arp6^ lyer doprHip: 
*a staff, and a mean, much-tattered wal- 
let ; and therewith was a cord to hang it' 
(O/. 13. 437). 

1366 £ 'And I testify that I have 
come to be, have proved myself, most 
vile in regard to thy maintenance*: 
f[Kfiv as ii77lx^c0Tor...^«cei(n.). (Better 
tnus than, 'I, who have come hither* 
am,* etc.) — ipo^* vatt cratoav, dat. of re- 
spect.— )iit *i oXXmv: £1. 1115 HA. (3 
^iy/JL\ a^Kou ; OP. M^«/r* oXXotftr t6$ti. 

1367 £ dXXd... Tdp, * but smc£* : see 
on 088. Zi|vl o^v6ajcof Op^v«»v, a sharer 
with Zeus on his throne: cp. on 138a. 
Where we should sav, *an attributi* 
of godhead, the Greeks often use fhe 
image of assessor. At8«^, here compas- 
sion ; see on 137. A^i^f , as well as 'BXeof, 
had an altar at Athens (see Paus. i. 17. i, 
cited on 960). Shaksp. Merck. 4. i. 193 
(mercy) : 'It is enthroned in the hearts of 

kings, It is an attribute to God Himself; 
And earthly power doth then show likest 
God's, When mercy seasons justice.' 

4w* Ifryoit iraoo, in all deeds: cp. //. 
4. 178 ato' o0rwf ffirl ira^i x^^ '''^* 
X^O'et 'A7a/i^/biy«r, <in all cases' (as in 

Kalirp4« v^Lt *mgh to thee also.' In 
this sense wp^ is usu. said of places (see 
10), very seldom of persons (except in 
such phrases as ^ iro6s roit B^^iuoBi- 
raif IXrye, before their tribunal, Dem. 
or. lo § 98). In AfU. 1188 Khd^oiAat, | 
...vp&f 9/AMa2ri=*8i£k.intc- their arms': 
in Au^$ ifia^s fyx«« «^ »/w 'A/>y«£«i» 
arpar^Bon them; and so ib. 97 Tpds 

are remedies for 
{i.e. if Oed. will return to Thebes with 
Polyneices), while there is no possibility 
of addine to them.' In this appeal for 
pardon, the 'faults' most naturally mean 
those committed by the speaker; but the 
vague phrase which he nas chosen per- 
mits the thought that there had been 
errors on both sides, irpoo^pd implies 
at once a confession and an assurance; 
the son has behaved as ill as possible ; 
he could not, even if he would, add to 
his offence. Hartung s dvo^opd could 

f ydp if |Mfn)|Uviiv : * there 
for the iiaults committed 

Digitized by 




ovo avrayLtipei fi ovocu^ aAA aTifiaaa^ 
ncfixfjet,^ avavBo^y ovS* a /njvCei^ <f>pd(ra^ ; 
cj (rTrep/iar ai/Sp6^ rov8*, ifial 8* o/JLaCfiove^y 
irtipd(TaT aXX* vii^i^ y€ Kunja-aL irarpo^ 
TO SvcirpocoLOTov Kdirpoaijyopov orofia, 
cJ? fnf fi drLfiov, rov 0€ov ye irpooTdrqVy 
ovTO)^ d(f>^ lL€y fiTjSev dvrenroji/ cno^. 

AN. Xey*, c5 raXaCTrcop*, avro? cSi' XP^^ trdpei. 
rd iroXKd ydp tol pijfjLar rj repiffavrd rt 
rj Svcr)(€pdi/avT 17 KaroLKrio'cun'd nois 
Trapco^c (fxoirqi/ rol^ d<f>(ovijroL^ tuhL. 

no. aXX* cfcpcS* KGiXai9 yap iir/yel aii fioL' 
trpSyrov /lev avrov rov Oeov 'TroLovfiei/o^ 
dparyovy €i/0€i/ p! cSS* dviaTrjcev /lokelu 




1378 ovd' drrafuipii L,: <ri^ S* oMTOfulfiei Meineke : oud* arraiulrlfu 
1376 cS ffHpfia rwip^ A (see comment): w ffir4pfia y* a»ip6s 
B, Vat. 1277 iwnrpoeotffTw L and most MSS. : iva-irpoffiTw B, T, Vat., Farn.: 

dwrrpoawrov Nauck. 1378 wr ;&i^ ft* dri/ioPf rod] Blaydes conject. ^t fiii 


not mean what he intends, * there is no 
possibility of rKoiling^ the past,' but only, 
' there is no possibility of referring the 
blame elsewhere,* — of putting it on other 

1871 tC oay^t; An anxious pause, 
while Oed. remains silent: cp.^315, ji8. 

1878 H |fcij |&* dmoo^rpa^s : Xen. 
Cyr. 5. 5. 36 17 KfiX 0(\^w o'e; Elcb pod- 
Xei, i^. Kai o6k dToo-rp^^ei /i€ 
waT€p dfjTi ; But the place from which 
one turns is put in the gen., as O- T. 431 
ofjcwy TUfS^ dvoorpa^eft.— ATV)uio*a9, of 
rejecting a suppliant, cp. 49, 286. 

187ft «l ^inpiMT* : for the plur. cp. 
600. The vJ. o-mpi&a rdvSp^ might be 
defended by TV. 1147 f*"^*' ''^ *'*'' f*^ 
ffripfia <r&w ifuufJiAinap (cp. id. 304) ; but 
the sing., when it refers to more ttuin one 
person, is usu. rather *race,' like wipiia 
IlcXoxidwy Aesch. Cho. 503. Cp. 330. 

i|Lal 8*. When different relationships 
of the same person are expressed, the 
second is introduced by hi, without a 
preceding |Uv: Aesch. Ftrs* 151 lu-fynip 
^ffiX4<att I /Sotf-iXeta 6* i/n/j: Eur. jifet/, 
970 TOTpot wituf ywaxKay beinrirw 5' ifkipn 
Her. 7. 10 •raTpi rf o'4»» dStX^tf Si ifufi 

8. 54 *A0ijwalup ro^ tfevydkdat, ivvrf Si 

1876 dXX' v|Mt« 7c, < K^ at least * 
(since I have failed): cp. £/. 411 ffvythf- 
wBi 7'aXXd 9VW (new, at least): ib, 415 
X^ aXXd Twiro (this, at least) : ib» 1013 
vow axif ^XKi ry XP^r^ irari: Tr, 320 
cftr*, <5 rdXcur', oXX' ^m^v: Dem. or. 3 
§ 33 ii» cfSv dXX& vw y* M...^^eX^0^e. 

1877 Svo^pdo^urTov^sx^^^**^^ vpoj-- 
^pwBax (midd.), hard for one to hold 
intercourse with. Cp. Plat. Lys. 133 b 
iSSteow iifup.,,&tropoi eZrac xpaa^peirBou, 
they 'seemed to us hard to deal with.* 
The epithet refers to his sullen silence, 
and is defined by dirpoon]YOf>ov. In Eur. 
/. A. 345 Sv<rTp6<riTot iav re kkjjdpw 
0-TdiKot, Thuc. I. 130 SwrpSfToSop.,. 
airrSv vaptlxt, the sense is 'hard of access* 
i.e. living in a haughty seclusion. Cp. 
TV. 1093 Xiorr*, aT>ja.TW Opi/ifia KaTpoa' 
•iiyopow (the Nemean lion). «ri6 |itt: 
for the periphrasis cp. 603. 

1878 11 a»s ffcif |& dTtu,ov...o&r«»« d^** 
|U. The objection to d^^ -yf is that a 
second -yf (though possible, see on 387) 
is here weak after 9cov -yf. As to its 
place after d^, that is paralleled by 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAQNfil 

20 1 

Why art thou silent? Speak, father: — ^tum not away from 

me. ^ Hast thou not even an answer for me ? Wilt thou dismiss 
me in mute scorn, without telling wherefore thou art wroth ? 

O ye, his daughters, sisters mine, strive ye, at least, to move 
our sire's implacable, inexorable silence, that he send me not 
away dishonoured, — ^who am the suppliant of the god, — in such 
wise as this, with no word of response. 

An. Tell him thyself, unhappy one, what thou hast come 
to seek. As words flow, perchance they touch to joy, perchance 
they glow with anger, or with tenderness, and so they somehow 
give a voice to the dumb. 

Po. Then will I speak boldly, — for thou dost admonish me 
well, — first claiming the help of the god himself, from whose altar 

d«'6r</Mr rbif, 1379 ovrtat /t* 64i yt MSS. (m' d^i^Kc R) : ovrwf d^$ fu Dindorf : 

Elms, conject. ovruf d^i (and so Hartung): Blaydes* ovrvt d^^cu. 1380 

Xff^] Nauck conject. XP^iot or XPVi^^- 1284^ffaXwt 7^] ydp coXcat 7^^ L, 

with three dots over the first yip : cp. v. 353. xaXwt d* R. 

1400. On the other hand a repeated |m, 
in the utterance of impassioned entreaty, 
may be defended by 1407 ff. fiij rot /u.,. 
Ii-il fi^ drifidffjfr^ yt: cp. TV. 118 ldo6 ft,* 
dpvrapdavti \ cuoc fk* 6 Kiffvfn : Eur. Ph. 
497 ifuil fUVf tl KoX fi^ Ktt0* *EXXi)vanr 
X^^ra I T€6pdfi/Ji€$\ d>X odr ^vi^erd iim 
ioKut "XJytar. 

Elmsley's conjecture ovrwt d^^iQ, which 
Hartung adopts, is unmetrical. tiifu has 
I in pres. (and impf.) indie, imper., infin., 
and partic. (though X in Epic poetry, and 
sometimes even in Attic, as Aesch. TM. 
4(^3), but t always in pres. subj. and opt: 
Jfl, 1^.214 /jM$lff(nfidx€<r0€u: Hom» Hymn, 
4. 153 irpoinpiKta ffTwbtrrai Theoen. 94 
y\S»a9a9 Iffn KOicfyf: Od, 4. 185 oid' dn- 
ni-ijli:- In Ar. Lys. 157 W 5*; ^r d^wfftM 
aifipa 4/iaf , w ttdXt (so the MSS.), Kuster 
brought in a gratuitous error by writing 
d^ltaa*, which Dindorf has adopted. As 
Chandler says, d^Uaai is a false accent 
for el^icSai. {Accent; ind ed. § 704, cp. 
S 830.) cU^T|Tai (Blaydes) would mean 
*Ut go hold of (with gen., O, T. i5«i 
HKWfow S* d^tov), not * dismiss.* 

Tov Oiev Y«, Poseidon (1x58): vi em- 
phasises the whole phrase, to which orra 
would usu. be added (cp. 83) : cp. O. T. 
919 dX/3la... I T^ocr', iKtipov y* odo-a Tctw- 
TtMfi idftap. — irpoo4dTT|v: cp. on 1171. 
— o^TMf, so contemptuously: cp. O. T. 
256, Ant. 315. 

1280 XP*^ ^ causal (rather than 
modal) dat., cp. 333 T6^ouri: Ph. 163 

1381 H tbL iro\Xd ^i(|iOTa, 'the many 
words ' (of any given long speech), with 
gnomic aor., as 1314 cU fuucpal \ dfUpai 
Ka.T49t9To. Distinguish 87 rd r6XX' ^cctra 
iroini, ' those many,' in a definite allusion, 
(rd ToXXd must not be taken separately 
as adv., 'oft.') — ^ Tipi|rarni n etc.: *by 
giving some pleasure,— or by some utter- 
ance of indignation, or of pity.' Not, 
* by exciting some indignation or some 
pity.' Neither Svo^ipaCvtiv nor KaTotKT- 
({tcr is ever causative in classical Greek. 
In Eur. /. A. 686 KartfiKrl^Brjir is not, 
' I was moved to pity,' but * I bewailed 
myself,' the puss. aor. in midd. sense, as 
often. The emotion of the speaker will 
awaken a response in- the hearer. 

1288 d4^Mn|Teit in act sense: so 
ayou^rot ( TV. 068), d^rycrof (Aesch. 
£um. 345); cp. o^/Siroff, * fearless,' O. T. 
885: and n. above on 1031. 

1284 ^{rpffC, /nun]^ (but otherwise 
in 1530). Cp. Ai. 330 ^^yeZr', *he ever 
taught ' (Tecmessa recalling the utterances 
of Ajax). 

1286 £ woiOV|MVO« dpMy^v, 'making 
my helper,' i.e. appealing to his name : 
cp. O. T. 340 (r^ dydpa) kou^ roeUBui^ 
' make him partner ' : llieogms 1 13 /i^ 
rcrt r^ Ktucb^ opSpa ^Ckow iroUiaBai 
vrai/>or.— «S8c with |&o\tCv (epex. inf.), 
'that I should come hither': cp. 1351. 
dviTTi^w: cp. 376. 

Digitized by 




d rfjaSe rrj^ yrj^ KoCpavo^, 8iSov9 i/jLol 

Xefat T dKov(Tai r aa'<f>aX€2 (rvp €^dSai. 

Koi ravT d(f>* vficip, c5 ^ivoi^ fiovXTJaofiai 

Koi Totj/S' oScX^ati/ Kal irarpo^ KvpeZv ifJLoL 1 290 

<£ 8* rjXdov rjBri col deXo} Xcfat, irarcp. 

yijs CK irarp<jJa9 i^ekTjXa/jLOL (f}vyd^y 

Tot? crois iravdp)(oi^ ow€k eudcuceu/ dpovoi^ 

yovg ire<f>VKcis rj^iovv yepaircpa, 

dvff cSi/ ft* *ErcoicX^9, ciSj/ c^ucrci vedrepo^;, 1 295 

yi79 i^eojcev^ ovrc PLKyjaa^ Xoyto 

ovT €C9 cXcy^o^ x^iP^^ ^^^* ipyov /jloXcuv, 

TToXiv 8c TTCccra?. tui/ cyco /laXio-ra ftcj/ 

7771/ en) J/ *EpLinfv alrCav elvau Xeyoi* 

eirctra /cctiro fjidirreoiv ravTQ kXuoi. 1300 

cTTcl yap -17X^01' "Apryos is to AcjpLKOu, 

Xafi<au ASpaarov wevffepov, ^i/ojfioTas 

caTTfa ifjiovT^ yrjs oaoLnep ^ArrCas 

1288 dff^aXijt, {sic) L.— roord'] rouyd* MSS.: see on 445. 1291 ^] »Se B, T, 
Vat., Fam. 1298 wtufdpxois] djfdpxots Nauck. 1294 yepairipq:, MSS. 

(iTf/MuWpa Vat.) : L has the 1 of eu in an erasure, and the a has been added above the 
line. — yepalrepcf Jacobs, Nauck: ywii...yfpaiTipa Musgrave. 1297 oOt* Ipyou 

MSS.: oW IpTow Hermann. — fpyw] fpytop B, T, Vat., Fam. 1299 ipurvp L. 

1288 X^ou 1^ cUovo-aC r': see on 
190. — 4(68^: see 1165. 

1289 BovXi|o^)|tai, ' I shall wish* (/.«. 
until the hoped-for fulfilment of the wish 
has been attained). So O. T. 1077 (where 
see n.), /^». 681, etc. 

1291 MXm 8i yj^QX {jwtq) £ ifXeov, 
those things for which I came ; cognate 
ace of errand, as O. T. 1005 row' d^cx- 
o/ii7r: Plat Prot, 310 E ovrd ra&ra /coi 
rCr ^Kw. See n. on O. T, 788. 

1293 £ iravctpx^*'' ^' fitting, since 
each brother claimed the sole power (373). 
— YipoCnpos, (Jacobs and Nauck, ) for y^ 
pcurSfpi^, has been received by several 
edd., including Dindorf and Wecklein. 
The common idiom doubtless favours it; 
yet the phrase, * brought into being by 
the elder birth^ is surely intelligible as a 
poetical fusion of yov^ irp<n-4pqL xe^v/cc^ 
with y€paLT€pot wet^vKut. 

In Attic prose the comparative of 
ytpaids always implies the contrast be- 
tween youth and a more advanced period 

of life (Thuc. 6. 18 a/ia vim yepairipas 
/3ouXci;orrcf). The use in the text, to 
denote merely priority of birth (Attic " 
Tpe<r/8«}re/>os), is Ionic, as Her. 6. 52 d/*- 
4>6T€pa rd TaiSla iiyi^atrdcu paotXiaSy 
Tiftav Zk fiJaXKow rhv ytpair^povi and 
poetical, as Theocr. 15. 139 h ytpalraTos 
. eUari toLSup. 

129ft dvO* cJv, 'wherefore': cp. O. T. 
264 n. — In 'EtcokXi{s the o might be 
either long or short (cp. on i) : elsewhere 
Soph, has the name only in AfU. 23, 194 
{'EreoxXia beginning both verses). 

1296 £ AOY^, in an argument upon 
the claim, before a competent tribunal. — 
fls IXcyxov: cp. 835 rdx* eli fida'opw el 
XtfM"' X<4*^* ^^ (fryov is a species of 
hendiadys, — the practical test of single 
combat (cp. At, 814 rdxos Tdp (pyov 
Koi rroiCiv a/i' ^^erat). We cannot dis- 
tinguish x<*f^> ^ ^^^ duel, from tpyw^ 
as a trial of strength between adherents, 
since Thebes was with Eteocles. Her- 
mann's ov8' (for the .MS. ovr'), before 

Digitized by 




the king of this land raised me, that I might come hither, 
with warranty to speak and hear, and go my way unharmed. 
And I will crave, strangers, that these pledges be kept with me 
by you, and by my sisters here, and by my sire. — But now I would 
fain tell thee, father, why I came. 

I have been driven, an exile, from my fatherland, because, as 
eldest-bom, I claimed to sit in thy sovereign seat Wherefore 
Eteocles, though the younger, thrust me from the land, when 
he had neither worsted me in argument, nor come to trial of 
might and deed, — no, but won the city over. And of this 
I deem it most likely that the curse on thy house is the cause ; 
then from soothsayers also I so hear. For when I came to 
Dorian Argos, I took the daughter of Adrastus to wife; and 
I bound to me by oath all of the Apian land who 

This accent is that of the gen. plur. (cp. Eur. /. 71 931 oHk, dXK* 'E/MvOr dti/id m' 
«V/3dXXei x^o"^ : f^* 970 ^a< ^* 'EpiwOp ovk iir€lff$7i<raw v6fufi) : but the scribe doubtless 
meant ipurvv for ace. sing., as in TV. 893 (T. he has written ir(tK€v...tuy6\'iiw ipwuWf 
£L loSo StdijfMir iXoutf' epi¥w> In the latter place the corrector has indicated t>, 
while leaving u. IdOO xXiktf] kKuwit A, L', K ; which Hortung adopts, changing 

^Tcira to avwtls re. 

ipyovt is necessary, unless we suppose an 
oOt€ understood before X*^P^* ^- ^^ 
0, T. 116 flF. 

1398 fL |iaXi«PTa ^ Mrith Xiyw, not 
with n^v oi)v 'Ep. : *and of these things 
I hold (as the most probable account) 
that the cone on thy race is the cause; — 
then from seers also I hear in this sense.' 
Cp. El. 939 ot/iai iidXiffr' hftayt roO 
TtOwJiK&rot I fur/ffuV *OpiffTOV radra irpoa^ 
Beivai TUfo, * I think it most likely that...': 
Ph, 617 ofoiTo /ti^r il6.\i9&* iicoOou^ 
Xapiijw^ *he thought it most likely that he 
(could bring him) without compulsion.* 
The |Uv after itoXiara opposes lAis view, 
the most likel}^ , to olAer views (not stated) 
which are possible, though less probable: 
limTa is not opposed to uiv, but intro- 
duces the fact which confirms his con- 

r^v 9^ 'Epiv^v, the Fury who pur- 
sues thee and thy race, the family curse, 
369 H}if rdXat yitfovt <^$opdy (cp. 965), 
as Oed. himself called his sons' strife 
T€TfMfid¥riP (4ai). Not, *lAy curse on 
thy sons': Polyneices knows nothing of 
the imprecation uttered at 421 fT. ft is 
a distinctive point in the Sophoclean 
treatment of the story that the curse of 
Oed. on his sons comes afier the out- 
break of war between them, not Ar- 

/ore it, as with Aesch. and Eur.: see 

l&dvTMftv, at Argos, probably alluding 
to Amphiaraus (13 13). This Argive ut- 
terance as to the cause of the brothers' 
strife may be conceived as a part of the 
oracles noticed at 1331, which also con- 
cerned the issue. 

laoi t. The Ydp seems meant to 
introduce a further account of what the 
Atdrrecf at Argos had said; but no such 
exi>lanation is given, ydo cannot be ex- 
plained, at this point in tne story, as the 
mere preface lo'A^rative {O. T. 177); 
that should have stood in 1109. Yet I 
would not write 8' dp*. The nearers are 
left to understand that he found the seers 
among his new allies. — t& A«»piKtfv, sim- 
ply as being in the Lxapkh, wifft^ IIAo- 
Tof (see on 695); cp. on 378 (ir^o^Xofb- 

laoa H yi[%' A^iiLt, a name for the 
Peloponnesus (Aesch. Ag. 156), from the 
mythical king *Airtf, who crossed over 
from Naupactus, * before Pelops had come 
to Olympia,' as Pans, says, and purged 
the land of monsters. The Sicyon myth 
made him son of Telchin (Paus. 9. 5. 7) ; 
Aesch. calls him ^arp^/Aomr TaX% 'At6X- 
\iavot (Suppl. 163). Distinguish 1685 
dTioy Tojr, *a far land' (tkirb). 

Digitized by 




irpokoi KoXovvTOL KoX TerifiTivTaL BopC, 

07ra)9 Toi/ eirraXoyxpv is ©i/^Sa^ oroXoi' 13^5 

^p TOtcrS' dycipas 17 OdvoiyLi wavSCKo^s, 

-37 rov9 TttS* iKirpdiavras c/c^SaXotfti y^s. 

cTci/- ri 8i7ra wy a<^iyii4vos Kvpci ; 

col wpooTpoiraCovSy cS ndrcp, Xi^rds €)(<i}p 

avT05 T ifiavTOv ^vfifidxicov re r<3y ifxciv, 1310 

ot vvi' onii^ cTTTa rd^eaiv (tvv irrrd t€ 

Xoy^aLS TO BijfiT)^ weSCov dii<f>€crTda'L irdv 

0X0% hopvcrcrov% *AiJL(f>idp€a}s, ra irp&ra /ih/ 

hopeu KpaTvu(aVy wp&ra S' ouovcip oSots* 

o 8ciJt€/)09 8' Atra)Xo5 Oti/cco^ T0/C05 J 3^5 

Tv8€v9' rpiTos 8' 'Er€OKXo9, 'Apy€ib9 ycycJs* 

riraprov *ltnrofL&ovT aTrcorctXci/ irarfip 

1304 do^ MSS. : d6/>ct Dindorf. 1806 roto'd'] rolj- L first hand : S added i\ 

ia09 aoL rporrpoTaLovtrvi rdrtp {sic) L. ISIO wMt r* Reiske: aMt 7* 

ia04 Tffr{|ii|VTai: for the pf., ex- 
pressing y£Mf repute, q>. on 186, 1004: 
Thuc, 1. 45 0Mrof 7A/) tpTj ^wci rpii 
rd drTiToXor, t6 B^ /a^ ifiirodw iwoarr- 
aytaificrtp e^oU^ reri/jifiTaif is in per- 
manent honour. — 8op£ : see on 620* This 
was the ordinary form, i^, the form used 
in prose, as by Thuc. In the iambic 
verse of tragedy it is only once necessary 
(Eur. /fee. 5 KMwot irx« Sppl irtaw 
'EXXY^mrj'). In lyrics it was freely used 
by Aesch. and Eur. But neither the 
iambics nor the lyrics of Soph, anywhere 
require it, while they thrice require S^pii. 
The question, then, is: Are we to assume 
that Soph, never used 8opC? As the MSS. 
give that form even where S^pti is neces- 
sary, their evidence is indecisive. On 
general grounds it is more probable that 
Soph, should have admitted both forms. 
This was Hermann^s view ; among recent 
editors, Bellermann supports it. 

laOft tAv iirTdXoYxov...arr6\ov, *the 
expedition with seven bodies of spear- 
men'; Le. the compound adj. is equivalent 
to two separate epithets, * sevenfold,' and 
'armed with spears': cp. on 17 irwof^ 
TTtpoi. The boldness of the phrase con- 
sists in the collective sing. (rrdXor being 
used instead of a plur. like rd^eii (131 1). 
Not, 'under the seven spears of seven 
leaders,* as if the \6yxn o( each leader 
was an ensign. Cp. on 1 3 1 1 . The art. r6¥, 

because the expedition is no longer a 
project, but a fiict (1313). 

ia06 t, «av86c«f, as asserting just 
claims in fair fight The device on the 
shield of the Aeschylean Polyneices is 
AUcTi leading a man in golden armour, 
with the words, jcard^w d* S»ipa ropSt, 
Kol ToXiv I i^ei varptp^Mf iiafidrup r* en- 
<rrp<Hftds (Thib. 647).— >roit toLS' ktrp., 
Eteocles : for pi., cp. 148. 

laoa fUv marks a pause after a state- 
ment, before the speaker proceeds to 
comment or argument: so EL 534: Eur. 
Med. 386 etey* | koX H^ re^Murt* Ws /m 
m^rrai roXit ; 

laiO avT6« T*: cp. 463. The geni- 
tives are simply subjective, 'prayers of 
mine and of theirs,' i^. made by us (cp. 
1336), rather than gen. of connection, 
'about myself,' etc 

1311 £ Td(coav...X6yxait. The 'al- 
lies' are the chieftains. They have 
marched 'with their seven hosts and 
their seven spears,' because each, carry- 
ing his spear, rides at the head of his own 
Ixxly of spearmen. Polyneices, who is 
one of the seven, thinks of himself for 
the moment as present with his comrades 
in arms. 

laia £ Sofn)wov« = tepu«'joor, a word 
used also by Hes. and Aesch. (not Hom.), 
and usu. rendered ^ s^tAX'^randishin^.^ 
But this seems to confuse vviia with o-eiw. 

Digitized by 




are foremost in renown of war, that with them I might levy 
the sevenfold host of spearmen against Thebes, and die in my 
just cause, or cast the doers of this wrong from the realm. 

Well, and wherefore have I come hither now ? With 
suppliant prayers, my father, unto thee — mine own, and the 
prayers of mine allies, who now, with seven hosts behind 
their seven spears, have set their leaguer round the plain of 
Thebes; of whom is swift-speared Amphiaraus, matchless 
warrior, matchless augur; then the son of Oencus, Aetolian 
Tydeus; Eteoclus third, of Argive birth; the fourth, Hippo- 

medon, sent by Talaos, his sire; 

MSS. 1811 iwrh rd^ctftr] hrrd r* iffxlffiw Bergk. 

L. — dofiuaaoOs Reisig: SofiOffaovs MSS. 

1813 otoff from cKowr 

On the analogy of the Homeric \ao<rff6ott 
'ureing on the host' (epith. of Ares etc.)t 
and the Pindaric 2inro0'6at, 'steed-urging,' 
Sofniovoof should mean rather 'spear- 
hurling* (cp. //. ii. 147 AX^oy V tSt 
la-ff€U€ Kv\lw8€ff$cuj sent him rolling like 
a ball of stone). * Charging with the 
spear' is less suitable, since the epic 5^pv 
is rather a missile than a cavalry-lance. 

'Afi^ t dLp m i (-'-'^-, cp. on i), son of 
Oecles, 'at once the Achilles and the 
Calchas of the war ' (as Schneidewin says), 
is the most pathetic figure of the legend. 
He foresees the issue; but his wife Eri- 
phyl^i the sister of Adrastus, persuades 
him to go (having been bribed by Poly- 
neices with Harmonia's necklace); and 
when all the chiefs save Adrastus have 
fallen, the Theban soil opens, and swal- 
lows up Amphiaraus and his chariot: EL 
837: Find. Nem. 9. 34: 10. 8. Cp. OL 
6. 15 (Adrastus speaking) iro^^ tfrpariot 

^yoB^ Kol Swpi fidpm^9ai. Aesch. makes 
him the type of ill-foted virtue {Tked. 
597). In contrast with the 0/3pcf of the 
other chie&, his a-u^poa^u marked by 
the absence of any device {(rii/ia) on his 
shield {id. 591, Eur. J*h, 11 19 J^m' 
^Xa). The same Greek feeling for a 
tragic prescience is seen in the story so 
beautifully told by Herod. (9. 16) of the 
Persian guest at the banquet of Attaginns. 
rd vpMra |iiv...irp«Ta m: the art. is to 
be repeated with the second clause. For 
*he f^panaphora cp. 5 : //. i. 358 ot wtpl 
ItJkw fiovMpr aurawr, repl 8' iirrk liAx^^^tu. 
oUtvwv 68«Gt, in respect to the paths 
of birds of omen, /^. in applying the 

rules of augury to their flights. Cp. //. 
II. 137 TiJinj d* o^onioSrt ra»vtrr€p&y€irai 
ccXei^etf I Ttl0ec$ai' rw oC n fiirrarpdiru 
068' iXeyl^, I efr' ivl St^r (u<ri, etc. 
Quite different h 0. 71 31Z SXXyp fuurri- 
KTit...686p, some other way of divination 
(as distinct from augury). 

Idlft fL The thirteen lines (1313— 
1335) which contain the list of chiefs 
illustrate the poet's tact. There is no 
pomp of descnption, no superfluous de- 
tail ; but the three most interesting points 
are lightly touched, — the character of Am- 
phiaraus, the character of Capaneus, and 
the parentage of Parthenopaeus. The 
dramatic purpose is to dignity the 'strife, 
and to heighten the terror of the father's 
curse, which falls not only on the guilty 
son, but on his allies (cp. 1400). 

The list agrees in names, though not 
in order, with Aesch. Tk. 377—653, 
where each name is associated with one 
of the seven gates of Thebes, as probably 
in the epic Thebaid. (Cp. Ant. 141 ff., 
where the seven champions appear as 
having been slain and spMd^ — the special 
doom of Amphiaraus being ignored.) Eur. 
Phmm. 1 104 — t i88also hu this list, except 
that Eteoclus is omitted, and Adrastus 
(the one survivor) substituted. In his 
•Supplier Eteoclus and Adrastus are both 
included, while either Hippomedon or 
Amphiaraus seems to be omitted. 

1816 £. TvSf^: cp. Aesch. Th. 377 
ff.: Eur. Ph, 1130 fe, SuppL 901 ft ^ 
'EWoicXot: Aesch. Th. ^57 ff.: Eur. 
Suppl, 873 fll 'Iinro|U8ovT : Aesch. Th, 
486 ff.: Eur. /%. iii3ff. 

Digitized by 




KaTrai/ev? to StJ^tj^ aarv ^ciaeiv irvpi' 

€KTO^ 8c Ilap^ci'OTraros *ApKa^ opiruraiy 1320 

en-dwfios rrjq irpoadei/ dSfiijTr)^ XP^^V 

firjTpo^ Xovcv^ct9, TTtcrro? *Ar<iXai^9 ywo?* 

eyoi oc (TO 9, k€l firj <ros, aAAa tov kokov 

WOTflOV (f>VT€vdeC^, Cr09 76 rot KoXoVfACVOS, 

aycu TOi/ *A/yyov9 a<l>ofiov €S €b;/Sa9 arparov. 1325 

01 cr' di/rl waCSoiv roivBe /cat ^Inrxfj^y wdrepy 

iK€T€voii€y ^fiirairrc^ i^airovfievoL 

firjvLv jSapeiai/ eiKad^iv opiLtapjivia 

r^S* avBpl Tovfiov npo^ Kaacymiyrov rCcrcVt 

09 ft* i^€(acr€ KdnecruXrja'ei/ Trdrpa^. '330 

€1 yap Tt TTLOTOV ioTiv CK yjyq(TTripio}Vy 

019 &v (TV Trpoad-g, rotcrS* €(f>aa'K eli/ai Kpdro^. 

npos vvv ce KpTjvcjv koL 0€civ ofioyvCoii/ 

cdrcj TnOiadai /cat irapeiKadeiu, itrel 

1819 trvpH rdxck A, R, Aid. 1331 TpwrOof dSfi'^JTris xp^i^] Nauek conjecL 8ap^ 
dSiuifriii xfio^o''' 1B2S drri] dfi^ L. Dindorf. 1338 tUaOeu^ Elms. : elim$€» 

MSS. 1338 i^ffK* cZmu] Naack conject. it^iyj/rrau — ir/>cCror] jr/MreiT, Fam. : Kp&ni 

1818 H Ka>Taoxa4^...8^|«»o'av irvp{= 
' to destroy it with fire, in such a manner as 
to raze it to the ground ': wpC is instnim. 
dat., and coheres closely with the verb; 
Karoo-Ko^ is dat. of manner, but with 
proleptic force, like O. T. $i aXX' o^-^a- 
Xetq;, nil's* dy6p0tafft» ir^Ktw, s itwre d^r^oXij 
ehfai. Ka^ravc^ is the giant in whom 
the Gfipis of the assailants takes its most 
daring and impious form, the Goliath or 
Mezencius of the story: cp. Ant. 133, 
Aesch. TA, 411 if. In PA, 11 38 Eur. 
follows this conception; but in Suppl, 
861 fT. he presents Caponeus in a totally 
new light, as no less modest than trusty. 
That whole passage of the Supplias^ — m 
which Eur. seeks to individualise some 
of these champions more closely, — b cu- 
rious and characteristic. 

1880 & IlapOfvovatof , son of Ata- 
lanta by Meilanion, her vanquisher in the 
foot-race. Another version made Ares 
the father. 4irwirv|fto« rijs irpoo*6cv 63^ 
)fci(Tt)f, 'so named after her who before 
was a virgin,' XP^^ |up-p^ Xox<vOcC$, 
'having l^en bom of her when at last 
she became a mother.* — XP^^ (437)» 
after her long virginity. The gen. (itfrp^t 

as O, T. io8a Ttfl prdp r^^vtca fjarrpAf. 
In Aesch. Th. 536 this hero has off rt Tap- 
diwtav €Tii»vfiop I ^>p6yijpM : cp. Eur. PA, 
I ro6 6 rift KVPoyoG, 

1383 f, 1^ 84 <r^: 'And I, thy 
son, — or (the corrective KaC), if not really 
thy son,... thine at least in name.* tr6T- 
fiov : for gen., cp. last n. He does not 
mean, 'thou art not to blame for my 
tainted birth,* but, — 'disowned by thee, 
I have no sire but evil Destiny.* For 
y4 TOi cp. O, T. 1171 Kcfrov 7^ tw ^ 

1386 f» ctvrl ira(8«v ... UcTfvofUV 
here=Tp6t Tokhw^y *by them,' »>. 'as 
vou love them,' a very rare use of dvrC, 
but one which comes easily from its or- 
dinary sense, * in return for,' ' as an equi- 
valent for.' It would be as much as 
their lives are worth to refuse the prayer. 
(In El. 537 orr* ad«X0ov is sometimes 
taken as=*for his sake,* but this is by 
no means certain.) 

1388 f, |&T}viv...flicaO(tv, concede thy 
wrath to me, 1.^. remit it : the -san^i 
constr. (though not in the 'same appli- 
cation) as PA, 464 hrni^lK* S0 debit | tXwv 
iltdv HKjf, concede a v jyage to us. This is 

Digitized by 


OlAinOYZ Eni KOAfiNni 


while Capaneus, the fifth, vaunts that he will burn Thebes with 
fire, unto the ground ; and sixth, Arcadian Parthenopaeus rushes 
to the war, named from that virgin of other days whose marriage 
in after-time gave him birth, trusty son of Atalanta. Last, I, 
thy son, — or if not thine, but ofTspring of an evil fate, yet 
thine at least in name, — lead the fearless host of Argos unto 

And we, by these thy children and by thy life, my father, 
implore thee all, praying thee to remit thy stem wrath against 
me, as I go forth to chastise my brother, who hath thrust me 
out and robbed me of my fatherland. For if aught of truth 
b told by oracles, they said that victory should be with those"! 
whom thou shouldst join. ^ 

Then, by our fountains and by the gods of our race, I ask 

thee to hearken and to yield ; 

Tornebus in margin. 1388 For xpiiPwr Herwerden conject. jcWnty {sc» tup 

XfiV^rifplup) : Nauck, Orfiw, — koX O^w L and most MSS. : irp6t $€U¥ A, R, L'. 
1884 TafittKoBw Elms., raptucoBtip MSS. 

better than to make/i^u^ ace. of respect. — 
For the form of fU., cp. 861. — xo^^mv 
after npS' dvSpl, as O. T. 533 rdt ifidt 
fdlowed by roudc rdrdpos : q>. on 6. 

laao Since irdTpcis must clearly go 
with both verbs, it would seem that, 
aided by 4t4«o'c, the poet has used cCvf- 
o^t|o^if with the constr. of direrr^piy^er. 
Elsewhere we find only droa-vXar ri tik>j, 
to strip a thine from a man (cp. 991), or 
drooi/Xoy rcya re, to strip, a man of a 
thing. We cannot here take vdTpat as 
een. of the person robbed, ('snatched me 
from my country,') since itfmv* implies 
that the expeller is within the country. 
Nor could we well read wiCTpav (*took 
my country from me*). 

1881 & xpiifrnifUn¥, The oracle 
brought to Oed. by Ismene (389) had 
been received at Thebes (apparently) 
before the expulsion of Polyneices, since 
Oed. complains that the two brothers did 
not avail themselves of it in order to 
recall him (418). It was to the effect 
that the welfare of Thebes depended on 
Oedipus. If Polyneices means the same 
oracle here, ots av will be Thebes, on 
the one hand, and any foreign foe of 
Thebes on the other. But the reference 
here is rather to a special oracle con- 
cerning the war between the brothers, 
which Poljmeices has heard from the 
ftdifTM at Argos (cp. 1300). 

Tpoo^ : join thyself: cp. [Dem.] or. 
XI § 6 (speaking of the rersian king's 
power in the Peloponnesian war) ^t^- 
poif Tp6a$otTo (the 'Attic' alternative 
for TpoaOtTrOf cp. Buttmann Gr. § 107, 
Ods, 3), Toirovt iwUti Kparttp rw M" 
pw. So In the genuine Dem. or. 6 § 13 
c^ V iK€lpoit irpoa0»TOt and in Thuc. (3. 
1 1 ; 6. 80 ; 8. 48, 87) etc.— Cp. n. on 
404.'-l^<urK' : sc. rd XPV^^P*^ 

1888 Kpvp^v : so An/. 844 Antigone 
cries, li&t ^pictuai cp^oi 8ij|^s r' | cvop- 
fWTw dXtf-of. So AjuXgj^ Troy, when 
dving, invokes Kfnjwii re mrattol 6' ofSe 
alon^ with the Sun-god. Orestes, re- 
tummg to Argos, brings an offering to 
the Inachus (Aesch. CAo. 6). Wecklein 
quotes an inscription from Rangab^ An- 
tiqu. HelUn, nr. 1447 rcU [<$/uri^] i$p«Mt 
iroi ^pdrdo-aaf xal Kpdvas xal Tora* 
/loOs Kal ^eoi)t xdrrat xal rdaau 
The word Kp|vt*v b certainly sound ; the 
peculiarity is that, instead of a general 
word like ^7xwp^Wf we have ifA^yirCMv, 
which strictly suits 6tiiv only. 6fi6ywiet 
dtfo^sgods which belong to (protect) the 
same 7^01, here, the gods of the Lab- 
dacid yipot (369) : cp. 756. The variant 
irp^ $ewp would make the verse more 
impassioned, hut would also make the 
limited fitness of o^^oyvimv more felt ; 
L*s Kol is better. 

1384 t, viUo^i: cp. ii8i — The 

Digitized by 




7n"a>j(oi fih/ 'q/icU koI ^ipoi, ^euo^ 8c crv* 1335 

dXXoV9 8c do}7r€6oVT€S olKOVfiei/ (TV T€ 

KctvoJ, Tov avrov SdCfiov i^€iX7j)(6r€S> 

6 o ip So/ioL^ Tupawo^, eS r£kw; eycJ, 

Kou/^ '^^^ 'qiL(^v eyycXw a^pvveraL* 

oPy ei (TV n^/JL'g ivfnrapa<mjo'€L <f>p€vC^ I340 

/Spacer aifv oy/c^ /cat XP^^V Stoo-KcSoJ. 

cSoT* e' SofLoicrt TOMrt (rot? <mj<r(o cr aywvy 

cmjaoi 8* ifiarrrop, Kewov iKfiaXdv fiCq^ 

Koi ravra aov fih/ ^vOiKovro^ earn ftot 

Ko/jLTreu/y cufcv aov 8* ov8c aojOrji/ai adevo). ^345 

XO. Tw avhpaj rov nefixjiain'o^ ovvck, OtSwrov?, 

ctirciv oirota ^iL^op eKwefi^ax ttoXlj/. 
01. aXX' €t /icV, aofSpe^ rrjaSe 8i7/LtoiJj(oi \6ov6^, 

p/q ^TVY)(av avrov ZApo wpoaTrep.xjja^ ip,ol 

6b70"€i;9, SucaLciv Jot' €fiov /cXvetv Xoyov?, ^35^ 

ov Toj' iror* o/li<^9 T179 €/x.i79 iirgcOero' 

j/w o aftfi)C/€t9 etcri Ka/covcra? y €/jtov 

laaft ^4pos] rruxbs B, T, Fam., Vat. 1386 oUoOtiew] dx^ovfiew F. W. 

Schmidt. 1837 ^^ecXi^x^cf L*, Brunck, and almost all edd. since : ^$«iX1^ 

^oT€t L and the other MSS., Reisig, Schneidewin, Campbell. Cp. At. 815, where 
the first hand in L wrote Xaj8e2r (corrector, Xaxev). 1389 iyyekw made from 

oYTeXwr in L. 1840 (v/iTo/Mum^eif L and most MSS. : (v/iTa/MurriJo-ift A : 

^vfiwapoffHi^ L^, K,-^pwC\ Blaydes conject. x^P^ ^>^^ so Wecklein. 1841 

9. /. irrtvYOf for (ivo« doubtless arose 
from a feding that the word repeated 
should be that which immediately pre- 
ceded |ft^ (cp. on 5): but rrtaxcH koI 
^ot forms one notion, in whidi ^ii^oi 
is the more important element. 

1336 6«*iniovT«t, the word used by 
Creon in taunting Oed. (1003), is un- 
pleasant, but Polyneices means it to be 
so; his aim is to move Oedipus to loath- 
ixur of his present lot. Quintil. 6. 1. 44 
j/aec est ilia quae htbuacKt vocahir^ relms 
indignU tuperis invidicsis addens vim 
oratio (cp. Ar. Rhti, 1. ai § 10 A» ^x*'"' 
Xi<m'/k4' f^^X detrc60'ec). To the Athenian 
Aei/C^epof the very essence of a free man's 
dignity was ai>rii/>Keca: hence it is a trait 
of the iiTYoXhy^ot (Ar. Eth, ^. 4. 8), 

^l\op' 9ov\ik6p ydp: where the saving 
clause would apply to Oedipus. 

1337 8cU|Mv : cp. 76.— 4|€iX»|X«Tf« 

is clearly right; cp. Eur. fr. X15, Ar. 
TA,^ 1070 ri Tor' 'ApZpoiUia TrepLaXKa 
KOKUP I fUpot ^{Aaxor ; Soph, has the 
verb £/, 760 Tarpt^t r6fi§o9 iK^iiXQ 
X^wot. 4ciXi)<^Ttt was defended by 
Heim. as * having received from Eteo- 
des/ — the dispenser of our fortunes: — 
which seems far-fetched. In Ph, 1419 
dfiiartV ixXaP^ ffrpareA/mrot (L itcfia- 
X(^), the genit. ('out of) interprets the 

1888 L TdLXat, nom. for voc., as 
753* cp* o^ 1^5- — dppvvfTtu, not merely, 
'Uves softly,' but 'waxes proud.' In 
Attic the mtdd. and pass. d/Spf^ro/buu 
seems always to have this further sense, 
like jroXX^oAMi, \a/arpAifo/iaA, a-e/u'wo/uu : 
e.g'. Plat. Apd. 30 c iKaWvpo/iiiP re 
Kol iifipvv6fjkrip dPf H iprtcrifUfp ravra. 
The Of/., however, approaches the simpler 
sense in Aesch. Ag. 918 m'^) yvpoixot 4p 
rpdroit ifti | SfipvP€t * make me luxurious.' 

Digitized by 




a beggar and an exile am I, an exile thou ; by court to others 
we have a home, both thou and I, sharers of one doom ; while 
lUy king in the house — woe is me ! — mocks in his pride at thee 
and me alike. But, if thou assist my purpose, small toil or 
time, and I will scatter his strength to the winds: and so 
will I bring thee and stablish thee in thine own house, and 
stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force. Be thy 
will with me, and that boast may be mine: without thee, I 
cannot e'en return alive. 

Ch. For his sake who hath sent him, Oedipus, speak, as 
seems thee good, ere thou send the man away. 

Oe. Nay, then, my friends, guardians of this land, were not 
Theseus he who had sent him hither to me, desiring that he should 
have my response, never should he have heard this voice. But 
now he shall be graced with it, ere he go, — yea, and hear from me 

XP^r^;] xhvt^ R (A has to written above XP^i'V'), Nauck. 1342 d7(iiy] ^7c& B, 

Vat. 1346 o^Sdrov MSS., O^dJTOur Valckenaer. Cp. v. 461. 1348 

SrifjLoOxoi L first hand (changed to -oir by S), and most of the recent edd. : Sri/Mvxot 
the other MSS. and older edd., and so Blaydes, Campb., Mekler. 13ft 1 oO 

reU for 01^* eU Brunck. 1363 7^ ftov L, Vat., Blaydes: M jupu L': 7' ifioO 

the other MSS., and most edd. 

1340 ^fMvC, wish, purpose: cp. 1181 : 
Ani, 993 oCkow irapot y€ ffjft aTwrdrovw 
^ptpos. The decisive objection to the 
conjecture xtpC is that the assistance 
meant by gviiirafMM^o^i is moral, and 
^pcvC marks this. The proposed reading 
would make the verb too suggestive of 
the iop6t.,.iy x<^AUrt'(»**'a/Murrdnjf (Ani, 

1341 & (hr^^f 'trouble,' see on 1 161. 
a^: cp. 1601 Taxei...*"^ XP^^V* — 8*ft- 
oiciSflS, scatter his power to the winds: 
cp. 6v>. — m^«»...o*ni7M 8* : for the 
omission of /iht cp. An/, 806 fL n. — 
dywn cp. on 010. 

134ft ovM vwO^voi, not even to re- 
turn alive from the expedition (much less 
conquer) : a freq. Attic sense of o-c^^/Mit, 
as Xen. An, 3. i. 6 6 Scvo^w kin\pvr9 
Th9 'A«i^X\w rlin ctr ^ewr $(Hi>p...dpurTa 

1346 t, Tov ir<|»|raivTot, Theseus, 
who, on leaving the scene at 19 10, 
brought, or sent, word to the suppliant. 
Cp. 298.— -«lirtiv...lKirt|&i|rau, say, ere 
thou dismiss: see on 1038. 

1348 8T)|&oCxoi (cp. 1087 7ar tS^8€ 
dofiouxoit), the reading of the first hand 
in L, is clearly preferable to fh)|Uivxot. 

J. S. II, 

For the latter, Herm. urged that ( 1 ) Oed. 
is too angry to be so polite, and (2) the 
mere name of Theseus is not enough 
here, without a title. Both these argu- 
ments might with more justice be m- 
verted: for (ij it is predselv in the 
formal dydpet nfffSe drjfioGxoi xBop6t that 
we catch the note of suppressed pas- 
sion ; (a) Gi^«vff, so emphatic as the first 
word in 1350, would be wteJsened by 
di^fMvxof in 1348: and (3) with (hffioOxot 
we should here need the art. The elders 
of Colonus are addressed as 'guardians 
of this land' because, in the temporary 
absence of Theseus, they represent him. 
So X45 (to the Oiorus) w rffffS* i^opoi 

13ftO SucoMV doV : see on 970. 

13ftl j|i4^«. We should press the 
word too much if we rendered, * my pro- 
phetic voice'; though it always has a 
certain solemnity, owing to its traditional 
poetic use in reference to a god or an 
oracle: see on 550. 

13ftaf. (i{iMec\«...KotKo^o^Y', 'hav- 
ing been deemed worthy^ thereof {se, 
iir<uff04ff6at dfupijt r^t ^/'•Vf)t ye^i, and 
having heard,' etc. This is simpler than 
to supply Tocovrctfr with ot{. from roi- 


Digitized by 




roiavtf a top toxjo ov nor eu^ppavu piov* 
09 y*, <3 KaKioTC, aicfiirrpa koX Opovov^ ^^^t 
a vvv 6 <ro5 ^vaiyio^ iv Si^ficu^ ^€c, '355 

Toi' avTos avrov traripa rovS* aTnyXitcras 
- KadrjKas airokiv koI aroKas ravra<; <f>op€W, 
as vvp Soxpveis ela-opciv, or iv noutp 
ravT^, ^efirjKcti^ rvyxoj^i^ KaK^v ifioL 
ov Kkavara 8* icrrCv, aXk* i/iol fiep otcrrca 1 360 

raS*, icocTTcp &v JoJ, crov ^ovita^ ficfivTuieuo^, 
(TV yap fi€ P'6x6(f ToJS' idvKa^ €irrpo<f>ov, 
<rv fi c^ewcras* €k crc^cy o aXciifi€i/09 
dXXov9 C7r(UT<3 Toi^ /ca^* rjiiipav 0loj/. 
€t 8' i^€<f>va'a rdaSe imtj ^yLavr^ rpo(f>oxf^ 1365 

ras iratSas, '^ rai/ ovk av rj^ to (tov aepos' 
wv o ai0€ p. €K(TO}L<ova't,Vf aio cfcat Tpo<poi, 

1363 A r^p made from adrbp in L, with the v not wholly erased. I3ftft chs 

corrected (by S) from ffU in L. 18ft7 0^pe«y L, with most MSS. : ^p«V A, 

Uf R. Cp. 1362. 1368 ir6pifi] fivBif Reisig, irorAt^ Bergk. 18ft9 caicMr] 

^wr Toumier. I360 od irXawrdt 5' iffrlv made by S from od irXauoT* ^arty 

(so first hand) in L. icXairrd L', T, Fam. : and so Elms., Dindorf, etc See n. on 
ypwot and ytHa(rr6Sf O. T. 361 (Appendix). 1861 fuartp Reiske: iSartp MSS. 

{ivffTtp is not written above in L.) — ^^ot L, F. — fuftnffiiwov R, fUfiprifUpot the 

TOiavO' followed by & instead of oSs, 
as 0. T, 441, Ant, 691, Thuc i. 41 and 
oft.; so Lat. talis qtu^ old £ng. such,., 
which (Shaksp. Wint, i. i. 36, etc.). 

1864 6t y , «l KdKurrc : cp. 866 6t fi\ 
w xBUKOTe (to Creon): for the causal flf, 
see on 163. Oedipus first explains to 
the Chorus why he deigns a reply at all, 
and then suddenly turns on his son. As 
the schol. well says, daifMvUat rf diro" 
orpo^i XfiVrcu diro roG xopcd ixl rh» 
ILo\v¥€iictfv. Profound resentment could 
not be more dramatically expressed. — 
(TKijirrpa Kal 9p6vovt: cp. 435, 448. 

. 13ftft A, which things: the neut. plur. 
of 5t being used substantivally, with ref. 
to the masc. Op^vovt no less than to 
(TKiiirTpa: cp. Xen. Cyr, 8. 1. isxapirov/tuu 
do'^dXeiaF jceU etficXciay, d liOrt rara- 
0-i}irerai oih'e {nrtpirXrifiaGpTa Xv/uUwerati 
Isocr. or. 9 § is irdXXot koX ^ibiiJiP 
KoX ffut^poisvwffp, drep tup dya$<af 
rpemtdiirraTa TWf rrfKucovroit ivrUf, 

13ft 6 f. T^v avrdt avrov: see on 
930. — lOi^Kat dtiroXvv...ical ^opctv, didst 
mahe me homeless, and cause me to 

wear : so in Find. Pyth, t. 40 (quoted 
by Schneidewin) ^^eX^cur raOra p6ff 
ri04fi€P eihpSp6p re x*^P^t 'mayest 
thou take these things into thy provi- 
dence, and mahe the land happy in her 
sons.* Cp. also the double sense of woiw 
Thuc. 3. 19 6 Nvfb06dfi;pot n/fp re rod 
ZcrdXirov ^vfifiaxioM iTolfffft koI Zddmror 
r6r vi^ avTcif *A07ipa2ap (* brought about* ^ 
...'made'). The constr. of riffrffu with i~' 
ace and inf. is not rare in poetry: cp. 
Eur. /fee, 357, ITer. 990, Med. 717, etc.— 
dvoXiv: cp. 308. — ra^rmt without ras: 
cp. 639. 

13ft8 t, v6vm.,.KaKm¥ssT6Kvr&P0tt Ka- 
Kott, the gen, being added to define sr^ptp 
more doMly. Since iropot was a word, of 
such general meaning, the phrase, though 
unusual, seems defensible. Cp. such 
phrases as BvaoUrrup whptap \ i$\* {Ph, 
508), 'wiiPWP I \arp€6ftA7^ {Tr. 356), de^V 
dytipvp (x3. 506). — P<pi)K«^, as £t. 1056 
drop Tdp ip KaKcSs \ ifdrf ^t^tqfl : ib. 1094 
luAp^ fjbip 90k ip eadXi | ptpu^op, — k^i 
depending on ravrn : cp. O. 71 184 n. 

1360 icXav9<rd...olo^^: for the plur.. 

Digitized by 




such words as shall never gladden his life : — ^villain, who when 
thou hadst the sceptre and the throne which now thy brother 
hath in Thebes, dravest me, thine own father, into exile, and 
madest me citiless, and madest me to wear this garb which 
now thou weepest to behold, when thou hast come unto the 
same stress of misery as I. The time for tears is past: no, 
/ must bear this burden while I live, ever thinking of thee 
as of a murderer; for 'tis thou that hast brought my days 
to this anguish, 'tis thou that hast thrust me out; to thee 
I owe it that I wander, begging my daily bread from strangers. 
And, had these daughters not been bom to be my comfort, verily 
I had been dead, for aught of help from thee. Now, these girls 

preserve me, these my nurses, 

other Mss. : iufj»yiiUpow Dindorf. 1362 /c^^w L (stc\ with an erasure of one or 
two letters after oi : perhaps it was fi6x&ota. 1368 iK aidep 8*] 8* added by S in L. 
1364 rifuptuf—^ov {sic) L, where the line indicates an erasure of perh. three letters. 
1366 oi/ic &y 17 L first hand : after i|, the letter p has been added in paler ink by 
a much later hand, perh. of the 14th or 15th cent. Cp. on v. 973. 1367 vw S* aXSe 

see on 495. There is no sound basis for 
the view that K\avm%^deflendus, irXav- 
r6i^deflftus. Whether with or without 
the ff, the verbal adj. meant simply *be- 
wept,' and took on a potential sense only 
as irwichis could mean ' unconquerable.' 
See O.T.t Appendix, on v. 361.^^101 
|Uv, ' by me, on my part,' has no clause for- 
mally answering to it : but the antithesis 
is implied in the doom of Polyneices 
(1370 ff.). 

1361 I have little doubt that ti£8*, 
fcnnrcp, not rdS', cSo'ircp, is the true 
reading here. The synizesis of fttf was 
familiar through Homer: Od, 1, 148 nb 
5' Iwt fjbh y iiriTWTQ fjkerik wpoiis Mitom : 
77. 17. 7^7 I wt fUv ydp re 04w0'i iiappaZ- 
COL fufuu^tt. In PA, 1330 Ctt ay a^r6f 
^XiOf, Schneidewin corrected iSn to i^r*: 
Bonitz, with more probability, to Icot 
(monosyllabic). In At, 11 if iit itp it 
oUt rep e]; ii>t is more easily defended; 
but there also (I now think) (tn was 
rightly conjectured by Scaliger. tmrtrtp 
here could not be trisyllabic, since the 
anapaest in the first place must be con- 
tained in one word, the only exception 
being the prep, and its case, as hrl T^9t 
V iry^vt ^ofui/fdvis dn^f Eur. Or. 898. 
(In fr. 355 raxP 8* oiJrd dtl^ei roifpyop, on 
iydf ffoupclht from the A-fifjanax, the ex- 
planation may be that the drama was 
satyric, and borrowed a license from 
Comedy. Meincke would read rdx* 

0676,) With 4lo~irtp the sense is, 'Aanh 
ever I mav live,' — i.e, whether my re- 
maining life be less, or even more, wretch- 
ed than now. Clearly, however, the 
sense wanted is not this, but, 'oj long as 
I live.' — ^oWttf (predicative), a stione 
word, as O, T, 534 (Oed. to Creon) 
^oyt^t UP To09€ Topipds ifi^apvt. — |M|i- 
mfif&lrot, nom., by attraction to (wrirtp dp 
{Qt instead of a dat. agreeing with iftol: 
cp. J7, 7. 186 r6p (irare... | 8t fuw irt- 
ypdtffat Kwiig fidXf, ^aiSifios Afaf. 

1362 £ li^x^v—iyTpo^v: so At, 611 
•rdKaif fUp iprpo^ d/Up^, \ XtvKtf 9i 
yifpqk,^U vi<9cv, since the brothers had 
passivelv sanctioned his expulsion. (441): 
Ik of the prime cause, as O, T, 1454. 
Cp. Xen. HeUen, i, i. 97 0ri ^c^Tocer 
inrh roO ^ium (had been banished by the 

1364 Ivomt, act., used by Soph, only 
here and O, T, 1416 (of a humble re- 
quest): midd. once, EL 1114. The author 
of the Jihesus^ also, has used it of mendi- 
^SJiCfy 715 piop V hrcuTW ttpr* arf^pnis 

136ft £ fl 8' I£l^ve«...|u4 : for the 
hyperbaton of ili( cp. O, T. 319 T6fi\ un 
Ar rfxw fi^ rd a, ix^pw Kojcd (where see 
n.) : Ph, 66 tl 5' ipydffti \ /i^ ravra, — 
r6 o^ ^poiif ace. of respect; so Ant, 
1062: cp. O. T, 1509 iriimap ipnfffiovty 
jrXipf 6aop rb o'dv ptdpot, 

14 — 2 

Digitized by 




aS* ai/Spc';, ov yvvaiKe^, eU to (rvfjinovew* 

v/xeis 8* air* dXXov kovk i/iov ne<f>vKaToi/, 

Toiydp cr 6 haliuov elaopa jxev ov tC ira> 137^ 

c59 auTLK, elnep oISc Kivovvrai Xovot 

ir/)09 doTv 6bj)3i75. ov yap co"^ ottcds iroXu' 

KeCvTji/ *ip€i\ff€i,^, oXXd npocdei/ aiiiari 

neael /luivBel^ x<o (rwaifio^ i^ wrov. 

ToidcrS' d/>d9 <r<^aii/ npoade r i^avrJK iyci ^375 

wi' T oi/aKaXovficu gviLfjLd)(ov^ ikOew ifioC, 

Iv a^ioyrov tov^ ^urcvcrai^as cefieLV, 

fi* L, retouched by S : what the first hand had written, is uncertain. — ifial rpo^ L, B: 
ifAoX rpwpal A, R : others have ifxal rpo^xd or iixtA rpoipoL, 1370 eicopai fukv od 

{sic) tI tov (with ut written above) L : rw A. yw bpq. (for tlffopf^ B, T, Vat., Fam. : 
etVop^ ¥w (for iup) Heimsoeth. 1371 wf] dr Dobree, reading <re ^oiijufap for 

a* 6 Salfuap in v. 1370. — efirc/) die] tlwod* o29e Heimsoeth : d rdpoidt Wecklein {Ars 

1368 £ ds tA oii|LirovcCv: cp. 335, 
and for c/t, 1028. — air* £XXov: cp. Au 
547 (he will not flinch) tfxcp ducalun Arr* 
^AA^t r& irarp6$€if, 

1370 £. TOi<yap o-' 6 8<U|m»v. The 
thought is: 'Therefore the avenging 
deity has his eyes upon thee; not yet, 
however, with a gaze so fierce as that 
which he will turn on thee anon, if (as 
thou tellest me) these hosts are marching 
against Thebes.' A certain measure of 
retribution has already come on the 
wicked son, who is 'a beggar and an 
exile ' (1335) ; and the measure will soon 
be filled by a fratricide's death. For 
cUropf cp. 1536: so p\4irw irpos rtwa, 
^79. The |iiv after elffopqi properly im- 
plies such a statement as this: — tloropf 
|Ai)v wvpy airlxa Sk xal fiSiWoy «lff6» 
iff era t. Instead of the second clause, a 
more reticent and more impressive form 
of speech is abruptly substituted,— oii rC 
wm A9 aMK*. With Us irov ( * I ween ') 
the sense would be the same. Dobree's 
onf ScU|iMv...d« avrits.' is less eiTective, 
because it destroys the unity and conti- 
nuity of the divine retribution. 

I hold iCircp to be right: it refers to 
the statement made by Polyneices, which 
it does not call in question, Jbut merely 
notes as the condition. Ktvovvrcu refers 
to the march from.Argos: it would be 
over-subtle to take it of the advance 
from the camp in the plain to the walls 
ity. With Ileimsoeth's ct iroO* 

of the city. 

the sense would be : 

*if ^z/rr these hosts 

are tUstined to mcvty the pres. with vorl 
beine an 'oracular' future {Ph, 113 oXp€X 
rbk ro|a raura rfyr Tpolap ixdva), 

1373 £ KfCvT|v {pfCUrcis is a certain 
correction (by Tumebus, Paris, ann. 1553) 
of Kc<vt|v ^p<t Tit, and has been accepted 
by nearly all subsequent editors. Cp. 
the threat Oiffirft Affrv Sydl)ff€iv irvpl^ 13 19: 
and KaToaKaylfcarn, 1411. It was neces- 
sary to take Thebes by storm before 
Polyneices could establish his power. 
The only natural sense for the MS. read- 
ing is, ' for it is impossible that any one 
shall call Thebes a city.' In Aeschylus 
Eum. 457 the total destruction of Troy 
is expressed by the phrase 0^1) TpUa» 
droXtr 'IXZov xoKuf \ hifKaSj *madest it 
to be no city' : and the MS. reading here 
might more easily be defended if the 
sense were precisely the opposite to what 
it actually is. — Campbell, keeping IpcC 
TVS, renders, * for there is one * (i, e. Poly- 
neices) 'who shall never call Thebes his 
"dty'V But there is nothing in the 
Greek answering to '^».' The general 
associations of the word tHKls surely could 
not supply the absence of the essential 
word oin-ov. There is no contrast here, 
surely, between dkcrrv, as 'town,' and 
iroXit, as cwitas, — at|iOTv...fuav^lt, not 
merely 'covered with (thine own) blood,' . 
but 'stained with a brother's blood,' as 
A fit. 171 (of these brothers) weUffcwrit re 
Kol I irX7iyiyT€t avroxftpi <n)r fudafiaru 

137ft Toido^'. His former impreca- 
tion, uttered on hearing Ismene's tidings. 

Digitized by 


oiAinoYZ Eni KOAnNni 


these who are men, not women, in true service : but ye are aliens, 
and no sons of mine. 

Therefore the eyes of Fate look upon thee — not yet 
as they will look anon, if indeed those hosts are moving 
against Thebes. Never canst thou overthrow that city; no, 
first shalt thou fall stained with bloodshed, and thy brother 
likewise. Such the curses that my soul sent forth before 
against you twain, and such do I now invoke to fight 
for me, that ye may deem it meet to revere parents, 

Soph, em, p. 54). 1373 K^anfip ipA rUr L, and so the other Mss. (some with 

rtf). ffciriTr 4pti\/f€is Turnebus, and most of the recent edd. : jcfHjy ipei rtt Apitz : 
K«iinf9 iptis ^ or 9^ njr^* ip€l ns Blaydes. X37ft This v. is omitted in the 

text of L, and added in the marg;. by the first hand (with rotcurd'). — 7rp6<r$€ r*] irpocdt 
y* Fam. 1876 ajfOKoXoGficu] iyKdKwfiuu Dindorf. 1377 d^tvrop] a^(» 

tAt (from Toir) L, A, R.— <rrf^ty] tr^/Swp A, R. 

implied the same doom which is more 
plainly denounced here (43 1 — 417 : 45 1 f.). 
Manifestly it is to this that irmSoHN refers. 
Campbell holds, however, that, in this 
passage, Sophocles has abandoned what 
is otherwise the distinctive point in his 
conception of the curse on the sons, — 
viz. that it was delivered only after 
the outbreak of their strife for the 
throne (cp. on 1198),— and that wp^o^ 
denotes some moment before Oed. had 
left Thebes. I can perceive no ground 
for this. The question is more than a 
detail : it must aifect our estimate of the 
play as a work of dramatic art. See 

4{aWJK*, seni upyfrwn my inmost soul : 
the notion being that the d^ when they 
have once passed the father's lips, are 
thenceforth personal agencies of ven- 
geance: hence 1376 (vfifidx^'^' So 
T^oyc^ac is said of the earth 'sending 
up,' — calling into activity, — pkgues or 
dread beings (Eur. Ph. 670, etc.). Dis- 
tinguish di/^a {Ant. 1085), i^KM (Eur. 
Hipp, 13114), of launching curses, etc., 
like missiles. 

1376 ctvaKaXov|aai, simply, 'I in- 
voke,' not, 'I invoke again.* In this 
compound the prep, has two different 
meanings, (i) *aJoua,* as in dyafiooPy d^a- 
KtifiCfffftu^t and (1) *///' or ^^ach,* as in 
drt^ot. Cp. Her. 9. 90 ^eoi)t...dyajca- 
X^air, 'calling aloud on the gods': £/, 
603 'A/yyecbf...draicaXoi;/i«yof : TV. 910 
riir airrift 6alnoif* dfaKoXoufiipTf. So in 
Eur. SutpL 6^6 K€K\ifikho\n ikkv aVa- 
KoXodiutr a,^ tf«o<^=' again (a0) we call 
ahudy* etc. 

1377 t. tv' d{i»Tov. The thought u, 
' I call the Curses (to destroy you twain), 
that ye may deign to revere parents,* 
etc.: a Greek way of saying, 'that ye 
may rue your neglect to revere them.' 
The irony consists in the lesson being 
learned only when it is too late to prac- 
tise it. Cp. 7>. 1 109 irpoa^fUikoi tthvof^ \ 
&' iKiiSax^i tSo^ut ayyi'SXtuf 9ri \ koI 
jt3r Koxo^i yt iced BopCnr iriffdftifw: Ant. 
310 (ye shall die)^ &' cidoret rh K4p9ot ivBtw 
olariw \ rh Xocir6y iipwd^€ (cp. the form 
of threat, 'I'll teach thee to do such 
things'): cp. also id. 715, O, T. 1173, 
At. 100. 

rd^t ^vn^ouvTot <ripciv. Attic law 
imposed the penalty of disfranchisement 
on a son convicted of neglecting to support 
a parent in sickness or old age (717^0- 
fioiTKtU), or of other grave failure in filial 
duty. When such a case of kcLkiovis 
yoviiM came before a court, the accuser 
could speak at any length (drev ^hoTo^^ 
Harpocr. x6i), and was not liable to the 
^w/SeX^o, or fine in i^th of the damages 
laid, if he failed to gain a fifth of the 
votes. Diog. L. 1. 1. 55 doicec Ik (Solon) 
/cdXXi<rra voikoBrrifiox' ki» rtt /bi^ ^pH^ 
rods ya^iat, drtfwt #rrw. Aeschin. or. i 
§ aS idir ret Xiyg ip rf ^fi^t r6r irdrepa 
TITTUP ^ "Hfp fi7fr4pa, 7 /tij rpif^fov, ^ fi^ 
rapixuv cticrfoaf, rovrw oi)ic iqi \iyea^ {6 
w6fMt). Xen. A/em. 1. 9. 14 (beware) cf re 
TOfiTf/xikriKas rifs Mi7r/)6t.../ii^ <r€ alo$6fuifoi 
rOtf yoy4w d/Ukowra irdyres arifidtnt' 
ffiP, etra iw iprftdg. t^top dt^a^xu^s. The 
example of the birds is quoted {£/. 1058), 
esp. of the stork (Ar. Av. 1355). 

Digitized by 



Koi iMTJ ^^aTiiidH^rjroPy el tv<^Xov irarpos 

TowwS' €(f>\rrou. alSe yap raS* ov/c eSfxou. 

Toiyap TO aov ddKTjfia /cat rovs aov^ Opovov^ 13 So 

KpaTOvCLv, eiTTcp iarlv rj '7raXai(f>aro^ 

ACkj) ^ueBpo^ Zrjvos dp)(aCoL^ i/o/liois. 

(TV 8* ipp* arroTTTvcrTO^ re KaTrdrtop ifiov^ 

KOKoiv KaKLcrre, rocrSc <ru)ika^cjp dpd^, 

a? crot KoXovfiai, injre yfj^ iii<f>v\Lov 1385 

86p€L Kparfja-aL fJLijre vocrrfjo'aC irore 

TO KOiKov *Apyo9, aXXa (rvyyevel xepl 

doA^eiv KTCufeiv ff v^ ovwep i^eh^XaaaL. 

TOLovT dpcj/iai, Kot KoXci TO Taprdpov 

oTxryvov narpSov c/)€/So9, c5s cr drroLKiay, ^390 

1379 Toiiad* L : rouStd* or rocwd* the other MSS. : rotoud* Kuhnhardt. — i^row MSS. : 
itpOnjp Elmsley. 1381 jcparovcrty] Kpopoutrtw Hartung : pala-owruf Madvig.— -«fWp 

e(rru' {sic) L. Elmsley Droposed efrep iaruf (not ^^2r), with a commA after AUni (* if 
Justice exists'), and so Wecklein. Most MSS. have cfxep ^(rr2r. 1383 i>6/xott] 

1378 fi Kcil |fci) '£aTi|uCtT^*'> '^^' ^^ 
^\n€6^<urras : ' and that ye may not utterly 
scorn your parents, because the father (cl 
s^i) is bUnd from whom ye, such evil 
sons, have sprung — for your sisters did 
not thus.' riM^Xov has the chief empha- 
sis: the father's blindness emboldened 
the impiety of the base sons, while it only 
stimulated the devotion of the daughters. 
For the gen. cp. 1321. — Others under- 
stand : * do not think it a light matter 
that ye have been such sons^of a blind 
sire ' (cl as after 0avfjd{ta, iXcw, etc.) : but 
this sense for l£aTt|idtt|rov seems much 
less natural. 

I^vrov is the MS. reading, as 1696 l/31^ 
Tw, 1746 ikdx^Tovi and there are about 
10 other places in Attic writers where the 
MSS. give 'Toy for the md pers. dual of 
secondary tenses. Against this group is 
to be set a smaller g|TOup (of some o pas- 
sages) in which -rrip is established, ttx^p 
Tfdij, 6. 7*. 15 1 1, being the only one proved 
by metre. Curtius ( Verd I. 80, Eng. tr. 
53) would leave the normal 'Tow where, as 
here, the MSS. support it. Thoi^h Attic 
usage, misled by the analog ot'Tjiw in 
the 31x1 pers., sometimes admitted it in the 
ind, it also (he thinks) retained -tw. The 
tendency of recent editors has been to 
write -TTiP everywhere. But, in the ab- 
sence of better proof that -row had been 

wholly discarded, a consensus of MSS. 
seems entitled to the benefit of the doubt. 
I cannot find any evidence on this point 
from the best source, — ^inscriptions. 

1380 Tovydp T^ vhv 9.: 'wherefore 
they {sc. oL *Apal) have the control over 
thy supplicaiicn (to Poseidon) and thy 
throne '(said bitterly — * the throneof which 
thou dreamest '). rb a6p (etc) is like the 
ironical use of inverted commas : cp. jEi. 
I no, Ph, 1251, Ant. 573. Polyneices has 
two pleas: (i) As Uirffs of Poseidon, he 
had adjured his father to remember Aidtat, 
who is enthroned with Zeus, and to bless 
his enterprise, 1 167. {2) As eldest-bom, he 
claimed the throne by right, 1193* Oedipus 
answers that A6ci), no less than Ali&tj 
sits with Zeus. The son has broken the 
eternal laws {dpx^^^ v6|Mi) of natural 
duty. Therefore this highest ACici| annuls 
both his pleas. His father's curse has 
the filial controL 

6dicTi|ia as ix5o, 11 79: to make it 
a mere hendiadys Mrith Op^vovt would 
grievously enfeeble these words. — Kpa- 
Tova%v, with ace, not of the person coH' 
quered (as more often), but of the do- 
main over which the rule extends: cp. 
Aesch. Suppl, a 54 K^l iraffop aXop . . | . . 

1381 1, r^ iraXaC^aT09, declared from 
of old (by inspired poets and seers) a freq. 

Digitized by 




nor scorn your father utterly, because he is sightless who begat 
such sons ; for these maidens did not thus. So my curses have 
control of thy 'supplication' and thy * throne/— if indeed Justice, 
revealed from of old, sits with Zeus in the might of the eternal 

And thou — begone, abhorred of me, and unfathered! — be- 
gone, thou vilest of the vile, and with thee take these my curses 
which I call down on thee — never to vanquish the land of thy 
race, no, nor ever return to hill-girt Aigos, but by a kindred 
hand to die, and slay him by whom diou hast been driven 
out Such is my prayer; and I call the paternal darkness 
of dread Tartarus to take thee unto another home, — 

epAmnt B«rgk. 1886 6opl MSS. : 86ptg Reisig. 1388 Kranuf $'] jcrcvdr^ 

Blaydes. . 1389 r6 Hennann: roO MSS.— ro^t raprdpovt B, T, Vat., Farn. 

1390 waTfH}ov] Nauck conjecL icmsBwl Schnddewin, wAiapow or Zt^w dpuyb^i 
Bei^k, r6 vpOrw : Meineke, rrvypofvp6awo9', Mekler, arvyvov ^wapw^p.^^m o* 

epithet of oracles* etc.* and significant 
here, where the higher law is opposed 
to the conventional right of the elder- 
bom.— (6vc8pof with Ztivit: Find. O/. 8. 
91 ip$a ZiirMipOf At^ (ari«v | rd^dpot, 
do'Keireu B4ftis: q>. on 1267. A passage 
gtioted by Schneidewin and others as 
from Demosthenes cannot claim that 
authority, — for or. S5 Karit *AptffToyd' 
rorot a' b now generally allowed to be 
a work of the later Rhetoric, — but is 
noticeable as illustrathig roXoi^rot : § 1 1 
rifp ArapalTifTOP koI aefurffp Aicip, 1^ 
6 rdff iyutrdras reXerdt -iifd^ Karudtl^as 
'Op^dr ropd t6p rod A<if $p6¥W ipvfffl 
KoJBriiUvrfp irdpra ra tQp dtfBpdnrwif i^pouf* 

dpxo^oii vdi&oit, causal dat., * by/ * under 
sanction of,' the dypavra Kdo'^aXf^ BtCjp | 
pSfUfM... I 06 ydp ri rvr re icax^it dXX' acj 
rorc I ii ToXfTOj Ant. 454. See on O. 7*. 
865. As to Bergk*s conjecture Opdvoit, 
we should expect either vdptdpos . . $p6' 
rocff, or ^t9pot . . Bp^tiip. 

1888 KdirdTMp...i|Mv, and without a 
fiither in me: fof the gen. cp. on 677 
6H(Ptpuap,.,xiilttLmap, Plat. L£gg. 918 E 
h ovr dXX]7 roXireff vcut diroKWiipvyfJtdpot 
(publicly disowned by his parents) o^k dp 
ij apdymft drokis efiy, ra&nis ^...0^07- 
Kotwf lxc« tlf dXXi;r X^P"*" i^oiKli'taBai 
rdp drdropa (the-disowned child). From 
Ifiov supply ifjbol with dw6irTvoTOf (cp. 
Aesch. jEum» 191). 

1884 £ ovXXaP«^, taking them with 
thee, — a colloquial phrase, bitter here: 
cp. PA* 577 iicwXti atavrbp ffvXXafiufPi 

sometimes playful, as in Ar. Av. 1469 
dvl»fUP..,ffvWafi6pTn rd rrtpdi see on 
O. T. ^71. — KaXovf&oi. The midd. (rare 
in Attic except as a law-term, to cite one 
before a court, Ar. A^ttd. mi) is fitting 
here, since the 'A/mZ are Ais creatures, 
and do kis work. l|t4^XCw, stronger 
than xaTp(}att snd su^estive of the un- 
natural strife: cp. An/. 1163 KTap6pTat re 
Koi I $ap6pTat fi\4ropr€S ifi^vXlovt. 

1386 £ Sdpii : see on (S20. — voarry\aru 
with ace., as Eur. /. T. 534 oihrta wt»6rnjK* 
oXkqp. Cp. 1769. — rd icoiXov''A(ryot: on 

1888 KTavfCv 9* is better than KTOpht^ 
(Blaydes), as giving a more separate 
prominence to the fratricide. — (rovrov) 
i^* o4:^Xen. S]rmp. 8. 17 Wf fucttp 


1390 varpfov. What is meant by the 
* horrible paternal gloom of Tartarus ' ? 
Clearly rarp^wv must have same reference 
to the personal relationships of the 
speaker, but that reference might be 
variously defined, (i) The primeval 
Darkness, father of ail [ba Apollo is 
rarp^Mf 9id riip rov'Iupot 7^v€(riir, 
Plat. Euthyd. 30a c). Ar. Av. 693 Xdof 
^v KoX Ni&{ "^ptfi^t T€ fUkop wpQrop koI 
TdpTopot €6f>6t: cp. Hes. 7%. xi6. The 
point will then be tioofold; the Furies are 
racdfff efpxafov 'ZKdrov (see on 40); 
and Darkness, father of ail, is invoked 
by the father who is cursing his son, — 
as Zcvt rarpi^t is the god to whom an 

Digitized by 




Toi/ ^(f)^^ TO Sciwi/ fiLCOs ififiefikrjKora, 
Kol ravr aKovcas orey^c, w^ayycXX' uii/ 
/cat 7ra<rt KoSjiieiourc rocs cavrov ff aifia 
TnaTol(Ti aT;ftjLta;(060"ti/, ovvck OIZIttov^ 
TotavT* ei/eifie ttcuo'I tols avrov yipa. 
XO. noXw€t/c€9, ovr^ rat? 'irapekOova'aLS oSocs 
fui^Softat *<rov, wv t' t^ ois raj(o? ttoXii/, 
ocjLiot /ccXcv^ov T179 T €jLti79 SvcTTrpa^ta?, 

* Off/ ♦ tSCO./N/V 

oifioc o eraipiov oiop dp ooov rekos 
*Apyovs d<f><opiJii]d7)iJi€P, o) roXas eycu* 
TotouToi/ olov ovSc <^G)i^<rac rti/i 
€g€<rt7 eraipcov, ovo ajroaTpe^/cu 7ra\i,j/, 
akk* OPT ai/avSov rnSc cnr/Kvpcrai tvyti. 
oi rovo o/LLai/LLOc 7ratO€9, aAA v/llcis, cttci 
ra CKkyfpa narpos Kkvere ^ravr dpcjiMO/ov^ 





/irij TOt /LLC TTpOS d^WV ofxii y\ ioj/ 

at TovS' 


1392 €ijfi€^rfK6ra\ L has m in on erasure, but it is not clear whether the original 
letter was v or k. iKpe^XTfKora B, Vat. 1394 koI veurc] rois roj-c Nauck, who 

suspects the verse: airaat Meinelce, though doubtfully. 1396 airw L, with 

most MSS. : airrov Vat. 1398 voi MSS. : <rov Wecklein. 1401 »] cd 

outraged father appeals (Ar. Nud. 1468). 
(?) The nether gloom w/iuA hides Laiiu 
(so Hermann). The thought will then 
be that the family dpa which slew L;uus 
is to slay Polyneices. It seems hardly 
the fit moment, however, for Oed. to 
recall his own parricidal act. (3) The 
nether ^oom which is to be iky sole patri- 
mony, rarp^v being proleptic. This 
appears a .little too subtle for the direct 
vehemence of the curse. (4) A darkness 
like tkat in wkick tky blind fatJur dwells: 
CD. O, T. 1 3 14 lu ffK&rov I W^ iiiJb» 

I prefer ( I ), but suspect that the poet 
used Tarpfop with some measure of deli- 
berate vagueness, leaving the hearers to 
choose between its possible associations, 
or to blend them. No emendation seems 
probable: see cr. n. 

ctiroucCcrg : TV. 954 yivovr' hrovpos ^ort- 

1391 TOo-ScSaCiiovas: the Eumenides, 
one of whose general attributes it was to 
punish sins against kinsfolk, are invoked 
separately from the personal 'A^ of the 

sufferer (1375): so ^/. 11 1 norrt* 'A/>d, | 
ff^fAMol re d€ii¥ vcudei 'Epcy^ef. The 
Curse calls the Furies into action. Cp. 
on 1434.— "Afi), the Destroyer, whether 
by strife, as here, or by pestilence {O. T. 
190 n.). 

1393 f. i£dYYfXXc, * publish,'— with 
bitter irony, since the son dares not tell it 
even to a bosom-friend: see 1402. — ^The 
word was used esp. of traitors who carried 
news out of a city or camp to the enemy 
(cp. n. on 0. T, m3). — ical rfio't, e^en 
to all. (« could not stand for re... 
Kol as 'both ' — *and* : cp. O. T, 347 n.) 

1396 "Y^pa, a fit word, since usied esp. 
of royal prerogatives: Thuc i. 13 M 
jnjfToit yipoffi irarpucal /SaaiXewu. 

1397 f. o<lTf...Ti, as a T. 653, Pk. 
1 31 1, Ant. 763, £1, 350, 1078, fir. 86, 4. 
The converse, Ti...o{iTi, is not found (n. 
on 367). — 680CS, his journeys from Thebes 
to Argos, and from Ai^os to Attica. 
Ant. mi hvmrxjevri.niv \ xikevBoi^ ^prw 
rwv irap€\9avcMf oiciv. (Not, * proceed- 

Wecklein reads £vvi)8opA£ ovv (for 

Digitized by 




I call the spirits of this place, — I call the Destroying God, who 
hath set that dreadful hatred in you twain. Go, with these 
words in thine ears — go, and publish it to the Cadmeans all, 
yea, and to thine own staunch allies, that Oedipus hath divided 
such honours to his sons. 

Cn. Polyneices, in thy past goings I take no joy; and now 
go thy way with speed. 

Po. Alas, for my journey and my baffled hope : alas, for 
my comrades ! What an end was that march to have, whereon 
we sallied forth from Argos : woe is me ! — aye, such an end, 
that I may not even utter it to any of my companions, or turn 
them back, but must go in silence to meet this doom. 

Ah ye, his daughters and my sisters, — since ye hear these 
hard prayers of your sire, — if this father's curses be fulfilled, 

HIayiles. 1402 ^pijffaU riwa MSS. (which Schaefer explains as *coinpclIarc 

aliquem,* Keisij; as *dc aliquo diccre'): ^uvriffal run Tynvhitt, and most uf the 
recent cdd. 1406 toW mss. : tout* Sehrwakl, Wecklcin. X407 <r^ux» 

7* ar L, A, F. R, Aid. : cr^w «' tv L' : <r^r 7' Ak B, VaL : «r0w4» ay 7' T, Fam.: 
'c^ 7' cdy Elms., and recent edd. 


9w) : rightly, I tliluk. %Vith ax>i, rots 
Tcfk^Mowm/i 6tol% is usu. taken as 
causal, *on account o/thy past journeys' : 
but such a dat., in addition to the dat. 
of the person^ is most awkward. We 
should expect either the dat. with hrl, or 
else a gen., as Dem. or. 15 § is'Podfoif 
y€,..ffvyxftip^T(ap y€ytprifi4yup. And 
(vm^Sofuu was constantly used with a 
dat« of the tAin^ in which one takes joy, 
or of which one approves : Isocr. or. 5 § 8 
avinia6els...r6is wtplrift tlfHfrifs : or. 8 § 87 
ffwifcdrfffOfUiKu reus ijfterdpoit ffvfji^opiut 
(exult in) : Eur. Med. 136 01^^ ^w/jdofuu 
,„S\ywi diOfjMTos: Hipp, 1386 r£<rd« 
crur^ei ; (these 4eeds) : Rhes. 958 oi; /iV 
Bfxpotrn y' oOdofuit avpifioftai (his death) : 
Arist. jRA, 3. 4. 3 roi^ ffwrf^fuvow rocf 
ayadoit (rejoicing in one's prosperity). 

1399 o(|Mi with cen., as Au 367, 
Ant, 83, EL 1 143. Ti|« fy,i\% with kamv* 
6o« also: cp. O. 71 417 fiifrpos re koI tov 
ffoG rarpof. 

1 400 f, otov. . .680V rAot, acompressed 
phrase for oTov rAof ftdtjiowcuf 9^€iw d5ov, 
*on a joumev destined to have what an 
end.* (Aesch. P, V, 184 n^w JoXtx^t 
r4p/ia K€\e60ov \ 8iafi€tfdfitvot, is less 
strong, since ripfxa can go with ifKu,) 
Such a compression becomes intelligible 
when it is remembered that the purpose 
or iftd of a journey could be expressed 

in Greek by a bold use of the * internal ' 
accus., as in ayytXlrfP iXBopra (//. xi. 
140), etc.-^Xa«: cp. 753, 847. 

140a it olov, ace., is object, to ^ttvij- 
o*ai onlv, but exerts a causal force over 
diroc^4^i also (as cSore would have 
done): the first ov8'=s*not even,' the 
second links the two infinitives : — * sue A 
thai 'tis not lawful even to utter it to any 
of my comrades, or to turn them back.' 
The utterance would turn them back: 
but the curse is too dreadful to be re- 
vealed. — dXX* Ijvt' : sc. det, evolved from 
the negative ovS' IffvTi: cp. 0, 7*. 817 
tir fiii ^puuf (^€ffTi fAtfi* arrvp nw | 
So/iois d^eo'^eu,... \ iifBeTp 9* iw* ofirw. 

140ft £ TovS' is often taken here as= 
ifioO (450), when it would go with B^uax- 
|iOi : but it rather means Oed., like tovS' 
m X407. A change of reference, vrithin 
three w., would be awkward. Cp. ^31. 
— clXX' begins the appeal (337) : it might 
be 'at least' (1176), but the other view is 
better, esp. as o^ y follows. 

1406 Tos^icXi|pcl: cp. 774. — ravT*, 
for the MS. to«8', seems a true correction, 
since (1) the threefold rovS' in three 
lines exceeds the limit of probable repe- 
tition ; and (2) it appears a decided gain 
to have ravra with rd cncXiipd. 

1407 it |Li{ ToC |M...|&ij |l': see on 
1178 f. 

Digitized by 




irarpos reXoivrac koC rc9 vfilv is Bo/iovs 

vocrros ydvrjTai, [lij [l dTLiidoTjre ye, 

aXX' iu Td(f>oLcri dicde kou KTtpio'iJLaa'w, 1410 

/cat a'<f>wv 6 vvv erraivos, ov Koiiit^erov 

ToiJS* auZpos 049 iroveTrov, ovk ikiaaroj/a 

€T oKkou olcret ryjs €jLt^9 virou/yytas. 
AN. noXvi/€6/c€9, 6K€T€va> a€ weiadrjvaC ri fiot. 
no. c5 ^iKroLTq, to iroibi/, ^AiniyovT) ; Xeyc. 14^5 

AN. crrpe^ai oTpaTevyi €9 *A/yyo9 C09 Td)(ioTd yc, 

/cat fti) ore T* avroi/ /cal iroXti/ Steprydo-y. 
no. aXX* ou;( olw T€. TTCtl? yap au^ts av ndXiP 

crpaTevfL dyoiyn ravrov elardira^ rpeaas ; 
AN. TL S* avdi9, cJ irat, Set ere dviwdadaL; ri croi 1 420 

ifdrpau KaraaKdxItairn KepSos €p\erai ; 

1410 ffoy] ff* ev, L, F : jcdv A, R : jcoZ A' L> : koX B, T, Vat., Fam. c^ is one of 
Blaydes*s conjectures. 1411—13 Nauck would make these three vv. into two, 
reading, «ra2 (r0fpv t ww romrop ovk iXaa^wa \ (tompqw otirei rift iftyjt vroupyiat, 
Bellermann defends the vulgate (ed. 1883, p. 199). 141A w 0(Arany, rotor L, 

F, T, Fam. : w ^iXTdriy, r6 row A, R, L«, V» : <5 ^rxirij /am, wdiw B, Vat. : w 
^iXran;, rotor t6S' Mekler, comparing O. 71 571. 1416 Meineke conject. 

wt rdx^<rra ctz Badham, cut raxcor* £76. Blaydes, too, makes both conjee- 

14 10 9Mi Iv ra^iO'is'lay me in 
the tomb': 6iv^ iv KTcpCoiAao%=*give 
me a share of funeral honours ' : cp. Her. 
3. 3 rriw lk...iv rtfij rtdwrai. There is 
thus a slight zeugma of the verb (cp. 1 357). 
KTipCo'iiaTa (only plur. ) is used by Soph, 
and Eur. for the Homeric m-^pea, gifts to 
the dead, or funeral rites: Od, i. 391 
ffiiit/i H ol X'voi KoX irl icr^pea cr«pet(ai. 
In £/. 434, 931 KTeptafiara {=simi^ 
ib, 116) are the gifts of libations, flowers, 
etc., brought to Agamemnon's grave. 
Cp. Ant. 203 reC^ | tcrtfi^uf. 

The poet's allusion to his own Anti- 
gone is lightly and happily made. Poly- 
neices here naturally prays for regular 
funeral rites. That prayer was doomed 
to disappointment. And yet the tcrtfis' 
ftara for which he asks are represented by 
the xoot rpLrropSot, which, in the A ntigon^f 
his sister pours, after the symbolic rite 
of scattering dust on the unburied corpse 
(An/. 431). 

1411 it ico|i<tcrov, *win,*=:ico/tfi^€0'9or, 
with gen. of the person from whom, as 
O. T. 580 rarr' itiov Kotdi'trat. Cp. 6 
^pwTa=^p6furoif. The same use of 
the act. KOfd^ia occurs in Homer (as //. 

II. 738 K6fuffca ik luLvvxpui twirwn)^ 
Find. Nem, s. 19 vUca 4x6/0^, etc. — 
ots=roi^otf a, by reason of (causal dat.) 
the services which you render.— ot»n, 
*will bring,' 1./. will have added to it. 
Cp. Ai. SSS rorof rory roror ^pct. As 
i vvv Ivofcvot is the praise for ci^o'^/Scia, 
the thought is properly this: — *The na- 
tural piety, which brings you /Ais praise 
for serving your father, will bring you 
further praise for serving your brother,' — 
rij« i|U|t WovpyCa^^ causal gen. with 
jrcuvor (understood): 4|uisssho¥m to 
me: cp. 419. 

1414—1446 The dialogue be- 
tween sister and brother illustrates her 
affection for him, and thus strengthens 
the link (1405 ff.) between this play and 
the Antigone. It has, however, a further 
dramatic purpose. The version of the 
paternal curse adopted by Sophocles 
tended to suggest this Question to the 
spectator: — Why should Polyneices per- 
severe in the war, when his defeat and 
death had been definitely foretold to him? 
For he plainly believes the prediction (cp. 
1407, 1435), tliough he attects to think 
that there is a chance of escape (1444). 

Digitized by 




and some way of return to Thebes be found for you, oh, as ye 
fear the gods, do not, for your part, dishonour me, — nay, give 
me burial, and due funeral rites. And so the praise which ye 
now win from yonder man, for your service, shall be increased by 
another praise not less, by reason of the office wrought for me. 

An. Polyncices, I entreat thee, hear mc in one thing ! 

Po. What is it, dearest Antigone f Speak ! 

An. Turn thy host back to Argos, — aye, with all speed, — 
and destroy not thyself and Thebes. 

Po. Nay, it cannot be: for how again could I lead the same 
host, when once I had blenched ? 

An. But why, my brother, should thine anger rise again } 
What gain is promised thee in destroying thy native city ? 

turcs. 1417 ffi 7' avrbv Mss. : ff€ x'wrbv Reisig : ^4 r* avrdr Bninck. — 

roXtr] Kwrut Nabcr. 1418 £ ciov yt L. A, R, L-; 0I99 t€ the other Mss.— 

rwt 7Ap a5(?tj av irdXty \ ffrpdrevfi* dyoifu raurbw MSS. For aOOit aO, Vauvilliers wrote 
adSis &y, without farther change (and so Brunck, Dindorf, Hartung, Bellermann, 
Blaydes). Keeping aOBis aS, Toup changed dyoifu to ayoifu^ Ar, while Porson wrote 
dyaifu ToJh'' &f (*nisi in priore versu mavis aidit tv rdXu^,* Adv. 315). For roArbv 
Martin conject rcurrdir: I^auck, c^axrov: Wecklein, uytipoi/i* SK\* cEr. 

The answer is furnished by the traits of 
his character which this dialogue brings 
out. They give the i^td) wUrrts for a 
course which might othenvise have 
seemed improbable. 

141 A t6 voiov: the art marks the 
lively interest felt by the speaker: see 
89^. The V. /. w ^iXrdn; /mm, voior, is 

1416 M rdxxvrd yo- Instead of 
7c, we should rather expect Sij : but yt , - 
emphasising rdxtoTo, will not seem weak 
if we regard the clause as supplementary: 
'turn iMck thy host — ^yes, and with all 
speed toa' Distinguish the ordinary use 
of Y> with the adverb in rapimsi: Ani, 
1 101 KP. iomlt •wup€uca0tiw; XO. foor 
y, dm^, rdYt^cu 

1417 trtkw, Thebes, rather than his 
adcpUd cityt Argos. Oedipus had de- 
clared, indeed, that his son should not 
destroy Thebes (1371) : but Antigone is 
ready to suppose a different event as pos- 
sible {xdrpcm JcaToa-ffd^arrc, 1431) » and, 
in any case, Thebes would suffer the 
scourge of war. 

1418 f, The^MS. rut yiip adSa wS 
vdXtr j ffTpdm/i £701^ roMv is defen- 
sible it we take vm aTOip as dubitative, 
'How could I possUdy lead?* See Ap- 
pendix on 170. But there is at least a 
strong probability tliat the poet used £v 

here, instead of employing the much 
rarer construction. So far as our mss. 
are concerned, the dropping out of av 
aller £70^11 is not much less likely than 
the change of £v into a^. Either would 
liave been easy. I prefer aStfit av... 
c£70i|u to Qk^vi ad... £70411' £v, because £v 
is thus more forciblv placed, and serves 
also to bring out av9v«. We have aj^ct 
ad rdXcj^ in Ph, 951, but usually aS^if 
TdXty (364: Ph. 1^7, 341, H31: Tr, 
341 : Au 305 : fr. 444. 3). — To Porson's 
Qjb9ii ad.,.&yMfu Tafrr' dtf the drawback 
is the elision. We find toGt* for the 
piur. raOri, {O. T. 1S4, 840 etc.); but 
tragedy, which preferred ra^dr to radr6 
(though admitting the latter under metri- 
cal necessity, 0. T, 734), would hardly 
have elided the in that word. Ant. 
46a avr' (for oAt6) is solitary in Soph.: 
L has aJAT*. 

ravT&v has been needlessly suspected 
and altered. *The same host' means an 
army to which the same realms should 
again send contingents, — not necessarily, 
of course, an army composed throughout 
of the same men. 

1420 1: a^Oit, an echo of his word : 
cp. O, T. 570, 621, 1004.— irdrpav, 
native city: cp. O. T, 1514 w rdrpat 
8i)/3i7f ivoiKOi : hence KaTcuncdL^vru So 
Aut, 199 ff. T^y irarpilfojr.., \ rpijaai. 

Digitized by 




no. aio^pou TO (f>€vy€Li^, /cat to wpeafievoirr ifie 
ovTO) yeKacrdoL tov KaxTiyvrJTOV irdpa. 

AN. dp^9 ra rovS* oZi/ cw? C9 opdov iK<f>€p€i, 

liavTevjjLaff , 09 o't^oli' Odvarov cf a/jt^oti/ dpo€L; 1425 

no. ^Tjtj^i ydp' rqpHi^ S' ov;(t (rvYX^pyjreau 

AN. otjLioi TCtXaii/a* tis Sc rokp.ria'ti Kkvtav 
Ta Tov8* iTreadai TavSpo^, oV idicnnaev ; 

no. ov8* ayycXoujLtci/ (f>\avp** €7r€t oTparrjXdrov 

^y}(rrov rd Kp^ica'ia jlltjSc Toi/Sca Xey€«/. HS^ 

AN. ouT(W9 ap*, c5 Trat, Tavrd <roL SeBoyfieva ; 

no. /cat /lit; jjl CTrto^T?^ y ' ^Xa e/Ltot ft€i/ ^o 0009 
€OTat /LLcXouaa, ouo"7roTjLto9 T€ /cat /ca/o) 
7r/)09 ToiJSc narpo^ rcii/ t€ tovS* ^EpivvcoP' 
<r(f>cj S* euoSot77 Zevs, TaS' €t dauovTi^yuoi H35 

TcXctT*, C7r€t ou /iot l^Qvri y avdts i^erop. 

14 a4 €K^p€t Mss. : iK^^it Tyrwhitt, and so Brunck,^ Dindorf, Ilartung, Week- 
lein. 1425 Ss <rif><it»] tin ff^fp L-, Vat. : a ff^u Tournier. — i^ipoiv MSS. : 

OMTouf Blaydcs. 1426 xpii*'\ ^ ^^ '^ i<^ <u^ erasure. 1429 oiA''\ odx 

B, T, Vat., Farn. 1432 iiriffxv^ V] 7* i* wanting in Vat. (which has drlffxvf* 

sic), F — ifjLol ijd* odSe L (with an erasure after ifiU), F (with fUit written above) : /tkv 
is in A, R, L^ Instead of /Uv, 7' stands in B, T, Farn., Vat. (which has ifiij 

1422 £ irpco-p^vovT* = rp€ff^€pO¥ 
BrrOf as often in good prose : Thuc 6. 55 
y4y paiTTat, /xerd rdv ward pa... did t6 iep€C' 
^ei/eiv dT avroO (because he Avas his 
eldest son).— ovT« goes best with y** 
Xav6av: cp. 1339. 

1424 The MS. ^K^pci is usu. taken 
as intrans., 'come to fulfilment.' The 
only relevant support for this is 7r. 834 
bir&rn Tikthfiifvc/i iK<pipot \ iiaHKarot 
cipoTot, *come to an end.' The sense is 
different in 11. 33. 376 ix^epop Irvot, 
'shot ahead' (and so Xen. EqitesL 3. 4, 
of a horse running away). Hence Her- 
mann's surely forced rendering here, 
*" rush forward to their fulfilment.' But 
Im^pcv may be also md pers. pres. 
midd., * fulfil for thyself.' Cp. the use of 
the active in //. 11. 450 piffOoio WXof... 
*Op<u I ^(^0epor, accomplished the term 
of our hire: Pind. Nffn. 4. 60 Xelpuv \ 
...rd iihpffifiiw iK<f>€p€9. Soph, has Ik- 
4>4p€Tat ass'she achieves for herself in 
TV. 497. Here, *tAon art fulfilling,* has 
clearly more point thani * they are being 
fulfilled.' I should therefore read U- 
4^cis with Tynvhitt, did not Ix^pcv 
(as midd.) yield the required sense even 

better. — h ^p6dv, recU, so that the event 
is parallel with the prediction: An/. 1 178 
(S /bidrrc, ToCwot tat &p' 6pOw rpfvaai : cp. 
0. T. 506 n. 

142ft 4 o[|fc^iy instead of e^ dW^^Xocr. 
Death is to proceed y^^m you both: the 
phrase leaves it to be understood that the 
death which proceeds from each is for 
the other. To read avroty (Blaydes) is 
no improvement. The plur. reflexive 
pron. is sometimes, indeed, so used (r.^., 
Isocr. or. 4 § 15 rdf rp6r i^^f a^oi)f 
ix^pas)^ and Soph, has it once, A it/. 145, 
«ra^' aivrocyacar' dXX^Xocy, though Eus- 
tathins (f547> 19) blamed Menander for 
imitating that. If ct|i^iy fails to mark 
mutuality, avroiv might be taken of a 
double suidde. 

1426 xpioSct ydp: 'aye^ for he wishes 
it': implying tlwt the wish may have 
prompted the prophecy. It is hard 
to see why interpreters should have 
sought to efface this tragic touch bv 
taking XPlit<^ assimpers. xMt or, with 
the schol., as^xPV^f"^h — both alike 

1428 hrwBa^: for the irregular order 
of words, cp. 0. T. 1151 x^^ Z*^" ^« 

Digitized by 




Po. Tis shame to be an exile, and, eldest born as I am, 
to be thus mocked on my brother's part. 

An. Seest thou, then, to what sure fulfilment thou art bring- 
ing his prophecies, who bodes mutual slaying for you twain ? 

Po. Aye, for he wishes it : — but I must not yield. 

An. Ah me unhappy! — But who will dare to follow thee, 
hearing what prophecies yon man hath uttered ? 

Po. I will not e'en report ill tidings: 'tis a good lcadcr*s 
part to tell the better news, and not the worse. 

An. Brother ! Thy resolve, then, is thus fixed } 

Po. Yea, — and detain me not. For mine it now shall 
be to tread yon path, with evil doom and omen from this my 
sire and from his Furies ; but for you twain, may Zeus make 
your path bright, if ye do my wishes when I am dead, — 
since in my life ye can do them no more. — {He gently disengages 

himself from their embraee.) 

for ^/AoO* 1485 t, ff^i$0 d* eMoltf \iss. : <nfM 8* €1^0^17 Hermann (formerly) : 

ff^ i* eS iiMni Burges. — rod' tl rtXctrd aim {/m B, VaL, V-) | BoMdrr' MSS. {t€\oit€ 
L, made by S from reXeire): rdi* §1 Bopovti /am | rtXeir^ Lobeck. Elmsley has 
rcXccW fM in his text, but supports reXecW fioi in his note. 1486^ ^omft'* irtl oH 

fUH. i^W 7* ad6is i^op MSS. (i-r* m> L, with ec written above by S) : /u ^Kra 7* L', and so 
Elms., Hartung. Madvig, too, approves this, but would place the verse after 1409. 

rwvd* o&Kir* oK' dr6XXvrai (n.): Anf. 
6S2 n. 

1429 £ 011S', not even (to begin with); 
cp. Her. 3. 39 rfp 7dp ^tp (<pfti x^P*-^^' 
ffdat /iaXXor axodidoOt rk fKaLp€fj dpx^" 
fill Si Xaptim, * than if he had not taken 
them ai a//.*^^Xavp', a euphemism for 
Koxdi cp. Arist. /iA4rt, 1. 13. i (old men 
are persuaded) rd wXelw ^aSfka eZvcu tm^ 
irpa7/Adr«r, * unsatisfactory.* — So rdlv8«a 
for rd x«^: the defects or weak points 
in one's case, the things which threaten 
failure: cp. Her. 7. 48 tL„TW^ 0aiycrcu 
hMorepa e&cu rd iftidrtpa r/n^/xara, if 
our side seems somewhat weak here. 
For the thought, cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 ^/d 
y^p.^roki/uw P^* ft^rot cEirdpa rrparriyw 
rj ToXcft T€ cArovr fUora rt 6 n rporro& 
Xav^dFovra dcty roin voXXoi^f rw dpSpti- 
vȴ jccU i^axariaPTa. dytv M roin kim" 

1488 f, loToi |aAovoxi: cp. 653. — 
KOK^, dirut ill-omened (like kokos 6ppis), 
with vpit TOvSi ic.r A. — rovS' 'Bpiy. : cp. 

1999: so Od. II. 2S0 ILIfTpOS *'&ptP6€tl 

Her. 4* 149 'Epcri/wr tup Ao&v re Kal 
Oldiir66€ia, * ^is Erinyes * are those 
whom his *Apai summon: //. 9. 454 
roXXd Karnparo crvytpdt S* ^tcWkXct' 

'E/xyut: though the Cui-se and the Furv 
are sometimes identified, as Aesch. Tn, 
70 *Apd t\ 'Epii'i>r varpof ^ fuyaa6tpi/jt. 

1435 £ ciSoSo£t|, in contrast with his 
own d5df. The conjecture cC StSoCi) 
(Burges), accepted by some of the best 
edd., effaces a natural and pathetic touch. 
The MS. o^fv, if right, might be com- 
pared with the dat. smer words of show- 
mg favour {eCfiep'fit etc): perhaps also 
with the dat. after ^cur^cu and 68oroi€ip, 
But in 1407, where o-^ is certain, the 
MSS. have v^v: and the ace. with ei)- 
060VP is sligntl^ recommended by the 
analogy of odovv, iSriyeip. Suidas, too, 
has €6o5^' olTUtTiKii though this might 
be explained b^ the post-classical con.str. 
of eOoSoup, which, as in the Septuagint, 
was with ace. In Her. 6. 73 (uf KXeo^- 
ptL €inadw0Ti T6,..-rprjy/juaf Stein reads 
utSiitdrf: in any case, the dat. there {*/ar 
Cleomenes') has no bearing on the ques- 
tion of dat. or ace. here. — In Ar. /^an, 
1528 tioStap d7a^i' diriorri TOiTjri \ 
it ^or 6pPv/jLiptp SoT€t the noun has its 
literal sense (referring to the return of 
Aeschylus to earth): and so prob. in 
Aesch. fr. 34. 

Ta8* il •av6vTi |iOi | rfXiir . The MSS. 

Digitized by 






pKinovr icoxlfeau avOu^, AN. <S rakau/ eyci. 

rip fi 

no. fiT^ rot fi ohvpov, AN. icat rt? av a opinayu&Hiv 

€19 npoviTTOv AlStjv ov KaraaT€V0Ly Kciai; 144^ 

no. €6 XPV^ davovfjuii. AN. /jttj orv y', aXX* cfW)l irt^oO. 

no. fJLTJ TT^iff a firj SeZ AN. SvcrraXatva rap eyci, 
€c crov crrcoTj^al. nO. ravra 8* €v tc3 ocufioi^t 
Kac "H^oc <f>vvai j^arc/o^. <r(f>o>j/ o ovv eyoi 
^€015 dpaiiJiaL firj rtor dprfjcai, KaKCJv M45 

dvd^LCu yap Trdcriv iare Svorv^fcu^. 

ico^/io^. XO. v€a rd8e veodev yjXde [jlol 

(rrp» a\ 

Wecklein conject. BomIpt^ iw€l fi\ ov i^urrd y* aJ!fBi% t^trowi Schneidewin, ixtl oStk 
^um-i y\ Dinclorf and others think the verse, as a whole, spurious ; Sophocles may 
have written davotm^ and, the rest of the v. having l)een lost, an interpolator may 
have supplied ird^.^erop, — Hermann supposes that a v. has l)een lost after 1435, 
and that the sense was, riX' el TeXtiri fUH^ <rifi^ fxe rpdr o'^y r^ vpovytKoAcrfi 
rvx^uf> doMwra. 1437 x"^?^^^ ^* A, R: x^^P^tot 7* L, B, F, T, Fam. : 

Xalperw (alone) B, Vat. 1488 /SX^Torres elffofeaff' aJrtf R: pkhrorr' 

icoyff&re' aOris the other MSS. {adBis B, T, Vat., Fam.). 1441 wi0w] welBov 

L, F. 1444 ^Oircu] KfAvoL Nauck : 0^ai Meineke : i^wcm Peters : dourcu 

have TfXxtTf... | Oavoifr^. With Lobeck, 
I hold the simple transposition to be the 
true remedy. The i of the dative could 
be elided in Homeric Greek ; but among 
the alleged instances in Attic drama 
there is not one which bears examination. 
See Appendix.— 4inl w5=a^--, a frequent 
synizesis, which Soph, has again Ph. 
446, 948. 1037, fr. 479. 3: so ^7ft> oUt' 
O. T, 331 etc — ^CTDV, sc. reXeor ti. 
The sense is: — *if ye will perform these 
things {i.e. the last rites, 1410) for me 
In mv death, — as ye will no more be 
able (tc do aught) for me in life.' Since 
rf Xeiv was specially appropriate to ritual 
' (see 503), there is a certain awkwardness 
in the transition to its general sense 
(630 etc ) as merely = {nrwpytip. But the 
niushness is at least much less than that 
of such zeugmas as Grepk idiom per- 
mitted (cp. 1357), and does not seem to 
warrant the view that the verse is spu- 
rious. The conjecture o^ |u t«»vra y 
is improbable. — It has been said that 
the thought is repeated in od ydp lu fri \ 
pKhrowr' ie6i/f€(r$* aS^cf : but the latter is 
a different statement, and a climax — *■ Ye 
wUI be able to save me no more while I 
live — nay, ye will no more see me alive.' 
1437 lUOfO-Oc, se. ifiov: cp. 838. 

1489 The change of persons within 
the verse (drrLXafirj) marks excitement: 
cp* 651, Sio, 1160. 

1439 £ tcaXr^t: cp. 6o6.~«pov«TOV, 
since his father has prophesied the end 
(1385 ff-): cp. on 1414. 

1441 £ |Li^ crif y, a caressing remon- 
strance: so Eur. Hec, 405 (Polyxena to 
her aged mother) ^\a twciv irpot 
oMttf;...^^ 9^6 7'* od 7^ ifymi Phoen. 
531 (locasta to her son Eteocles) rl r^f 
KOKiffrfft dai/Uvup i^cai \ ^iXon#cias, iroT ; 
ft^ vi y * aSurof ^ $€^9. But /i^ /uoc ^^ 
(Med, 964) repels. — d jpn) 8fC: cp.-73. 

1448 1, fl. . .0 iip n Oii, an epic use some- 
times admitted by the Attic poets: see on 
O. T. i98.-^ravra S*. */iay, these things 
rest with Fortune, that they shouMbeeither 
thus or otherwise' (that Ijihoold die, or 
survive), ravm, nomin.: ^vvoi, epexeget. 
infin. : for this 81 in reply (modifying or 
correcting the last speaker's statement), 
see on O. T. 379. kwr^ S., dependent on : 
see on 347.— ^Gwu has been needlessly 
suspected. Here, with adv., it is merely 
eauivalent to the intrans. Ix^Vt as else- 
where in poetry it is sometimes little more 
than e&ac. £L 860 wSlffi dvaroit (^ ft6pct. 
Cp. Aesch. P. y, ^11 cd raSra ra^r-g 
fioipa TTOj rcXfir^dpof | icpavcu Hirpurai. 

Digitized by 




Now, release me, — and farewell ; for nevermore shall ye behold 
me living. 

An. Woe is me ! Po. Mourn not for me. An. And who 
would not bewail thee, brother, who thus art huriying to death 
foreseen ? 

Po. If 'tis fate, I must die. AN. Nay, nay, — hear my 
pleading ! 

Po. Plead not amiss. An. Then woe is me, indeed, if 
I must lose thee! Po. Nay, that rests with Fortune, — that 
end or another. — For you twain, at least, I pray the gods that 
yc never meet with ill ; for in all mcn*s eyes ye are unworthy 
to suffer. [E^nt, on spectators* left. 

Ch. Behold, new ills have newly come, in our hearing, Kommos. 


Sehrwald : /3^ou Pappagcorgius. — v^^p MSS. : c^ Elms., and so most of the *^ 
recent edd. 144ft KOKCai^l kokov T, Fam., on the conject. of Triclinius. 

1447 fL via r6J6t y^oBev yi\$4 /Mt | ^p&rorfUL Kcuch, \ rap* oXaov ^hm/ L and the 
other MSS., except the Triclinian (T, Fam.K which have s-opd 7' oKaoO, a conjecture 
by which Triclinius sought to restore tne metre. In order to make these tv. 
agree with the antistr. (1463 f. xri^ot cf^ror M« k&fioKin' 4s 8' iKpcLv), Hermann 
inserted Wa before ^apt/ror/ia. On the other hand J. H. H. Schmidt sidds nothing 
here (placing pap&roTfjLa after Kaxd), and in 1463 deletes 69€, 

For KaX...ica£, instead of i?...if, cp. ^88. 

The MS. cr^y is better than o-^, to 
which some edd., following Elmsley, have 
needlessly changed it. * For you two my 
prayer is — that ye ne'er meet with ills.' 
The contrast between his own case and 
theirs is thus more impressively marked 
than it would be by the ace. (* mv prayer 
is that you two ne'er meet with ills'). 
For the dat. of the person in whose 
interest the prayer is made, cp. O, T. 
469, Pk. 1019, Au 304. For apiSfuu in 
a good sense cp. 7r. 48, Ai, 509, //. 
Her. -I. 134 (^Mifr^...dpa4rtfai 


1446 ira^iv, ethic dat., ' in the sight 
of all': cp. 8x0 n. 

1447—1499 Kommos. ut strophe 
1447 — 1456= ix/ antistr. 1462 — 1471J 
wdstr, 1477 — I ^$=:imi antistr. 1491 — 
1499. Each strophe is separated from 
the next by five trimeters, spoken by Oed. 
and Ant. At the close of the snd anti- 
strophe Theseus enters, and he also has 
five trimeters. See Metrical Anal^is. 

The dramatic purpose is to divide the 
two great scenes of the fourth imofAioo 
(1149 — 1555). Sophocles here shows him- 
self a master of stage-effect in the highest 
sense. This momentary pause in the 

action gives a wonderful impressiveness 
to the sudden signal from heaven (1456). 

1447 fL Wa Td8i...KiYX^Vii. Two 
views are admissible : I prefer that which 
18 here placed first. ( i) ^XM f&oia * I have 
seen come,' not, * have come on me,' i&ot 
being ethic dative (81). The Chorus al- 
ludes to the doom pronounced on Poly- 
neices and his brotner. 'Here are new 
ills which I have seen come from the blind 
stranger, — ^unless. perchance. Fate is find- 
ing fulfilment.' Oedipus has often spoken 
of the fate which pursues his race (964 etc.), 
and the Chorus correct their first phrase 
by surmisine that haply this fate^ not 
Oedipus, is the real agent of the doom on 
the brothers. The schol. took i|XM |aoi 
as a foreboding of the Chorus that they 
might be invohed in these alien ills : but 
|Mi seems merely to express sympathy. 

(i) Otheis suppose that a low rumbling 
of thunder was neard immediately after 
the exit of Polyneices, and that iKTvirtv 
al0i{p in 1456 merely marks the first loud 
sound. Wa TdL8<...KaKd are then the evils 
which the Choras forebode from the in- 
cipient thunder: ^91 |MisB*have come 
upon me.* <C vi |Mipa |m| loyxavfi is 
then taken either as before, or thus :— * if 
haply his end is not coming upon him. 

Digitized by 


224 Z04>0KAE0Y2 

2 KOKcL fiapvnoTfJLa irap* dXaov ^4pov^ 

3 €t Tt fJLOipa flT} KLy)(dv€L MS^ 

4 */xaTai/ yap ovhh/ d^iojiia haipjovoiv cj(Ci) (fypdaai. 

5 opa 6 pa ravT del "xpouos, ^ arpii^oiv pJkv erepa, 

6 rd Sk Trap* rjfiap aid is av^oii/ ai/a>. '455 

7 c/crvTTCv aW'jjpt (o Zcv. 

OI. W T€KVa T€/CI/a, TTiSs dl/, €1 Tt9 CyTOTTO?, 

Tov irdvr dpia-rov Bevpo Qrjaea vopoi ; 
AN. Trdrept ri 8* cort rd^toifL €<^' ^ /coXct?; 
OI. Ato9 nrepwros rjSe fi avriK d^erai 1 460 

fipoPTTJ Trpos "AiStjj'. aXXa Treji^aff cis Ta;(09. 

1450 Kix'ii'^t L. made from Ti-yx«^'?* cither by the first hand or (as I rather think) 
by S. Kix^vrf IJ, T, F, Fam., Vai.: Kixo^fi A, R, L-: #ri7xii^« Hermann: Ktyx^'^V 
Wecklcin. 1451 fio-rdv Ileimsocth (as Blaydes also conjectured): fulnyy Mss. 
1453 6p^ 6p^ MSS. : 6p^ 8\ ipf Bergk. — raOr'] irdrf* Dindoif. 1454 irtl /tip 

To this view we may object: — {a) It is 
much more natural to suppose that the 
beginning of the thunder is denoted by 
Itcnnrtv. Each step in the crescendo of 
the thunder is marked by words of the 
Chorus : a second, and louder, peal comes 
at 1461, a third at 1476. The whole effect 
of the passage depends on the moralising 
of the Chorus (1451 ff.) being interrupted 
by the sudden crash at 1450. (b) After 
the exit of Pol3meices, we naturally expect 
from the Chorus some comment on the 
father's curse and the son's doom, (c) If 
vJa KOKcl meant 'new ills' brought on the 
Cfiorus by Oed., the language would rather 
imply that they had suffered something 
else from him before, — which is not the 

vf69cv strengthens v4a,and might mean, 
' from a new occasion ' (the visit of Poly- 
neices) ; but it seems more probable that 
the poet used it merely in the sense of 
'newly' (lit., 'from a recent moment'); 
schol. veiaffrl. For the form cp. //. 7. 97 
Xupti TaB€ 7' ifffferau. Qiu69tu aipCk, ' with 
horrors of horrors ' : ib. 59 ol6$€P oZof , 
'singly and alone.' — tf ix iioipa |&i) Kvy- 
Xav<i*> for Tt= 'perchance,* cp. (5. T. 
114 (n.) : the formula cf rt m4 is used in 
noticing an alternative which occurs to 
one as an afterthought, ib. 960. — K%.yx^v^ 
• is overtaking^ (its victims), the ace. being 
understood, as //. 17.671 waaw yi^p irl- 
oraro /liiXtxo^ tlrcu | fc^As ewK' pv¥ off 
Odtfarot Kai fiotpa Ktxd^fi* (The full const r., 

93. 303 rvy a0r^ fie fuUpa Kixdpci,) So 
II. 451 ^$rj ff€ rAos Bomotoio iaxi|/x£For. 
Wecklein (who reads Ktyxarjg) under- 
stands, 'unless fate prevent them' (t4 
Kcucd), — as if it were a nope that the curse 
on the brothers might not be fulfilled. 
This surely strains the sense of the verb. 

1451 £ lumv. The MS. luCnpr seems 
plainly corrupt. The sense is : ' for I 
cannot say that any decree of deities is in 
vain*: i.e. fueniy must stand for fwratof 
eZvot. Isocr. or. 4 § 5 has wrr* ^ fiarifit 
but that does not justify the use of the adv. 
alone here. Nor can it go with ^paffot. < 
For flora V cp. Aesch. £um. 143 i£ufu0* 
d n roDdc ^poifdou /larf, * is in vain.'— 
a(C«|jka prop., 'what one thinks right'; 
here, 'decree,' 'ordinance'; in 1459 ''^' 
quest.' Cp. Dem. or. iS § 310 ra rw 
wpoyopvp a^iiitfiaTaf their political maxims. 
— ^^pdfrax: cp. Aesch. C/i. 591 wrayd re 
Koi irtio^diMP^ ay OMt/toipnap | aiyliiap 
^pdffoi K&rop. — These words are a com- 
ment on the last Perchance it is Fate 
that is being fulfilled; Jbr a heaven- 
appointed fate never fails of fulfilment 

1453 £ Qp^. The hiatus is easily 
avoided by 8' (Uergk), but, though some- 
what harsh, is excused by the slight 
pause. Ta«r'sc2{u6/uiradai^{vciv. With 
vr^k^mp (for the corrupt cre^), the sense 
is: — 'Watchful, ever watchful of these 
divine decrees is Time, — overthroiuing 
sunic fortunes, and the next day, again, 

Digitized by 




from the sightless stranger, — ills fraught with a heavy doom; 
unless, perchance, Fate is finding its goal. For 'tis not mine to 
say that a decree of Heaven is ever vain : watchful, aye watchful 
of those decrees is Time, overthrowing some fortunes, and on 
the morrow lifting others, again, to honour. — Hark that sound 
in the sky I — Zeus defend us ! [Thunder is Juard. 

Oe. My children, my children! If there be any man to 
send, would that some one would fetch hither the peerless 
Theseus ! 

An. And what, father, is the aim of thy summons ? 

Oe. This winged thunder of Zeus will lead me anon to 
Hades : nay, send, and tarry not \A second peal is heard, 

fr€pa MSS. (trtpa made from Mpa in L and others). For ^ireJ, Hartung conject. 
rrp4tfMMf : Wecklein, iHx^ ' Mcinekc, €^if. 1455 r<i8« ir-fiiJLaT* adOis a^^ciir 

«trw MSS. For ro8e mJ/Mir', B and Vat. have rai* i-r* iimiT*. The schol. having 
roXXA /Ur aff^wy irap* i/tapf Canter corrected riSc njj^r* to rd 8i rap* riftap. 


exalting others on high.* Cp. Eur. fr. 

rd d* i7p' dbfrt.— 4pf , as Ph, S43 raZt ftip 
Btos 6iff€rat, *wtll look to' this. Time is 
the vigilant minister of Fate. The mighty 
are humbled (as the Labdacidae have 
been) ; the lowly, a^in, ore exalted. 
The last words contain an unconscious 
hint that the sufferings of Oedipus are 
well-nigh finished, and that honour is 
coming to him. At that insUnt, the 
thunder is heard. 

The MS. words 4irtX |Uv lrtpa...Avi* are 
thus paraphrased by the schol.: iroXX^ 
fAip ad^ irap* i/Mp* roXXii M €t$Td fyiF- 
roXir rpiwtp. This makes it certain 
that, instead of ImC the schoL had some 
farticipU^ as the form of the sentence 
plainly requires. . For v^pMp m ^ cp. Enr. 
fir. 540 ^«v, Td rwr cdteiAtorodi^wr faitrdxa 
9rpk^tKB€6%. Soph. TV. 116 ror Kod- 
pboy€P^ I ffTpi^i, r6 f aC^fi fit/irov | «oX^ 
vopop, the troubles of his life now bring 
reverse, now glory, to Heracles. This 
was a poetical use of arpi^^ which the 
schol. 's words e^f r6 i/iraXiP rphrup were 
meant to explain, rpixti itself was not 
used alone asaorarp^NrM, though often 
in phrases with that sense : cp. the frag, 
of a satyric drama (Aesch. fr. 304)— of a 
domesticated pis— ^ roXXd 7' ^1^ M^mc^if 
ffpYOtfTOi icauca, I ^oO<ra koI rpirovva 
Tupfi* Aptt xirw, Wecklein's Mx«*v 
('checking,' 'arresting *) would sigree more 
closely with the metre of the antistropheas 

J. S. II. 

given by the MSS. (see on 1469). But 
vTp^^«nr requires only the slightest change 
there, and is metrically preferable on other 
grounds (see Metrical Analysis) : it is also 
a better contrast to ai^tMV.— The MS. 
Iirtl ^ is untranslatable. It has been 
explained as (i) * sometimes '=M /Up: 
{2) by an ellipse of a verb, as fivxtp 
(Hermann). Neither is possible. 

1456 iKTvrty, the epk: aor., only here 
in Attic : elsewhere ^rrthn^o. 

1457 £ ««t £v : cp. on I too. — <C n« 
lvTowo«^~otber, that is, than the Chorus: 
some one who could be sent on the 
enand. Cp. 70, 307.— €^pos cause 
him to come hither. wopeiPf to give, is 
never found as=ropc«)Mr, to nuike to 
oome (1476) : and here the phrase is 
strictly a compressed one, 'enable me to 
speak to him, (by bringing him) hither.' 
But the associations of iropot and xoptOwp 
have doubtless influenced it. The senses 
of -ropw and ropt^etw are combined in 
xo^j-eiy.— Cp. Find. fyiA, 3. 45 kcU /td 
ptp yLdypTfn ^ptop r6p€ Kcrrovp^ 6i5d^ 
(* gave,* with the like notion as here of 
bringing to). — vdvr*, adv.: Au 911 6 
vdrrv ffw^f : O, T, 475 n. 

1459 ti 8*, after the voc. : cp. 507.-- 
— rdfCiiti': see on 1451. 

1460 £ imp«rr6t: Verg. Am* 5. 319 
«/ vtmiis it fuiminis odor alls, — £{tTai : 
the iiit. midd. here merely so^ct, for 
'cause me to be led' would be strained. 
In Od. i\. 313 96 tI o€ r6rd' d^$ai 


Digitized by 




avr. a'. XO. /i^a?, JSc, ftfltX* oS* ip€L7r€Tai 

2 fCTviro9 a(f>aro^ 810^0X05 • cs S* aKpav 

3 SctjLt* vTT^X^c KpaTos (f>6fiav, 1465 

4 eirrq^a dvyiov* ovpauia yap darpaTrq ^Xey€t TrctXti/. 
•5 Tt fuii/ o^aec tcXos; ^ScSouca 8*' ov yap aXiov 

6 af^oppj^ nor ov8* ai/€v ^yL^pS.^. 147^ 

7 (3 fteyas aiOrjpf S Zcv. 

01. w irat8€9, i7/c€t ToJS' €7r* ai/8pi dicrj^aro^ 
fiiov TcXevTT;, KovKer €crr aTroarpot^Tj. 

AN. TTcUs oXa-da; r^ Sk rovro aufifiaXcjv c^cts; 

01. /caX(09 /caT0t8*' ctXX* 019 raxicrrd /xot fioXaii/ 1475 

di/a^ra ^^pa^ rfjahd T19 iroptvo'drtt}. 

1462 (3e /uoXa fi^aa iplwerai {sic) \ KT&roa &^r99 Me | BiSpoKoo' iff 6* ixpoM \ L. 
The words /uiXa /i/^oo' are written (by S ?) in an erasure of some five letters. The first 
hand had perh. written At^yo^, omitting ^toXa : and so Hortung reads, omitting pia in 
the strophe, v. 1447. Nauclc, xn^irot Mc /Uyat ipeivenu \ 8i6^oXos Su^ror it 6* dxpop 
sswia radc P€6$tp ffXv^ev | pap&iroTfia wap* dXatw ^ov (omitting /raxd). Hermann 
altered 0dc itS^oKos to fl^e y€ dlfioKot (* duplex fragor'). I have corrected the order 
of the words: see comment. 1466 odpaada Mss. : Elms, conject. oCpla: 

Bothe, oipaPoO: Meineke, aWpla: Wecklein, dpyla: Bergk, d/t^pta, 1468 

d^^ L first hand (d^* rjv S, with d^i^cc written above) : d^r^n the other MSS. 

iS&fu6^ (<wed thee')* the mtdd. has its 
proper special force: cp. id, 914. In 
Eur. /fi^. 635 it is doubtful. In Aesch. 
A^. 163a etc it is passive. 

1462 £ While the MS. words iSc |uiXa 
|Uyat ipiCirtrM correspond with the first 
verse of the strophe (i447)t the second 
verse here exceeds its strophic counter- 
part by ^^. Hermann supplied Wa in 
the strophe : Heinrich Schmidt omits 8Sc 
here. We need not do either. The erasure 
in L at yJXa ft^Y*^ shows that some dis- 
turbance had occurred ; and this may have 
concerned the order of words. If we 
write H^iWi ^* V^' S8'ip<Cirtrai| irrivot 
d^Tot oi^poXof , we get an exact corre- 
spondence, without either adding to the 
strophe or taking from the antistrophe. 
^pfCirrnu, ruit; the very sky seems to 
come down with the crash : so Valerius 
Flaccus 8. ^ j4 ruina poli of thunder. — 
icTWot...8i6BoXot, the noise of a bolt' 
hurled by 2!eus : cp. on 710 adxiyfia... 
€^cnror.---4Kpav, the tips, not the roots : 
cp. 16^4. 

1466 fim^Ea, aor. referring to a 

moment just past, where we should ordi- 
narily use the pres. : Ai. 693 i^pi^ ipvrt. 
Cp. O. T. 337 n.— 6w|iov, ace of part af- 

o«pav(a: schol. tani ro8 raxcca. This 
seems to be merely a marginal note by 
the 'diorthotes' of L, not one of the 
ancient scholia which he copied into the 
MS. : and I doubt whether it points to a 
different reading. Rather, probably, it 
means that the writer took oOpea^ia as» 
'rushing from the sky.' Heinrich 
Schmidt defends otlpavCa as-^-: others 
deny that such a synizesis is possible. 
But in Aesch. TA. 288 icapdlat answers 
metrically to ix^poU (305) ; in his Suppi. 
71 KapdloMstihe last two syllables of tfrv- 
Tovrret (80); and id. 799 xapdtas^the 
first two oiyeudax« (816). Dindorf cuts 
the knot in all these places by adopting 
xdp^a, an Aeolic form mentioned in 
Efym. M. 407. 31, — surely a most impro- 
bable remedy. It is more reasonable to 
infer that so easy a synizesis as that of ml 
was sometimes allowed in the lyrics of 
Attic drama. Ehnsley's ovpia (suggested 

Digitized by 




Ch. Hark ! With louder noise it crashes down, unutter- ist ami- 
able, hurled by Zeus ! The hair of my head stands up for fear, strophe, 
my soul is sore dismayed ; for again the h'ghtning flashes in 
the sky. Oh, to what event will it give birth ? I am afraid, 
for never in vain doth it rush forth, or without grave issue. 
O thou dread sky ! O 2^us ! 

Oe. Daughters, his destined end hath come upon your sire ; 
he can turn his face from it no more. 

An. How knowest thou ? What sign hath told thee this ? 

Oe. I know it well. — But let some one go, I pray you, with 
all speed, and bring hither the lord of this realm. \AnotIicr pcaL 

F. W. Schmidt conjcct. rl /*Ar i$fyfi^<a rdXos (and so Nauck): Wccklcin, rt fsAw 
Ka04^€i riXot ; For riXos, Abresch conj. fiiXot. 1469 BiSeia t68' L : diSia rod* 

most of the other Mss. : d^dta 8' T, Fam. : MoiKa 8* Nauck. 14 70 dtftopua 

L first hand : c was added by S, who also indicated the v. /. ifpoppu^ by writing e above 
cL^^-oOk omw mss. : 0O8* w€v Heath. 1472 r^d* ir* cwSpl MSS. : Elms, conject. 

Tif9e roMSpi. 1474 This v. and v. 1488 are given to the^Choms by the MSS., 

but to Antigone by Turnebus in his appendix. — tQs oZr^a; rf ^ fftffi^a\u» (x^n\ 
L, F: TovTo is inserted after ry d^ by A. R, L'; after oCirBa by B, T, Vat., Farn. 
(and so Blaydes) : Dindorf omits tovto, and adds rdrtp after ^x^*'* 

by the schol/s Tax«o) is unsuitable here. 
From Hesych. dp7(0f' Xevic6f, Tax«/r, 
Wecklein suggests dpn/Ca, comparing the 
Homeric dpyrrra KCffuvpSy. If any change 
were needed, I should prefer otSpavf . 

1468 TC.dl^o'ii WXot ; ' what end 
(event) will (the lightning) bring forth?* 
For d^¥cu as =s ' to emit, * produce from 
one's self/ cp. Arist. IfisL An» 6. i^ 
d^iatf*! rb «((h7fia,...r^s ByiKtitLt i^ttffrft to 
(fop. This use, which was common, 
suggests how the word might be figura- 
tivdy said of the storm gwinf^ birth to 
some disastrous jssue. We need not, 
then, seek a correction (as i^yita^i or 
^0i^«). )m2v, 'verily,' here nearly = an 
exclamation, such as 'ah!' Cp. on 181. 

1469 L has SAcia t68', which might 
easily have grown out of S^uca S' 
(Nauck). The latter is recommended by 
metre, giving an exact correspondence if 
in 1454 we read vrp^^v: cp. on 1453 f. 
With 848(a 1^8' it is necessary to sup]x>se 
a very improbable resolution of - into 
^^] see Metrical Analysis. 

1470 £ d^of>|Af , sc, ii arrpaxrf, 'rush